§«• 


=»a 


5" 


REESE    LIBRARY 


UNIVERSITY   OF   CALIFORNIA. 


Re€eived_  ^ 


Ad^ssions  iV^.^>^_?^.^ 


Shelf  No.. 


1. 


M 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii' funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/earlyjesuitmissiOOI<ipwricli 


THE 


EARLY    JESUIT    MISSIONS 


:n^okth  AMETMCA; 


COMPILED  AND  TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  LETTERS  OF 
THE  FRENCH  JESUITS,  WITH  NOTES. 


RIGHT  REV.  WILLIAM  IN^RAHAM  KIP,  D.D., 

Bishop  of  California,  Honorary  Member  N.  Y.  Historical  Society. 


LI  BEAR  Y 


UNIVKIISITY   OF 

CALIFORNIA. 


ALBANY,  N.  Y.  : 

JOEL  MUNSELL,  82  STATE  STREET. 

1813. 


r-iiiT 


«/10I8HlM    TIU^:^!!.    YwIilAJi 


/    )inHMA    I'T 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,- in  the  year  1846, 

By  William  Tngbaham  Kip, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 

Northern  District  of  New  York. 


.7 


TO 


THE  HON.  GEORGE  FOLSOM, 

IN   REMEMBRANCE    OF 

MANY  PLEASANT  HOURS  P7\.SSED  IN  HIS  COMPANY 
THIS   VOLUME 

IS  INSCRIBED   AS  A   SLIGHT  TESTIMONY   OP   REGARD. 


PUBLISHERS'  NOTICE. 


This  work  was  first  published  in  1845.  It  was 
the  first  time  this  chapter  of  history  had  been 
placed  before  the  public  in  this  country,  and  it 
met  with  a  hearty  reception. 

Having  been  out  of  print  for  many  years,  the 
publishers  think  they  are  performing  an  ac- 
ceptable service  to  the  public  in  issuing  this 
new  edition,  with  the  addition  of  an  index. 

Albany,  1866. 


CONTENTS, 


Fags 
Missionary  Life  among  the  Abnakis.    1722 1 

The  Wanderings  of  Father  Rasles.    1689—1723       .  .   .      21 

The  Death  of  Father  Rasles.    1724  67 

Catherine,  the  Iroquois  Saint.    1656 — 1715 79 

The  Iroquois  Martyrs.     1688—1693 117 

Montcalm's  Expedition  to  Destroy  Fort  George.    1757       ,        ,        .137 

Father  Marest's  Journeys  through  Illinois  and  Michigan.    1712  191 

Voyage  up  the  Mississippi.    1727 229 

Mission  to  the  Arkansas.    1727 255 

The  Massacre  by  the  Natchez.    1729         .»••..    265 

The  Mission  to  the  Illinois.    1750       .       .       ,       .       .       ,       .313 


V/ 


PREFACE. 


There  is  no  page  of  our  country's  history  more  touching 
and  romantic,  than  that  which  records  the  labors  and  suf- 
ferings of  the  Jesuit  Missionaries.  In  these  western  wilds 
they  were  the  earliest  pioneers  of  civilization  and  faith. 
The  wild  hunter  or  the  adventurous  traveller,  who,  pene- 
trating the  forests,  came  to  new  and  strange  tribes,  often 
found  that  years  before,  the  disciples  of  Loyola  had  pre- 
ceded him  in  that  wilderness.  Traditions  of  the  "  Black 
robes"  still  lingered  among  the  Indians.  On  some  moss- 
grown  tree  they  pointed  out  the  traces  of  their  work,  and 
in  wonder  he  deciphered,  carved  side  by  side  on  its  trunk, 
the  emblem  of  our  salvation  and  the  Hlies  of  the  Bourbons. 
Amid  the  snows  of  Hudson's  Bay — among  the  woody  isl- 
ands and  beautiful  inlets  of  the  St.  Lawrence — by  the  coun- 
cil fires  of  the  Hurons  and  the  Algonquins — at  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi,  where,  first  of  the  white  men,  their  eyes 
looked  upon  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  then  traced  down 
the  course  of  the  bounding  river,  as  it  rushed  onward  to 
earn  its  title  of  "  Father  of  Waters  " — on  the  vast  prairies 
of  Illinois  and  Missouri — among  the  blue  hills  which  hem  in 
the  salubrious  dwellings  of  the  Cherokees — and  in  the  thick 
canebrakes  of  Louisiana — everywhere  were  found  the 
members  of  the  "  Society  of  Jesus."  Marquette,  Joliet, 
Brebeuf,  Jogues,  Lallemand,  Rasles,  and  Marest,  are  the 
names  which  the  West  should  ever  hold  in  remembrance. 


viii  •  PREFACE. 


But  it  was  only  by  suffering  and  trial  that  these  early 
laborers  won  their  triumphs.  Many  of  them  too  were  men 
who  had  stood  high  in  camps  and  courts,  and  could  con- 
trast their  desolate  state  in  the  solitary  wigwam  with  the 
refinement  and  affluence  which  had  waited  on  their  early 
years.  But  now  all  these  were  gone.  Home — the  love  of 
kindred — the  golden  ties  of  relationship — all  were  to  be  for- 
gotten by  these  stern  and  high-wrought  men,  and  they 
were  often  to  go  forth  into  the  wilderness,  without  an  ad- 
viser on  their  way,  save  their  God.  Through  long  and 
sorrowful  years  they  were  obliged  to  "  sow  in  tears"  before 
they  could  "reap  in  joy."  Every  self-denial  gathered 
around  them  which  could  wear  upon  the  spirit  and  cause 
the  heart  to  fail.  Mighty  forests  were  to  be  threaded  on 
foot,  and  the  great  lakes  of  the  West  passed  in  the  feeble 
bark  canoe.  Hunger  and  cold  and  disease  were  to  be  en- 
countered, until  nothing  but  the  burning  zeal  within  could 
keep  alive  the  wasted  and  sinking  frame.  But  worse  than 
all  were  those  spiritual  evils  which  forced  them  to  weep 
and  pray  in  darkness.  They  had  to  endure  the  contradic- 
tion of  those  they  came  to  save,  who  often  after  hstening 
for  months  with  apparent  interest,  so  that  the  Jesuit  began 
to  hope  they  would  soon  be  numbered  with  his  converts, 
suddenly  quitted  him  with  cold  and  derisive  words,  and 
turned  again  to  the  superstitions  of  their  tribe. 

Most  of  them  too  were  martyrs  to  their  faith.  It  will 
be  noticed  in  reading  this  volume,  how  few  of  their  number 
"  died  the  common  death  of  all  men,"  or  slept  at  last  in  the 
grounds  which  their  Church  had  consecrated.  Some,  like 
Jogues  and  du  Poisson  and  Souel,  sunk  beneath  the  blows 
of  the  infuriated  savages,  and  their  bodies  were  thrown  out 
to  feed  the  vulture,  whose  shriek,  as  he  flapped  his  wings 
above  them,  had  been  their  only  requiem.  Others,  like 
Brebeuf  and  Lallemand  and  Senat,  died  at  the  stake,  and 
their  ashes  "  flew  no  marble  tells  us  whither,"  while  the 


PREFACE.  ix 


dusky  sons  of  the  forest  stood  around,  and  mingled  their 
wild  yells  of  triyimph  with  the  martyrs'  dying  prayers. 
Others  again,  like  the  aged  Marquette,  sinking  beneath 
years  of  toil,  fell  asleep  in  the  wilderness,  and  their  sorrow- 
ing companions  dug  their  graves  in  the  green  turf,  where 
for  many  years  the  rude  forest  ranger  stopped  to  invoke 
their  names,  and  bow  in  prayer  before  the  cross  which 
marked  the  spot. 

But  did  these  things  stop  the  progress  of  the  Jesuits  ? 
The  sons  of  Loyola  never  retreated.  The  mission  they 
founded  in  a  tribe  ended  only  with  the  extinction  of  the 
tribe  itself.  Their  lives  were  made  up  of  fearless  devoted- 
ness  and  heroic  self-sacrifice.  Though  sorrowing  for  the 
dead,  they  pressed  forward  at  once  to  occupy  their  places, 
and,  if  needs  be,  share  their  fate.  "  Nothing  " — wrote  Father 
le  Petit  after  describing  the  mar^rdom  of  two  of  his  breth- 
ren— "  nothing  has  happened  to  these  two  excellent  mission- 
aries  for  which  they  were  not  prepared  when  they  devoted 
themselves  to  the  Indian  Missions."  If  the  flesh  trembled, 
the  spirit  seemed  never  to  falter.  Each  one  indeed  felt 
that  he  was  "baptized  for  the  dead,"  and  that  his  own 
blood,  poured  out  in  the  mighty  forests  of  the  West,  would 
bring  down  perhaps  greater  blessings  on  those  for  whom 
he  died,  than  he  could  win  for  them  by  the  labors  of  a  life. 
He  realized  that  he  was  "  appointed  unto  death."  "  Ibo,  et 
non  redibo,"  were  the  prophetic  words  of  Father  Jogues, 
when,  for  the  last  time,  he  departed  to  the  Mohawks. 
When  Lallemand  was  bound  to  the  stake,  and  for  seven- 
teen hours  his  excruciating  agonies  were  prolonged,  his 
words  of  encouragement  to  his  companion  were,  "  Brother  ! 
we  are  made  a  spectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to  angels, 
and  to  men."  When  Marquette  was  setting  out  for  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  friendly  Indians  who 
had  known  him,  wished  to  turn  him  from  his  purpose  by 
declaring  "  Those  distant  nations  never  spare  the  stran- 


PREFACE. 


gers,"  the  calm  reply  of  the  missionary  was,  "I  shall  gladly 
lay  down  my  life  for  the  salvation  of  souls."  And  then, 
the  red  sons  of  the  wilderness  bowed  with  him  in  prayer 
and  before  the  simple  cross  of  cedar,  and  among  the  stately 
groves  of  elm  and  maple  which  line  the  St.  Lawrence, 
there  rose  that  old  chant  which  the  aged  man  had  been 
accustomed  to  hear  in  the  distant  Cathedrals  of  his  own 
land — 

"  Vexilla  Regis  prodeunt ; 
Fulget  Crucis  mysterium."'* 

But  how  little  is  known  of  all  these  men  !  The  history 
of  their  bravery  and  sufferings,  touching  as  it  is,  has  been 
comparatively  neglected.  And  it  is  to  supply  in  some  de- 
gree this  deficiency,  and  to  give  at  least  a  specimen  of 
what  the  early  Jesuits  en^^ured  and  dared,  that  this  volume 
has  been  prepared.  It  is  sent  forth  merely  as  a  contribu- 
tion to  the  historical  records  of  the  country.  The  early 
Jesuit  missions  form  indeed  a  page  of  our  history  which 
has  never  yet  been  written,  and  the  interest  which  the 
writer  has  taken  in  them  is  entirely  accidental.  During 
the  last  year  he  found  in  a  bookstore  in  Europe,  a  set  of 
the  "  Lettres  Edifiantes  et  Curieuses,  Ecrites  des  Missions 
Etrangeres,"  in  thirty-four  volumes,  scattered  through 
which  are  letters  from  the  Jesuits  in  our  own  country. 
There  are  but  few  copies  of  this  work  in  America,  and  it  is 
thus  rendered  inaccessible  to  most  persons,  while  its  size 
would  prevent  others  from  attempting  to  investigate  it.  It 
has  therefore  remained  only  as  a  storehouse  from  which 
some  of  our  historians  have  drawn  occasional  facts  with 
regard  to  the  early  discoveries  in  our  country.  Having 
become  interested  in  reading  it,  the  writer  determined  to 

*  The  banners  of  Heaven's  king  advance, 
The  mystery  of  the  Cross  shines  forth. 

Bancrofth  United  States^  vol.  iii.  156 


PREFACE.  xi 

attempt  a  literal  translation  of  the  letters  from  our  own 
part  of  the  continent.  The  notes  he  has  added  throughout 
the  work  are  designated  by  brackets.  The  map  prefixed 
is  a  facsimile  of  one  published  by  the  Jesuits  in  1664,  land 
is  to  be  found  in  the  "  Relation  de  ce  qui  s'est  passe  en  la 
Nouvelle  France,  en  Tannee  1664." 

It  would  have  been  easy  to  have  woven  the  history 
of  some  of  these  missionaries  into  a  romantic  and  touch- 
ing narrative,  but  the  writer  preferred  allowing  them  to 
speak  for  themselves,  and  to  tell  their  own  story.  It  is 
more  interesting  to  read  the  very  words  these  earnest 
laborers  wrote  more  than  a  century  ago,  when  camping 
in  the  wilderness,  or  sharing  the  wigwams  of  the  rude 
savage.  They  portray  their  own  views  and  feelings. 
They  lead  us,  as  no  one  else  does,  into  the  inner  and  pri- 
vate Hfe  of  our  Aborigines. 

Some  parts  of  the  volume  contain  in  successive  letters 
the  entire  missionary  hfe  of  an  individual.  Such  are  the 
the  first  two,  which  give  the  labors  of  Rasles  as  related  by 
himself,  while  the  third,  by  Father  de  la  Chasse,  concludes 
the  account  by  the  narrative  of  his  death.  So  again,  the 
eighth  gives  the  diary  of  Father  du  Poisson  from  the  time 
of  his  arrival  in  New  Orleans,  until  he  reached  the  distant 
scene  of  his  labors  among  the  Arkansas — the  ninth  is  his 
own  account  of  his  missionary  field — and  the  tenth,  by  an- 
other Jesuit,  tells  of  his  martyrdom  two  years  afterwards 
in  the  massacre  by  the  Natchez.  The  fourth  letter  in  this 
volume,  containing  the  life  of  the  Mohawk  maiden  whose 
reputation  still  lives  in  the  tradition  of  the  North,  as  the 
Geneveva  of  New  France,  shows  how  the  faith  was  pre- 
sented to  these  savages,  and  how  they  received  it.  The 
sixth  gives  us  for  the  first  time  an  account  of  the  expedition 
of  Montcalm,  written  at  the  time  by  an  eye-witness,  while 
the  journeys  of  Father  Marest  over  the  wide  prairies  of 


PREFACE. 


Illinois  and  Michigan,  by  their  romantic  interest,  we  think, 
will  arrest  the  attention  of  every  reader. 

It  has  ever  been  through  life  the  object  of  the  writer, 
to  reverence  goodness  wherever  seen  and  by  whatever 
name  it  may  be  called,  and  therefore  he  is  willing  to  pay 
his  tribute  to  the  fearless  devotedness  of  these  men.  His 
heart  can  respond  with  joy  to  the  triumphs  they  won  for 
the  Cross,  when  the  wild  tribes  of  the  West  bowed  to  the 
Emblem  of  our  common  faith,*  even  though  he  differs 
widely  from  them  in  their  theology,  and  feels  that  often,  as 
in  the  case  of  Catherine,  the  superstitions  and  errors  of 
their  system  broke  a  noble  spirit  which  might  otherwise 
f~'  have  lived  for  years,  a  light  in  the  wilderness.  Yet  beau- 
tiful, notwithstanding  all  this,  was  the  life  of  the  Mohawk 
maiden — beautiful  for  the  faith  it  showed,  and  the  stem 
devotion  beneath  which  even  the  body  was  crushed, — and 
sweetly  solemn  in  the  ears  of  the  Iroquois  must  have 
sounded  the  Dies  IrcB,  as  they  slowly  bore  her  remains 
over  the  plain  of  the  Madeleine  to  their  last  resting-place. 

But  let  not  any  carry  this  feeling  too  far,  or  from  admi- 
ration of  the  romance  which  gathers  around  the  labors  of 
the  Jesuits,  feel  as  if  the  claim  of  devotedness  was  to  be 
confined  to  them  alone.  Our  own  Church  has  equally 
her  Acta  Sanctorum,  and  he  who  with  an  unquickened 
pulse  can  read  the  record  of  her  sons  who  "  counted  not 
their  lives  dear  unto  themselves,"  must  be  sadly  wanting 

* "  The  Priest 


Believed  himself  the  fables  that  he  taught : 
Corrupt  their  formSj  and  yet  those  forms  at  least 
Preserv'd  a  salutary  faith  that  wrought, 
Maugre  the  alloy,  the  saving  end  it  sought. 
Benevolence  had  gain'd  such  empire  there, 
That  even  superstition  had  been  brought 
An  aspect  of  humanity  to  wear, 
And  make  the  weal  of  man  its  first  and  only  care." 

Soictheyh  Tale  of  Paraguay ^  Cant.  iv.  10. 


PREFACE.  xiii 


in  a  true  appreciation  of  all  that  is  self-denying  and  holy. 
The  annals  of  no  Church  give  a  loftier  picture  of  self- 
sacrifice  than  that  furnished  by  Henry  Martyn,  when  he 
abandoned  the  honors  of  academic  life  and  exchanged 
his  happy  home  at  Cambridge  for  the  solitary  bungalow 
at  Dinapore — the  daily  disputes  with  his  Moonshee  and 
Pundit — or  the  bitter  opposition  of  the  Mahommedans  at 
Shiraz.-  And  no  where  do  we  read  of  a  nobler  martyr- 
dom than  his,  when  he  lay  expiring  at  Tocat,  without  a 
friend  to  close  his  eyes  or  a  sympathizing  voice  to  ad- 
dress him.  So  too  it  was  when  Heber  left  the  peaceful 
retreat  of  Hodnet,  to  suffer  and  die  under  the  burning 
heats  of  India,  or  Selwyn  in  our  day  consecrated  him- 
self to  this  cause  among  the  wild  savages  of  New  Zea- 
land. But  the  time  would  fail  us  were  we  to  speak  of 
Buchanan,  or  Thomason,  or  Middleton,  or  James,  or  Cor- 
rie, — "  these  all  died  in  the  faith" — or  of  Wilson,  and  Spen- 
cer, and  Broughton,  and  Carr,  who  in  this  generation  went 
out  to  distant  heathen  lands,  ^*not  knowing  the  things 
which  should  befall  them  there."  Many  a  humble  Mis- 
sionary indeed,  who  is  now  suffering  from  poverty  and 
an  unhealthy  climate  in  our  own  western  wilds,  and 
whose  record  is  written  only  in  Heaven,  is  "  dying  daily" 
and  enduring  as  true  a  martyrdom  for  the  Gospel's  sake, 
as  any  Jesuit  whose  history  is  given  in  this  volume. 

There  is  one  thought  however  which  has  constantly  oc- 
curred to  us  in  the  preparation  of  these  letters,  and  which 
we  cannot  but  suggest.  Look  over  the  world  and  read 
the  history  of  the  Jesuit  missions.  After  one  or  two 
generations  they  have  always  come  to  naught.  There 
is  not  a  recorded  instance  of  their  permanency,  or  their 
spreading  each  generation  wider  and  deeper,  like  our  own 
missions  in  India.  Thus  it  has  been  in  China,  Japan, 
South  America,  and  our  own  land.  For  centuries  the 
Jesuit  foreign  missionaries  have  been  like  those  "  beating 


xiv  PREFACE. 

the  air."  And  yet,  greater  devotion  to  the  cause  than 
theirs  has  never  been  seen  since  the  Apostles'  days. 
Why  then  was  this  result  ?  If  "  the  blood  of  the  mar- 
tyrs be  the  seed  of  the  Church,"  v^rhy  is  this  the  only 
instance  in  w^hich  it  has  not  proved  so  ?  Must  there  not 
have  been  something  wrong  in  the  whole  system — some 
grievous  errors  mingled  with  their  teaching,  which  thus 
denied  them  a  measure  of  success  proportioned  to  their 
efforts? 

The  preparation  of  this  volume  has  formed  the  relax- 
ation of  the  writer,  when  he  wished  at  times  to  turn  from 
the  severer  studies  of  his  profession.  Probably  he  should 
not  have  ventured  to  send  it  to  the  press,  but  for  the  en- 
couragement of  one,  whose  own  publications  have  rendered 
his  name  well  known  to  the  students  of  historical  research 
in  our  country,  and  who  amidst  the  engrossing  cares  of 
active  Hfe,  can  still  cultivate  those  scholar-like  tastes  and 
acquirements,  which  unfortunately  are  so  rare  among  us. 
To  him  therefore  the  writer  felt  he  could  most  appropri- 
ately inscribe  this  volume. 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS 


1722. 


f    L  i  ii  K  A  it  1 

j  lr^MVKHSlTV    OF 

I    CALII'^OKNI  A. 
LETTER    I. 


PEOM  FATHER    SEBASTIEN    RASLES,*  MISSIONARY  OP  THE  SOCIETY 
OF  JESUS  IN  NEW  FRANCE,  TO  MONSIEUR,  HIS  NEPHEW. 


At  Nanrantsouak,t  this  15th  of  October,  1722. 

MONSIEUR,    MY    DEAR   NEPHEW, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you : 

During  the  more  than  thirty  years  that  I  have  passed  in  the 
depth  of  the  forests  with  the  Savages,  I  have  been  so  occupied  in 
instructing  them,  and  training  them  to  Christian  virtues,  that 
I  have  scarcely  had  time  to  write  many  letters,  even  to  those  who 
are  most  dear  to  me.  I  cannot,  however  refuse  you  the  little 
detail  of  my  occupations  for  which  you  ask.  I  owe  it,  indeed,  to 
the  gratitude  I  feel  for  the  strong  interest  which  your  friendship 
induces  you  to  take  in  all  that  concerns  me. 

I  am  in  a  district  of  that  vast  extent  of  country  which  is 
between  Acadia  and  New  England.  Two  other  Missionaries,  as 
well  as  myself,  are  engaged  there  among  the  Abnakisli.  Indians, 

[*  Charlevoix  -writes  the  name  Rasles.  The  early  New  England  histo- 
rians spell  it  RalUj  while  the  missionary  himself  in  a  letter  of  Nov.  1712, 
signs  it  Bale.  The  latter  form  has  been  adopted  by  Francis  in  his  Life. 
See  p.  164] 

[t  Now  Norridgwock  in  Maine.  The  little  Indian  village  was  near  the 
present  site  of  this  town,  on  a  beautiful  bend  of  the  river.] 

[JThe  meaning  of  this  Indian  word  is,  "Men  of  the  East,"  and  it  was  a 
name  formerly  given  to  all  the  tribes  on  the  Eastern  coast  of  the  continent, 
but  afterwards  restricted  to  those  inhabiting  Nova  Scotia,  the  territory  of 
the  present  state  of  Maine,  and  a  part  of  Canada,    Francis^  Life  of  Rale^ 

2 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


but  we  are  separated  very  far  from  each  other.  The  Abnakis 
Indians,  besides  the  two  villages  which  they  have  in  the  midst 
of  the  French  colony,  have  also  three  other  considerable  settle- 
ments on  the  borders  of  a  river.  There  are  three  rivers  which 
empty  into  the  sea^  to  the  south  of  Canada,  between  New  Eng- 
land and  Acadia. 

The  village  in  which  I  live  is  called  Nanrantsouak^  and  is 
situated  on  the  banks  of  a  river  which  empties  into  the  sea,  at  the 
distance  of  thirty  leagues  below.  I  have  erected  a  Church  there, 
which  is  neat  and  elegantly  ornamented.  I  have,  indeed,  thought 
it  my  duty  to  spare  nothing  either  in  the  decoration  of  the  build- 
ing itself,  or  in  the  beauty  of  those  articles  which  are  used  in  our 
holy  ceremonies.  Vestments,  chasubles,  copes,  and  holy' vessels, 
all  are  highly  appropriate,  and  would  be  esteemed  so  even  in  our 
Churches  in  Europe.  I  have  also  formed  a  little  choir  of  about 
forty  young  Indians,  who  assist  at  Divine  Service  in  cassocks  and 
surplices.  They  have  each  their  own  appropriate  functions,  as 
much  to  serve  in  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  as  to  chant  the 
Divine  Offices  for  the  consecration  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  and 
for  the  processions  which  they  make  with  great  crowds  of  Indians, 
who  often  come  from  a  long  distance  to  engage  in  these  exercises ; 
and  you  would  be  edified  by  the  beautiful  order  they  observe  and 
the  devotion  they  show.* 

p.  1 66.  In  all  cases  through  this  volume  the  orthography  of  proper  names 
has  been  strictly  preserved,  as  written  by  the  Jesuits.  It  is  interesting 
sometimes  to  see  the  changes  through  which  names  have  since  passed.] 

[*  The  following  extract  from  Whittier's  beautiful  poem  of  Mogg  Megone 
places  before  us  the  scene  which  in  those  days  must  have  been  witnessed  on 
the  spot : — 

"  On  the  brow  of  a  hill,  which  slopes  to  meet 
The  flowing  river,  and  bathe  its  feet — 
The  bare-washed  rock,  and  the  drooping  grass, 
And  the  creeping  vine  as  the  waters  pass — 
A  rude  and  unshapely  chapel  stands, 
Built  up  in  that  wild  by  unskilled  hands 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  3 

They  have  built  two  Chapels  at  three  hundred  paces  distance 
from  the  village ;  the  one,  which  is  dedicated  to  the  Holy  Virgin, 
and  where  can  be  seen  her  image  in  relief,  is  above  on  the  river ; 
the  other,  which  is  dedicated  to  the  Guardian  Angel,  is  below,  on 
the  same  river.  As  they  are  both  on  the  road  which  leads  either 
into  the  woods  or  into  the  fields,  the  Indians  can  never  pass 
without  offering  up  their  prayers.  There  is  a  holy  emulation 
among  the  females  of  the  village,  as  to  who  shall  most  ornament 
the  Chapel  of  which  they  have  care,  when  the  procession  is  to 
take  place  there :  all  who  have  any  jewelry,  or  pieces  of  silk  or 
calico,  or  other  things  of  that  kind,  employ  them  to  adorn  it. 

The  great  blaze  of  light  contributes  not  a  little  to  the  beauty 
of  the  Church  and  of  the  Chapels,  it  not  being  necessary  for  me 
to  be  saving  of  the  wax,  for  the  country  itself  furnishes  it  abun- 
dantly. The  islands  of  the  sea  are  bordered  by  a  kind  of  wild 
laurel  which  in  autumn  produces  a  berry  a  little  like  that  borne 
by  the  juniper.  They  fill  their  kettles  with  these,  and  boil  them 
with  water.  In  proportion  as  the  water  thickens,  the  green  wax 
rises  to  the  surface,  where  it  remains.     From  a  measure  of  about 

Yet  the  traveller  knows  it  a  place  of  prayer, 
For  tlie  holy  sign  of  the  Cross  is  there  ; 
And  should  he  chance  at  that  place  to  be, 
Of  a  Sabbath  morn,  or  some  hallowed  day, 
When  prayers  are  made  and  masses  are  said, 
Some  for  the  living,  and  some  for  the  dead, — ^ 
Well  might  the  traveller  start  to  see 
The  tall  dark  forms,  that  take  their  way 
From  the  birch  canoe,  on  the  river  shore. 
And  the  forest  paths,  to  that  chapel  door  ; 
And  marvel  to  mark  the  naked  knees 

And  the  dusky  foreheads  bending  these, — 
And,  stretching  his  long  thin  arms  over  these 

In  blessing  and  in  prayer. 
Like  a  shrouded  spectre,  pale  and  tall, 
In  his  coarse  -white  vesture.  Father  RallePJ 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


three  bushels  of  this  berry,  can  be  made  almost  four  pounds  of 
wax  ;  it  is  very  pure  and  beautiful,  but  neither  sweet  nor  pliable. 
After  several  trials  I  have  found,  that  by  mingling  with  it  an 
equal  quantity  of  fat,  either  of  beef  or  mutton,  or  of  the  elk, 
beautiful  tapers  can  be  made,  firm,  and  excellent  for  use.  With 
twenty-four  pounds  of  wax  and  as  much  of  fat,  can  be  made 
two  hundred  tapers  of  more  than  a  foot  in  length.  A  vast  quan- 
tity of  these  laurels  are  found  on  the  islands  and  on  the  borders 
of  the  sea,  so  that  one  person  in  a  day  can  easily  gather  four 
measures,  or  twelve  bushels  of  the  berry.  It  hangs  down  like 
grapes  from  the  branches  of  the  tree.  I  have  sent  one  branch  of 
it  to  Quebec,  together  with  a  cake  of  the  wax,  and  it  has  been 
found  to  be  very  excellent. 

None  of  my  neophytes  fail  to  repair  twice  in  each  day  to  the 
Church,  early  in  the  morning  to  hear  Mass,  and  in  the  evening  to 
assist  at  the  prayers,  which  I  oflfer  up  at  sunset.  As  it  is  neces- 
sary to  fix  the  imagination  of  these  Indians,  which  is  too  easily 
distracted,  I  have  composed  some  appropriate  prayers  for  them  to 
make,  to  enable  them  to  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  august  sacri- 
fice of  our  altars.  They  chant  them,  or  else  recite  them  in  a  loud 
voice  during  Mass.  Besides  the  Sermons  which  I  deliver  before 
them  on  Sundays  and  festival-days,  I  scarcely  pass  a  week-day 
without  making  a  short  exhortation  to  inspire  them  with  a  horror 
of  those  vices  to  which  they  are  most  addicted,  or  to  strengthen 
them  in  the  practice  of  some  virtue. 

After  the  Mass,  I  teach  the  Catechism  to  the  children  and 
young  persons,  while  a  large  number  of  aged  people,  who  are 
present,  assist  and  answer  with  perfect  docility  the  questions 
which  I  put  to  them.  The  rest  of  the  morning,  even  to  mid-day, 
is  set  apart  for  seeing  those  who  wish  to  speak  with  me.  They 
come  to  me  in  crowds,  to  make  me  a  participator  in  their  pains 
and  inquietudes,  or  to  communicate  to  me  causes  of  complaint 
against  their  countrymen,  or  to  consult  me  on  their  marriages 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  5 

and  other  affairs  of  importance.  It  is,  therefore,  necessary  for  me 
to  instruct  some,  to  console  others,  to  re-establish  peace  in  families 
at  variance,  to  calm  troubled  consciences,  to  correct  others  by 
reprimands  mingled  with  softness  and  charity ;  in  fine,  as  far  as 
it  is  possible,  to  render  them  all  contented. 

After  mid-day,  I  visit  the  sick  and  go  round  among  the  cabins 
of  those  who  require  more  particular  instructions.  If  they  hold 
a  council,  which  is  often  the  cas'e  with  these  Indians,  they  depute 
one  of  the  principal  men  of  the  assembly  to  ask  me*  to  assist  in 
their  deliberations.  I  accordingly  repair  to  the  place  where  their 
council  is  held ;  if  I  think  that  they  are  pursuing  a  wise  course, 
I  approve  of  it ;  if,  on  the  contrary,  I  have  anything  to  say  in 
opposition  to  their  decision,  I  declare  my  sentiments,  supporting 
them  by  weighty  reasons,  to  which  they  conform.  My  advice 
always  fixes  their  resolutions.  They  do  not  even  hold  their  feasts 
without  inviting  me.  Those  who  have  been  asked  carry  each  one 
a  dish,  of  wood  or  bark  to  the  place  of  entertainment.  I  give  the 
benediction  on  the  food,  and  they  place  in  each  dish  the  portion 
which  has  been  prepared.  After  this  distribution  has  been  made 
I  say  grace,  and  each  one  retires ;  for  such  is  the  order  and  usage 
of  their  feasts. 

In  the  midst  of  such  continual  occupations,  you  cannot  imagine 
with  what  rapidity  the  days  pass  by.  There  have  been  seasons, 
when  I  scarcely  had  time  to  recite  my  Office,  or  to  take  a  little 
repose  during  the  night ;  for  discretion  is  not  a  virtue  which  par- 
ticularly belongs  to  the  Indians.  But  for  some  years  past  I  have 
made  it  a  rule,  not  to  speak  with  any  person  from  the  prayers  in 
the  evening  until  the  time  of  mass  on  the  next  morning.  I  have 
therefore  forbidden  them  to  interrupt  me  during  this  period, 
except  for  some  very  important  reason,  as,  for  example,  to  assist 
a  person  who  is  dying,  or  some  other  affair  of  the  kind  which  it 
is  impossible  to  put  off.  I  set  apart  this  time  to  spend  in  prayer, 
or  to  repose  myself  from  the  fatigues  of  the  day. 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


'  When  the  Indians  repair  to  the  sea-shore,  where  they  pass 
some  months  in  hunting  the  ducks,  bustards,  and  other  birds, 
which  are  found  there  in  large  numbers,  they  build  on  an  island 
a  Church,  which  they  cover  with  bark,  and  near  it  they  erect  a 
little  cabin  for  my  residence.  I  take  care  to  transport  thither  a 
part  of  our  ornaments,  and  the  service  is  performed  with  the 
same  decency  and  the  same  crowds  of  people  as  at  the  village. 

You  see  then,  my  dear  nephew,  what  are  my  occupations. 
For  that  which  relates  to  me  personally  I  will  say  to  you,  that  I 
neither  hear,  nor  see,  nor  spe^k  to  any  but  the  Indians.  My 
food  is  very  simple  and  light.  I  have  never  been  able  to  con- 
form my  taste  to  the  meat  or  the  smoked  fish  of  the  savages,  and 
my  nourishment  is  only  composed  of  corn  which  they  pound,  and 
of  which  I  make  each  day  a  kind  of  hominy,  which  I  boil  in 
water.  The  only  luxury  in  which  I  indulge  is  a  little  sugar, 
which  I  mix  with  it  to  correct  its  insipidity.  This  is  never  want- 
ing in  the  forest.  In  the  Spring,  the  maple  trees  contain  a  liquor 
very  similar  to  that  which  is  found  in  the  sugar  canes  of  the 
Southern  Islands.  The  women  employ  themselves  in  collecting 
this  in  vessels  of  bark,  as  it  is  distilled  from  the  trees.  They 
then  boil  it,  and  draw  off  from  it  a  very  good  sugar.  That  which 
is  drawn  off  first  is  always  the  most  beautiful. 

The  whole  nation  of  the  Abnakis  is  Christian,  and  very  zeal- 
ous to  preserve  their  religion.  This  attachment  to  the  Catholic 
faith,  has  induced  them,  even  to  this  time,  to  prefer  our  alliance, 
to  advantages  which  might  be  derived  from  an  alliance  with  the 
English  who  are  their  neighbors.  These  advantages  would  be 
too  of  very  great  importance  to  our  Indians.  The  facility  of 
trading  with  the  English,  from  whom  they  are  distant  but  one  or 
two  days'  journey,  the  ease  with  which  the  journey  can  be  made, 
the  admirable  market  they  would  find  there  for  the  purchase  of 
the  merchandise  which  suits  them :  these  things  certainly  hold 
out  very  great  inducements.     In  place  of  which,  in  going  to 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS  7 

Quebec,  it  is  necessary  to  take  more  than  a  fortnight  to  reach 
there,  they  have  to  furnish  themselves  with  provisions  for  the 
journey,  they  have  different  rivers  to  pass,  and  frequent  portages 
to  make.*  They  are  aware  of  these  inconveniences,  and  are  by 
no  means  indifferent  to  their  interests,  but  their  faith  is  infinitely 
more  dear  to  them,  and  they  believe  that  if  they  detach  them- 
selves from  our  alliance,  they  will  shortly  find  themselves  without 
a  missionary,  without  sacraments,  without  a  sacrifice,  with 
scarcely  any  exercise  of  their  religion,  and  in  manifest  danger 
of  being  replunged  into  their  former  heathenism.  This  is  the 
bond  which  unites  them  to  the  French.  Attempts  have  been 
vainly  made  to  break  it,  sometimes  by  wiles  which  were  held  out 
to  their  simplicity,  and  sometimes  by  acts  of  violence,  which 
could  not  fail  to  irritate  a  nation  exceedingly  jealous  of  its  rights 
and  liberties.  The  commencement  of  this  misunderstanding 
could  not  but  alarm  me,  for  it  made  me  fear  the  dispersion  of 
that  little  community  which  Providence  had  for  so  many  years 
confided  to  my  care,  and  for  the  sake  of  which  I  would  willingly 
sacrifice  what  remains  to  me  of  life.  Let  me  mention  to  you 
then  some  of  the  different  artifices  to  which  the  English  had  re- 
course to  detach  them  from  our  alliance. 

The  Governor-general  of  New  England,  some  years  ago,  sent 
to  the  lower  part  of  the  river,  the  most  able  of  the  ministers  of 
Boston,!  to  establish  there  a  school  to  instruct  the  children  of 
the  Indians,  and  maintain  them  at  the  expence  of  the  govern- 

*  To  make  a  portage  is  to  transport  their  canoe  and  baggage  from  one 
river  to  another,  with,  which  it  has  no  communication.  These  portages  are 
sometimes  of  many  leagues,  and  it  is  the  principal  reason  which  induces  the 
Indians  to  use  canoes  of  bark,  since  they  are  very  light  and  easily  trans- 
ported. 

[t  This,  as  we  learn  from  his  Journal,  which  is  still  preserved  in  Boston, 
was  the  Rev.  Joseph  Baxter  of  Medfield,  Mass.  He  graduated  at  Harvard 
College  in  1693,  and  had  a  high  reputation  in  the  colony  at  that  time,] 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


ment.  As  the  pay  of  the  minister  was  to  increase  in  proportion 
to  the  number  of  scholars,  he  neglected  nothing  which  could  at- 
tract them.  He  went  himself  to  seek  them  out;  he  caressed 
them ;  he  made  them  little  presents ;  he  pressed  them  to  come 
and  see  him  ;  in  fine,  he  gave  himself  the  trouble  of  many  use- 
less manoeuvres  during  two  months,  without  being  able  to  gain  a 
single  child.  The  contempt  which  they  showed  for  his  caresses 
and  his  invitations  did  not  repulse  him.  He  therefore  addressed 
himself  to  the  Indians  themselves  ;  he  put  to  them  different 
questions  with  regard  to  their  belief,  and  on  hearing  the  answers 
they  made,  he  turned  into  ridicule  the  Sacraments,  Purgatory, 
the  Invocation  of  Saints,  the  Rosary,  the  Cross  and  Images,  the 
lighting  of  our  Churches,  and  all  those  practices  of  piety  so  sa- 
credly observed  in  the  Catholic  religion. 

I  thought  it  my  duty  to  oppose  these  first  seeds  of  seduction, 
and  therefore  wrote  a  frank  letter  to  the  minister,  in  which  I  re- 
marked to  him,  that  my  Christians  knew  how  to  believe  the  veri- 
ties the  Catholic  faith  set  forth,  but  were  not  able  disputants ; 
that  since  they  were  not  sufficiently  learned  to  resolve  the  diffi- 
culties he  had  proposed,  he  apparently  had  intended  they  should 
be  communicated  to  me,  and  that  I  therefore  would  avail  myself 
with  pleasure  of  this  occasion  which  offered,  to  confer  with  him 
either  orally  or  by  letters ;  that  with  this  I  would  send  him  a 
manuscript,  which  I  would  beg  him  to  read  with  serious  atten- 
tion. In  this  manuscript,  which  was  about  a  hundred  pages  in 
length,  I  proved  from  Scripture,  from  tradition,  and  from  theo- 
logical arguments,  those  truths  which  he  had  attacked  with  so 
much  misplaced  pleasantry.  I  added  also,  in  finishing  my  letter, 
that  if  he  was  not  satisfied  with  my  proofs,  I  should  expect  from 
him  a  refutation  precise  and  sustained  by  theological  arguments, 
not  by  vague  reasons  which  proved  nothing,  still  less  by  injurious 
reflections,  which  were  neither  suited  to  our  profession,  nor  to  the 
importance  of  the  subjects  in  dispute. 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  9 

Two  days  after  he  had  received  my  letter,  he  departed  to  re- 
turn to  Boston,  sending  me  a  short  answer,  which  I  was  obliged 
to  read  over  many  times  before  I  could  comprehend  its  meaning, 
the  style  was  so  obscure  and  the  Latin  so  extraordinary.  I  com- 
prehended at  last,  by  dint  of  study,  that  he  complained  I  had  at- 
tacked him  without  reason  ;  that  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  their 
souls  had  led  him  to  show  the  way  to  Heaven  to  these  Indians, 
and  that,  for  the  rest,  my  proofs  were  childish  and  ridiculous. 
Having  sent  to  him  at  Boston  a  second  letter,  in  which  I  set 
forth  his  blunders,*  he  answered  me  at  the  end  of  two  years, 
without  entering  into  the  subject  in  dispute,  merely  declaring 
that  I  exhibited  a  spirit  jealous  and  critical,  and  which  -bore  the 
marks  of  a  temperament  inclined  to  be  choleric,  f  Thus  termi- 
nated our  dispute,  which  banished  the  minister,  and  obliged  him 
to  abandon  the  project  he  had  formed  of  seducing  away  my 
neophytes. 

This  first  attempt  having  met  with  so  little  success,  they  had 
recourse  to  another  artifice.  An  Englishman  asked  permission 
of  the  Indians  to  build  on  their  river  a  kind  of  storehouse,  to  en- 
able him  to  trade  with  them,  and  he  promised  to  sell  them  his 
goods  at  a  much  more  favorable  rate  even  than  they  could  pur- 
chase in  Boston.  The  Indians,  who  found  it  for  their  advantage, 
and  were  thus  spared  the  trouble  of  a  journey  to  Boston,  willing- 

[*  He  found  fault  with  amicuSj  used  as  an  adjective  instead  of  a  substan- 
tive :  with  mererej  which  should  have  been  the  deponent  mereri;  with  molaj 
in  the  sense  of  a  mill  instead  of  a  millstone;  with  domus  for  the  accusative 
plural,  which,  the  critic  asserted,  should  be  domosj  and  the  like." — Francis^ 
Life,  p.  258.] 

[t  Dr.  Francis  says,  he  has  seen  this  letter,  which  was  in  the  possession  of 
a  connection  of  the  Baxter  family.  It  was  either  a  copy  kept  by  Mr.  Bax- 
ter, or  was  sent  back  to  him  after  the  seizure  of  Rale's  papers.  It  has  now 
been  placed  among  the  papers  of  the  Mass.  Hist.  Society.  In  it  the  writer 
gives  a  stout  defence  of  his  grammar,  and  then,  "  turns  the  edge  of  the 
critical  knife  upon  Rale's  own  style."] 

2* 


10  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

ly  consented.  Another  Englislinian,  a  short  time  afterwards, 
asked  the  same  permission,  offering  conditions  even  more  advan- 
tageous than  the  first.  It  was  accorded  to  him  with  equal  wil- 
lingness. This  easiness  of  the  Indians  emboldened  the  English 
to  establish  themselves  on  the  whole  length  of  the  river,  without 
even  asking  permission,  and  they  built  their  houses  there,  and 
erected  their  forts,  three  of  which  were  of  stone. 

This  proximity  of  the  English  was  at  first  a  source  of  pleasure 
to  the  Indians,  who  did  not  perceive  the  snare  which  had  been 
laid  for  them,  and  who  only  looked  at  the  satisfaction  they  ex- 
perienced in  finding  their  new  guests  to  be  all  they  could  desire. 
But  at  length,  seeing  themselves  insensibly  surrounded,  as  it 
were,  by  the  habitations  of  the  English,  they  began  to  open  their 
eyes  and  to  feel  a  mistrust.  They  demanded  of  the  Englishj  by 
what  right  they  thus  established  themselves  on  their  lands,  and 
even  erected  their  forts  there.  The  answer  which  they  received, 
that  the  King  of  France  had  ceded  their  country  to  the  King  of 
England,  threw  them  into  the  greatest  alarm  ;  for  there  is  no  In- 
dian nation  but  suffers  most  impatiently  what  they  regard  as  sub- 
jection to  any  other  power,  whatever  it  may  be ;  they  term  them 
indeed  their  allies,  but  nothing  more.  The  Indians,  therefore, 
immediately  despatched  some  of  their  number  to  M.  le  Marquis 
de  Yaudreuil,  Governor-general  of  New  France,  to  learn  whether 
it  was  true  that  the  king  had  thus  indeed  disposed  of  a  country 
of  which  he  was  not  the  master.  It  was  not  difficult  to  calm 
their  disquietude,  for  it  was  only  necessary  to  explain  to  them 
the  articles  of  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  which  related  to  the  Indi- 
ans,  and  they  appeared  content. 

About  this  time  a  score  of  Indians  had  one  day  entered  the 
dwelling  of  one  of  the  English,  either  for  the  purpose  of  traffic, 
or  to  repose  themselves.  They  had  been  there  but  a  short  time, 
when  they  saw  the  house  suddenly  surrounded  by  a  company  of 
nearly  two  hundred  armed  men.     "  We  are  lost,"  said  one  of 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  11 

them;  "let  us  sell  our  lives  dearly."  They  were  preparing 
therefore  to  rush  forth  upon  the  company,  when  the  English,  per- 
ceiving their  resolution,  and  knowing  besides  of  what  the  savage 
is  capable  in  the  first  burst  of  his  fury,  endeavored  to  appease 
them,  assuring  them  that  they  had  no  evil  design,  and  that  they 
only  q^me  to  invite  some  of  them  to  return  with  them  to  Boston 
to  confer  with  the  Governor,  on  the  means  of  cherishing  the  peace 
and  good  intelligence  which  ought  to  subsist  between  the  two  na- 
tions. The  Indians,  a  little  too  credulous,  deputed  four  of  their 
countrymen  who  should  return  with  them  to  Boston,  but  when 
they  arrived  there,  the  conference  with  which  they  were  amused 
ended  in  retaining  them  as  prisoners. 

You  will  be  surprised,  without  doubt,  that  so  small  a  handful 
of  Indians  should  have  pretended  to  make  head  against  so  nu- 
merous a  company  as  that  of  the  English.  But  our  Indians  have 
performed  an  infinite  number  of  actions  which  are  much  more 
hardy.  I  will  relate  to  you  one  only,  from  which  you  may  judge 
of  the  others. 

During  the  late  wars,  a  party  of  thirty  Indians  were  returning 
from  a  hostile  expedition  against  the  English.  As  the  Indians, 
and  particularly  the  Abnakis,  are  entirely  unacquainted  with 
guarding  against  surprises,  they  slept  at  their  first  stopping-place, 
without  even  thinking  to  post  a  sentinel  during  the  night.  A 
party  of  six  hundred  English,  commanded  by  a  colonel,  pursued 
them  even  to  their  cahanage*  and  finding  them  buried  in  sleep, 
he  surrounded  them  with  his  company,  promising  himself  that  not 
one  of  them  should  escape  him.  One  of  the  Indians  having 
awakened,  and  perceiving  the  English  troops,  immediately  gave 
notice  to  his  countrymen  by  crying  out  according  to  their  custom, 
"  We  are  lost ;   let  us  sell  our  lives  dearly !"     Their  resolution 

*  This  is  the  name  by  which  the  Indians  call  their  place  of  encampment. 
"When  they  go  to  war  or  to  the  chase,  their  first  care  on  arriving  at  the 
place  where  they  intend  to  repose,  is  to  erect  their  cabins. 


12  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

was  very  soon  taken.  Forming  themselves  instantly  into  six 
parties  of  five  men  each,  with  the  hatchet  in  one  hand  and  the 
knife  in  the  other,  they  threw  themselves  on  the  English  with  so 
much  impetuosity  and  fury,  that  after  having  killed  more  than 
sixty  men,  in  which  number  was  their  colonel,  they  put  the  rest 
to  flight. 

The  Abnakis  were  no  sooner  informed  of  the  manner  in  which 
their  countrymen  were  treated  at  Boston,  than  they  complained 
bitterly,  that  in  the  midst  of  a  peace  which  was  existing,  they 
should  in  this  way  have  violated  the  rights  of  nations.  The 
English  answered,  that  they  only  retained  the  prisoners  as  hos- 
tages for  an  injury  which  had  been  done  in  killing  some  cattle 
belonging  to  them  ;  and  that  as  soon  as  they  repaired  this  dam- 
age, which  amounted  to  two  hundred  pounds  of  beaver-skins,  the 
prisoners  should  be  released.  Although  the  Abnakis  were  not 
convinced  of  the  existence  of  this  pretended  damage,  yet  they  did 
not  hesitate  to  pay  the  two  hundred  pounds  of  beaver,  not  wish- 
ing at  all,  for  so  small  an  affair,  that  any  should  be  able  to  re- 
proach them  with  having  abandoned  their  brethren.  Yet,  not- 
withstanding the  payment  of  this  contested  debt,  they  refused  to 
set  the  prisoners  at  liberty. 

The  €rOvernor  of  Boston,  fearing  lest  this  refusal  would  drive 
the  Indians  to  the  perpetration  of  some  bold  stroke,  proposed  to 
hold  a  conference  for  the  purpose  of  treating  this  affair  in  a  spirit 
of  conciliation.  They  even  agreed  on  the  day  and  the  place  where 
it  should  be  held.  The  Indians  repaired  thither  with  Father  Bas- 
ics, their  missionary.  Father  de  la  Chasse,  Superior  General  of 
the  Missions,  who  made  them  at  this  time  a  visit,  went  also  ;  but 
Monsieur  the  Governor  did  not  appear.  The  Indians  drew  un- 
favorable inferences  from  his  absence,  and  took  measures  to  ac- 
quaint him  with  their  sentiments  by  means  of  a  letter,  written  in 
their  own  tongue,  in  English,  and  in  Latin,  which  Father  de  la 
Chasse,  who  was  acquainted  with  these  three  languages,  was 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  13 

cliarged  to  prepare.  It  of  course  appeared  useless  to  employ  any 
other  language  but  the  English,  yet  the  Father  was  well  satisfied 
that  it  should  be  so,  because  on  the  one  hand,  the  Indians  would 
know  for  themselves  that  the  letter  contained  nothing  but  what 
they  had  dictated,  and  on  the  other  hand,  the  English  would  have 
no  reason  to  doubt,  but  that  the  translation  into  their  own  lan- 
guage was  a  faithful  one.  The  amount  of  the  letter  was  this : 
1st.  That  the  Indians  could  not  comprehend,  why  they  still  re- 
tained their  countrymen  in  irons,  after  the  promise  which  had 
been  given  to  restore  them  to  liberty  as  soon  as  the  two  hundred 
pounds  of  beaver  were  paid.  2d.  That  they  were  no  less  surpris- 
ed to  see  that  they  had  seized  on  their  country  without  permis- 
sion. 3d.  That  the  English  should  leave  it  as  soon  as  possible, 
and  also  release  the  prisoners ;  that  they  would  await  their  an- 
swer for  two  months,  and  if  after  that  time  they  should  refuse  to 
give  them  any  satisfaction,  they  would  then  know  how  to  obtain 
justice  for  themselves. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  July,  of  the  year  1721,  that  this  letter 
was  carried  to  Boston  by  some  English  who  had  assisted  at  the 
Conference.  As  the  two  months  passed  without  bringing  any 
answer  from  Boston,  and  besides,  the  English  ceased  to  sell  to 
the  Abnakis  powder,  and  lead,  and  provisions,  as  they  had  done 
before  this  dispute,  our  Indians  were  disposed  to  make  reprisals. 
It  required  all  the  influence  which  the  Marquis  de  Yaudreuil 
possessed  over  their  minds,  to  induce  them  as  yet  for  some  time 
to  suspend  the  violence  they  meditated. 

But  their  patience  was  pushed  to  an  extreme  by  two  acts  of 
hostility  which  the  English  perpetrated  in  the  end  of  December, 
1721,  and  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1722.  The  first  was  their 
carrying  off  M.  de  Saint-Casteins.  This  officer  was  a  Lieutenant 
in  our  army.  His  mother  was  an  Abnakis  Indian,  and  he  had  al- 
ways lived  among  the  Indians,  whose  esteem  and  confidence  he 
had  won  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  had  chosen  him  their  Com.- 


14  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

♦mander  Greneral.  In  this  capacity  he  could  not  excuse  himself 
from  assisting  at  the  conference  of  which  I  have  spoken,  where  he 
interested  himself  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Abnakis,  his 
countrymen.  The  English  charged  this  on  him  as  a  crime,  and 
despatched  a  small  vessel  to  the  place  of  his  residence.  The  cap- 
tain took  care  to  conceal  his  people,  with  the  exception  of  two  or 
three  men  whom  he  left  on  the  deck.  Having  invited  M.  de  Saint- 
Casteins,  with  whom  he  was  acquainted,  to  come  on  board  and 
take  some  refreshments,  the  latter  having  no  reason  to  distrust 
him  accepted  it  and  repaired  thither  without  any  attendants. 
But  scarcely  had  he  arrived,  when  they  set  sail  and  carried  him 
off  to  Boston.  There,  they  placed  him  on  the  prisoner's  stand, 
and  questioned  him  as  a  criminal.  They  demanded  of  him  among 
other  things,  why,  and  in  what  capacity  he  had  assisted  at  the 
conference  which  was  held  with  the  Indians  ;  what  was  the  mean- 
ing of  the  uniform  which  he  wore ;  and  whether  he  had  not  been 
sent  to  that  assembly  by  the  Governor  of  Canada.  M.  de  Saint- 
Casteins  answered,  that  he  was  an  Abnakis  on  his  mother's  side ; 
that  his  whole  life  had  been  spent  among  the  Indians ;  that  his 
countrymen  having  elected  him  chief  of  their  nation,  he  was 
obliged  to  attend  their  councils,  to  sustain  their  interests  there  ; 
that  it  was  in  this  capacity  only  that  he  had  assisted  at  the  last 
conference  ;  that  for  the  rest,  the  dress  which  he  wore  was  not  at 
all  a  uniform,  as  they  had  imagined ;  that  it  was  in  truth  appro- 
priate and  sufficiently  ornamented,  but  not  above  his  rank,  inde- 
pendently even  of  the  honor  which  he  had  to  be  an  officer  in  our 
army. 

Monsieur,  our  Grovernor,  having  been  apprised  of  the  detention 
of  M.  de  Saint-Casteins,  wrote  immediately  to  the  Governor  of 
Boston  to  make  his  complaints  to  him.  He  did  not  receive  any 
answer  to  his  letter,  but  as  the  time  drew  near  when  the  English 
Governor  expected  to  receive  a  second  one,  he  set  the  prisoner 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  15 

at  liberty,  after  having  held  him  in  confinement  during  five 
months. 

An  enterprise  of  the  English  against  myself,  was  the  second 
act  of  hostility  which  completed  the  work  of  irritating  to  excess 
the  Ahnakis  nation.  A  missionary  can  hardly  fail  of  being  an 
object  of  hatred  to  these  gentlemen.  The  love  of  religion, 
which  he  endeavors  to  engraven  in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians, 
is  the  most  efficient  means  of  retaining  these  neophytes  in  an 
alliance,  and  removing  them  from  that  of  the  English.  They 
therefore  regarded  me  as  an  invincible  obstacle  in  the  way  of  the 
design  they  had  formed  of  extending  themselves  over  the  lands 
of  the  Abnakis,  and  thus  gradually  becoming  masters  of  the  re- 
gion which  lies  between  New  England  and  Acadia.  They  have 
often  endeavored  to  carry  me  off  from  my  flock,  and  more  than 
once  a  price  has  been  set  upon  my  head.  It  was  towards  the 
end  of  January  in  the  year  1722,  that  they  made  a  new  attempt, 
which,  however,  had  no  other  result  than  to  make  manifest  the 
ill  will  they  bore  me. 

I  had  remained  alone  -in  the  village,  with  only  a  small  num 
ber  of  old  men  and  infirm  persons,  while  the  rest  of  the  Indians 
were  at  the  hunting-grounds.  The  opportunity  seemed  to  them 
a  favorable  one  to  surprise  me,  and  with  this  view  they  sent  out 
a  detachment  of  two  hundred  men.*  Two  young  Abnakis  who 
were  engaged  in  the  chase  along  the  sea-shore,  learned  that  the 
English  had  entered  the  river,  and  they  immediately  turned 
their  steps  in  that  direction  to  observe  their  progress.  Having 
perceived  them  at  ten  leagues  distance  from  the  village,  they  out- 
stripped them  in  traversing  the  country  to  give  me  warning,  and 
to  cause  the  old  men,  the  females,  and  infants  to  retire  in  hasta 
I  had  barely  time  to  swallow  the  consecrated  wafers,  to  crowd 
the  sacred  vessels  into  a  little  chest,  and  to  save  myself  in  the 
woods.  The  English  arrived  in  the  evening  at  the  village,  and 
[*  This  was  Colonel  Westbrook's  expedition.] 


16  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

not  having  found  me,  came  the  following  morning  to  search  for 
me,  even  in  the  very  place  to  which  we  had  retreated.  They  were 
scarcely  a  gun-shot  distant  when  we  perceived  them,  and  all  I 
could  do  was  to  hide  myself  with  precipitation  in  the  depths  of 
the  forest.  But  as  I  had  not  time  to  take  my  snow-shoes,  and, 
besides,  had  considerable  weakness  remaining  from  a  fall  which 
took  place  some  years  before,  when  my  thigh  and  leg  were  broken, 
it  was  not  possible  for  me  to  fly  very  far.  The  only  resource 
which  remained  to  me  was  to  conceal  myself  behind  a  tree.  They 
began  immediately  to  examine  the  different  paths  worn  by  the 
Indians,  when  they  went  to  collect  wood,  and  they  penetrated 
even  to  within  eight  paces  of  the  tree  which  concealed  me.  From 
this  spot  it  would  seem  as  if  they  must  inevitably  discover  me, 
for  the  trees  were  stripped  of  their  leaves ;  but  as  if  they  had 
been  restrained  by  an  invisible  hand,  they  immediately  retraced 
their  steps,  and  repaired  again  to  the  village. 

It  is  thus  that,  through  the  particular  protection  of  God,  I 
escaped  from  their  hands.  They  pillaged  my  Church  and  humble 
dwelling,*  and  thus  almost  reduced  me  to  a  death  by  famine  in  the 

[*  Among  other  papers  seized  at  this  time  was  his  Dictionary  of  the 
Abnaki  Language^  on  which  he  had  been  fbr  years  employed.  "  The  original 
manuscript,  carefully  preserved  in  strong  binding,  is  now  in  the  library  of 
Harvard  College.  It  is  a  quarto  volume  in  Rale's  own  handwriting.  On 
the  first  leaf  is  the  following  note,  written  by  him  in  1691.  'II  y  a  un  an 
que  je  suis  parmi  les  sauvages ;  je  commence  a  mettre  en  ordre,  en  forme  do 

dictionnaire,  les  mots    que  j'apprens.' The  work  is  divided  into  two 

parts.  The  first  is  a  dictionary  of  the  Abnaki  dialect,  in  French  and  In- 
dian, the  French  word  or  phrase  being  given  ifirst,  and  then  the  correspond- 
ing Indian  expression,  generally,  though  not  uniformly,  in  distinct  columns. 
Two  hundred  and  five  leaves,  a  comparatively  small  part  of  which  have 
writing  on  both  sides,  and  the  remainder  on  one  side  only,  make  up  this 
part.  The  second  part  has  twenty  five  leaves,  both  sides  of  which  are 
generally  filled  with  writing.  It  is  called  Particulce^  on  account  of  the 
particleSj  the  Indian  words  being  placed  fijrst,  and  the  explanations  given  in 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  AMONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  17 

midst  of  tlie  woods.  It  is  true,  that  as  soon  as  they  learned  my 
adventure  in  Quebec,  they  immediately  sent  me  provisions ;  but 
these  could  not  arrive  until  very  late,  and  during  all  that  time  I 
was  obliged  to  live  destitute  of  all  succor  and  in  extreme  need. 

These  repeated  insults  induced  the  Indians  to  conclude,  that 
they  had  no  further  answer  to  expect,  and  that  it  was  time  to 
repulse  violence,  and  to  cause  open  force  to  take  the  place  of 
pacific  negociations.  On  their  return  from  the  hunting-grounds, 
and  after  having  planted  their  fields,  they  formed  the  resolution 
to  destroy  the  habitations  which  the  English  had  lately  built,  and 
to  remove  far  from  them  these  unquiet  and  troublesome  guests, 
who  were  encroaching  by  degrees  upon  their  lands,  and  who  medi- 
tated bringing  them  entirely  into  subjection.  They  sent  messen- 
gers to  the  different  villages  to  interest  them  in  their  cause, 
and  to  engage  their  aid  in  the  necessity  they  were  under  of 
making  a  right  defence  The  deputation  met  with  success.  They 
chanted  the  war-song  among  the  Hurons  of  Lorette,  and  in  all 
the  villages  of  the  Abnakis  nation.     Nanrantsouah  was  the  place 

French  or  Latin.  One  can  scarcely  look  at  this  important  manuscript, 
with  its  dingy  and  venerable  leaves,  without  associations  of  deep  interest 
with  those  labors,  and  that  life  in  the  wilderness,  of  which  it  is  now  the 

only  memorial The  dictionary  was  printed  in  1833,  in  the  first  volume 

of  the  new  series  of  the  Memoirs  of  the  American  Academy,  under  the  care 
and  direction  of  Mr.  John  Pickering,  who  furnished  it  with  an  introduction 
and  notes,  which  enhance  its  vahie."     Francis'  Life  of  Bakj  p.  294. 

"The  'strong-box'  which  contained  his  papers  and  inkstand,  is  also  pre- 
served. It  is  of  a  curious  and  complicated  construction.  In  the  lower  part 
is  a  secret  drawer  or  compartment,  to  which  one  unacquainted  with  the 
manner  of  opening  it  can  scarcely  find  access  without  breaking  the  box. 
On  the  inside  of  the  lid  are  pasted  two  engravings,  in  a  rude  style,  repre- 
senting the  scourging  of  Jesus  and  the  crowning  with  thorns.  The  box 
after  long  continuing  in  the  possession  of  Col.  Westbrook's  family,  has  been 
deposited  by  one  of  his  descendants  in  the  collection  of  the  Mass.  Hist.  So- 
ciety." Francis^  Life,  p..  299.J 


18  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

appointed  for  the  assembling  of  the  warriors,  to  settle  their  plans 
by  mutual  concert. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  Nanrantsouakians  descended  the  river, 
and  having  arrived  at  its  mouth,  they  seized  three  or  four  little 
vessels  belonging  to  the  English.  After  again  ascending  the  same 
river,  they  pillaged  and  burnt  the  new  dwellings  which  the 
English  had  erected  there.  They,  however,  abstained  from  all 
violence  towards  the  inhabitants,  even  permitting  them  to  retire 
to  their  own  people,  with  the  exception  of  five  whom  they  retained 
as  hostages  until  their  countrymen  had  been  given  up,  who  were 
now  detained  in  the  prisons  at  Boston.  This  moderation  of  the 
Indians,  however,  had  not  the  desired  effect.  On  the  contrary, 
a  party  of  the  English  having  found  sixteen  Abnakis  asleep  on  an 
island,  made  a  general  discharge  on  them,  by  which  five  were 
killed  and  three  wounded. 

This  is  a  new  signal  of  the  war  which  is  about  to  break  out 
between  the  English  and  the  Indians.  The  latter  do  not  in  any 
way  expect  aid  from  the  French,  on  account  of  the  peace  which 
exists  between  the  two  nations  ;  but  they  have  a  resource  in  all 
the  other  Indian  nations,  who  will  not  fail  to  enter  into  their 
quarrel,  and  to  take  up  their  defence. 

My  neophytes,  touched  by  the  peril  to  which  I  found  myself 
exposed  in  their  village,  often  urged  me  to  retire  for  a  time  to 
Quebec.  But  what  will  become  of  the  flock,  if  it  be  deprived  of 
its  shepherd  ?  They  have  done  what  they  could  to  represent  to 
me,  that  in  case  I  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  the 
least  which  could  possibly  happen  to  me  would  be  to  languish  for 
the  rest  of  my  days  in  a  hard  prison.  But  I  close  their  lips  with 
the  words  of  the  Apostle,  which  divine  goodness  has  deeply 
engraven  on  my  heart.  "  Do  not-  at  all  distress  yourselves,"  I 
say  to  them, "  as  to  what  concerns  me.  I  do  not  in  the  least  fear 
the  threats  of  those  who  hate  me  without  a  cause,  '  and  I  count 
not  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I  might  finish  my  course, 


MISSIONARY  LIFE   A.MONG  THE  ABNAKIS.  19 

and  the  ministry  which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus.' " 
Pray  for  me,  my  dear  nephew,  that  He  will  strengthen  in  me 
those  sentiments  which  can  have  their  origin  only  from  His 
mercy,  to  the  end  that  I  may  have  power  to  live  and  die  without 
ceasing  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  these  neglected  souls,  who 
are  the  price  of  His  blood,  and  whom  he  condescended  to  commit 
to  my  care. 


THE  WiM)ERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES. 


1689—1733. 


r.T  r>  i\  A  1..  i 

UNI  VKUSITV  OF 


CALIFORNIA.^ 


LETTER  II 


FROM   FATHER   SEBASTIEN   RASLES,   MISSIONARY   OF   THE   SOCIETY 
OF   JESUS   IN   NEW   FRANCE,    TO   MONSIEUR   HIS   BROTHER. 


At  Nanrantsouak,  this  12tli  of  October,  1723. 

MONSIEUR,  MY  VERY  DEAR  BROTHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  he  with  you  : 

I  CANNOT  longer  resist  the  kind  entreaties  which  you  make  in 
your  letters,  that  I  would  inform  you  a  little  in  detail  with  regard 
to  my  occupations,  and  the  character  of  the  Indian  tribes  among 
which  Providence  has  for  so  many  years  cast  my  lot.  I  do  so 
the  more  willingly,  because  I  know  that  in  conforming  to  desires 
so  urgent  on  your  part,  I  shall  gratify  your  affection  even  more 
than  your  curiosity. 

It  was  on  the  23d  of  July  in  the  year  1689,  that  I  embarked 
at  Rochelle,  and  after  a  pleasant  voyage  of  three  months,  arrived 
at  Quebec  on  the  13th  of  October  in  the  same  year.  I  at  once 
applied  myself  to  learn  the  language  of  our  Indians.  Their  lan- 
guage is  indeed  very  difficult,  for  it  is  not  sufficient  to  study  its 
terms  and  their  signification,  or  to  make  a  collection  of  words  and 
phrases ;  it  is  necessary  also  to  know  the  idiomatic  turns  and 
arrangements  which  the  Indians  give  them,  which  it  is  scarcely 
possible  to  acquire  except  by  intercourse  and  frequent  association 
with  these  people. 

I  then  went  to  live  in  a  village  of  the  Abnakis  nation,  situated 
in  a  forest  which  is  but  three  leagues  from  Quebec.  This  village 
was  inhabited  by  two  hundred  Indians,  almost  all  of  whom  were 


24  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Christians.  Their  cabins  were  arranged  nearly  like  the  houses 
in  a  town,  while  around  them  was  an  enclosure  of  stakes  high 
and  thick,  forming  a  kind  of  wall,  which  they  had  constructed  to 
protect  them  from  the  incursions  of  their  enemies. 

Their  cabins  are  easily  built.  They  plant  poles  in  the  earth, 
which  they  join  at  the  top,  and  then  cover  them  with  large  pieces 
of  bark.  The  fire  they  make  in  the  middle  of  the  cabin,  and  all 
around  it  they  place  mats  formed  of  reeds,  on  which  they  sit 
during  the  day,  and  sleep  at  night. 

The  dres«  of  the  men  consists  of  a  loose  robe  of  skin,  or  else 
of  a  piece  of  red  or  blue  cloth.  That  of  the  women  is  one  cover- 
ing, which  hangs  from,  the  neck  to  the  middle  of  the  leg,  and 
which  they  arrange  with  a  great  deal  of  propriety.  They  place 
another  covering  on  the  head,  which  descends  even  to  their  feet, 
and  serves  them  for  a  cloak.  Their  stockings  extend  only  from 
the  knee  to  the  ankle.  Moccasins  made  of  the  skin  of  deer  and 
lined  in  the  inside  with  hair  or  wool,  serve  them  in  place  of  shoes. 
This  moccasin  is  absolutely  necessary  to  enable  them  to  wear 
their  snow-shoes,  by  means  of  which  they  walk  with  ease  on  the 
snow.  These  snow-shoes,  made  in  the  shape  of  a  lozenge,  are 
more  than  two  feet  in  length,  and  one  and  a  half  in  breadth.  I 
did  not  think  that  I  should  ever  be  able  to  walk  with  such  ma- 
chines ;  but  when  I  made  the  attempt,  I  found  myself  imme- 
diately so  expert,  that  the  Indians  could  not  believe  it  was  the 
first  time  I  had  used  them. 

The  invention  of  these  snow-shoes  is  of  great  use  to  the  Indi- 
ans, not  only  to  enable  them  to  run  on  the  snow,  with  which  the 
earth  is  covered  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  but  also  to  go  in 
pursuit  of  game,  and  particularly  of  the  elks.  These  animals, 
which  are  larger  than  the  largest  bullocks  of  France,  can  walk 
with  difficulty  through  the  snow.  It  is  thus  easy  for  the  Indians 
to  come  up  with  them,  and  they  often  kill  them  with  only  a  knife 
attached  to  the  end  of  a  stick.     They  feed  on  their  flesh,  and 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  25 

after  having  well-dressed  their  skins,  in  which  they  are  very  skil- 
ful, they  use  them  as  articles  of  traffic  with  the  French  and 
English.  From  them  they  receive  in  exchange,  their  cloth 
dresses  and  blankets,  their  kettles,  their  guns,  their  hatchets  and 
knives. 

To  give  you  an  idea  of  an  Indian,  imagine  to  yourself  a  large 
man,  powerful,  active,  of  a  swarthy  complexion,  without  beard, 
with  black  hair,  and  his  teeth  whiter  than  ivory.  If  you  wish  to 
see  him  in  all  his  finery,  you  will  find  that  he  has  no  other  orna- 
ments but  beads  ;  these  are  a  kind  of  shell  or  stone,  which  they 
form  into  the  shape  of  little  grains,  some  white  and  others  black, 
which  they  string  together  in  such  a  way  as  to  represent  diff'erent 
showy  figures  with  great  exactness.  It  is  with  these  beads  that 
our  Indians  bind  up  and  plat  their  hair  on  their  ears  and  behind ; 
they  make  of  them  pendents  for  the  ears,  collars,  garters,  large 
sashes  of  five  or  six  inches  in  breadth,  and  on  these  kinds  of  or- 
naments they  pride  themselves  much  more  than  a  European 
would  on  all  his  gold  and  jewelry. 

The  occupation  of  the  men  is  in  the  chase  or  in  war  ;  that  of 
the  women  is  to  remain  in  the  village,  and  to  manufacture  there 
with  bark  baskets,  sacks,  boxes,  dishes,  platters,  &c.  They  sew 
the  bark  with  fibres  of  roots,  and  in  this  way  make  various  arti- 
cles for  household  use,  very  admirably  constructed.  Their  canoes 
are  made  in  like  manner  of  bark  alone,  but  the  largest  can  scarcely 
contain  more  than  six  or  seven  persons. 

It  is  with  these  canoes  made  of  bark,  which  is  scarcely  thicker 
than  a  crown  piece,  that  they  cross  the  arms  of  the  sea,  and  navi- 
gate the  most  dangerous  rivers  and  lakes  four  or  five  hundred 
leagues  around.  I  have  thus  made  many  voyages  without  having 
run  any  risk.  On  one  single  occasion  only,  it  happened  that  in 
crossing  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  I  suddenly  found  myself  sur- 
rounded by  heaps  of  ice  of  enormous  magnitude,  among  which 
the  canoe  was  wedged.     The  two  Indians  who  conducted  me  at 

3 


26      "  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

once  cried  out,  "  We  are  lost ;  it  is  all  over ;  we  must  perish." 
Nevertheless,  making  an  effort,  they  leaped  on  one  of  the  cakes 
of  floating  ice.  I  followed  their  example,  and  after  having  drawn 
up  the  canoe,  we  carried  it  to  the  extremity  of  this  piece  of  ice. 
There  it  was  necessary  again  to  embark  in  the  canoe  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gaining  another  cake  of  ice ;  and  thus,  by  leaping  from 
cake  to  cake,  we  at  length  reached  the  bank  of  the  river,  without 
any  other  inconvenience  than  that  of  being  very  wet  and  be- 
numbed with  the  cold. 

Nothing  can  equal  the  tenderness  which  the  Indians  exhibit 
towards  their  children.  As  soon  as  they  are  born,  they  place 
them  on  a  little  piece  of  board,  covered  with  cloth  and  a  small 
bear-skin,  in  which  they  wrap  them,  and  this  is  their  cradle. 
Their  mothers  carry  them  on  their  backs,  in  a  manner  convenient 
♦both  for  the  infants  and  themselves. 

No  sooner  have  the  children  begun  to  walk,  than  they  exercise 
them  in  using  the  bow,  and  in  this  they  become  so  skilful  that  at 
ten  or  twelve  years  of  age  they  scarcely  ever  fail  to  kill  the  bird 
at  which  they  aim.  I  was  very  much  surprised,  and  should  have 
had  difficulty  in  believing  it,  if  I  had  not  myself  been  a  witness 
of  their  skill. 

That  which  was  most  revolting  to  me  when  I  commenced  living 
with  the  Indians  was,  the  necessity  of  taking  my  meals  with  them. 
Nothing  could  be  more  disgusting.  After  having  filled  their 
kettle  with  victuals,  they  place  it  on  to  boil  for  about  three  quar- 
ters of  an  hour,  after  which  they  take  it  off  the  fire,  and  serve  it 
up  on  dishes  of  bark,  dividing  it  among  all  those  who  are  in  the 
cabin.  Each  one  then  eats  his  food  as  he  would  a  piece  of  bread. 
This  sight  did  not  give  me  much  appetite,  and  they  soon  per- 
ceived my  repugnance.  "  Why  do  you  not  eat  ?"  they  asked  me. 
I  answered,  that  I  was  not  accustomed  to  eat  my  food  thus,  with- 
out adding  to  it  a  little  piece  of  bread.  "  It  is  necessary  for  you 
to  overcome  this,"  said  they.     "  Is  it  so  difficult  for  a  Father  who 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  27 

understands  Prayer*  perfectly  ?  We,  on  our  part,  have  difficul- 
ties to  get  over,  in  order  to  have  faith  in  what  we  cannot  see." 
There  was  then  no  room  for  hesitation,  for  it  was  necessary  to 
conform  to  their  manners  and  customs,  to  the  end  that  I  might 
gain  their  confidence  and  win  them  to  Jesus  Christ. 

Their  meals  are  not  regular,  as  is  the  European  custom,  for 
they  live  from  hand  to  mouth.  As  long  as  they  have  anything 
with  which  to  make  a  good  entertainment,  they  avail  themselves 
of  it,  without  giving  themselves  any  concern  as  to  how  they  shall 
live  on  the  following  days. 

They  are  passionately  fond  of  tobacco.  Men,  women,  and 
children  smoke  almost  incessantly.  The  gift  of  a  small  piece  of 
tobacco  confers  more  pleasure  upon  them  than  the  present  of  their 
weight  in  gold. 

In  the  commencement  of  June,  and  when  the  snow  is  almost 
all  melted,  they  plant  the  skamgnar^  which  is  the  name  by  which 
they  call  the  Turkish  or  Indian  corn.  Their  way  of  planting  it 
is,  to  make  with  their  fingers,  or  with  a  small  stick,  different  holes 
in  the  earth,  and  to  throw  in  each  eight  or  nine  grains,  which 
they  cover  with  the  same  earth  that  they  have  taken  out  to  make 
the  hole.     Their  harvest  takes  place  in  the  end  of  August. 

It  is  among  these  people,  who  are  esteemed  to  be  less  barbar- 
ous than  all  the  rest  of  the  Indians,  that  I  passed  my  novitiate 
as  a  missionary.  My  first  occupation  was  to  learn  their  language, 
which  is  .very  difficult  to  acquire,  particularly  when  one  has  no 
other  instructors  than  the  Indians  themselves.  They  have  many 
guttural  sounds  which  are  only  uttered  with  the  throat,  without 
making  any  movement  with  the  lips.  Ow,  for  example,  is  of  this 
number,  and  therefore  in  writing  it,  we  mark  it  by  the  character  a, 
to  distinguish  it  from  other  sounds.     I  passed  one  part  of  the 

[''^It  will  be  remembered  that  by  the  Prayey^  they  mean  Christianity  or 
the  faith  generally.  This  explanation  will  be  found  some  pages  further  on 
in  this  same  letter.] 


28  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

day  in  their  cabins  hearing  them  talk ;  and  it  was  necessary  for 
me  to  pay  the  most  particular  attention,  to  combine  what  they 
said,  and  conjecture  its  signification.  Sometimes  I  guessed 
rightly,  but  most  often  I  failed,  because,  not  being  at  all  accus- 
tomed to  the  management  of  their  guttural  sounds,  I  only  repeat- 
ed a  part  of  the  word,  and  thus,  furnished  them  with  occasion  for 
laughter. 

At  last,  after  five  months  of  constant  application,  I  had  ad- 
vanced so  far  as  to  understand  their  terms,  but  this  was  not  suf- 
ficient to  enable  me  to  express  myself  according  to  their  taste ; 
much,  therefore,  remained  for  me  to  do,  to  acquire  the  turn  and 
genius  of  the  language,  which  is  entirely  different  from  the  turn 
and  genius  of  our  languages  in  Europe.  To  shorten  the  time, 
and  place  myself  more  in  a  state  to  exercise  my  functions,  I  made 
choice  of  some  Indians  who  had  the  most  mind,  and  who  spoke 
best.  I  told  them  in  my  imperfect  way  some  articles  of  the 
Catechism,  and  they  rendered  them  for  me  into  all  the  niceties 
of  their  language.  I  immediately  committed  them  to  paper,  and 
by  this  means  in  a  very  short  time  I  made  for  myself  a  diction- 
ary, and  a  catechism  which  contained  the  principles  and  myste- 
ries of  our  religion. 

It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  language  of  the  Indians  has  its 
real  beauties,  and  a  certain  indescribable  energy  in  the  turn  and 
manner  of  expression.  I  will  give  you  an  example  of  this.  If  I 
should  ask  you^  Why  God  has  created  you  ?  You  would  answer 
me.  That  I  might  know  him,  love  him,  and  serve  him,  and  by 
this  means  procure  eternal  glory.  .  But  should  I  put  the  same 
question  to  an  Indian,  he  would  answer  in  this  way,  according  to 
their  manner  of  expression  :  Thus  thought  the  Grreat  Spirit  con- 
cerning us ;  Let  them  know  me,  let  them  honor  me,  let  them  love 
me,  and  obey  me  ;  that  then  I  may  cause  them  to  enter  into  my 
wonderful  felicity.  If  I  wish  to  say  in  their  style,  that  you  will 
find  difficulty  in  learning  the  Indian  language,  see  how  it  will  be 


THE  WANDERINGS   OF  FATHER  RASLES.  29 

necessary  for  me  to  express  myself:  I  think  of  my  dear  brother, 
that  he  will  find  difficulty  in  learning  the  Indian  language. 

The  Huron  is  the  chief  language  of  these  Indians,  and  when 
one  has  acquired  it,  in  less  than  three  months  he  will  be  able  to 
understand  that  of  the  five  Iroquois  nations.  It  is  the  most  dig- 
nified, and,  at  the  same  time,  the  most  difficult  of  all  the  Indian 
languages.  This  difficulty  arises  not  only  from  their  guttural 
letters,  but  much  more  from  the  difference  of  accent ;  for  often 
two  words  composed  of  the  same  letters  have  entirely  different 
significations.  Father  Chaumont,  who  has  lived  fifty  years 
among  the  Hurons,  has  composed  a  grammar  which  is  very  use- 
ful to  those  who  have  newly  arrived  in  this  mission.  Neverthe- 
less, a  missionary  is  fortunate,  if  even  with  this  aid,  he  is  able, 
after  ten  years  of  constant  toil,  to  express  himself  elegantly  in 
their  language.    . 

Each  Indian  nation  has  its  own  particular  language.  Thus, 
the  Abnakis,  the  Hurons,  the  Iroquois,  the  Algonkins,  the  Illi- 
nois, the  Miamis,  &c.,  have  each  their  language.  There  are  no 
books  at  all  with  which  to  learn  these  languages,  and  if  there 
were,  they  would  be  almost  useless  ;  practice  is  the  only  master 
which  can  instruct  us.  As  I  have  labored  in  four  different  mis- 
sions of  the  Indians  ;  that  is  to  say,  among  the  Abnakis,  the  Al- 
gonkins, the  Hurons,  and  the  Illinois,  and  have  been  obliged  to 
acquire  their  different  languages,  I  will  give  you  a  specimen,  that 
you  may  know  how  little  resemblance  there  is  between  them.  I 
have  chosen  the  strophe  of  a  hymn  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  which 
they  ordinarily  chant  during  the  mass,  at  the  elevation  of  the 
Host,  and  which  begins  with  these  words :  "  0  salutaris  Hostia." 
Here  follows  the  translation  in  verse  of  this  strophe  in  the  four 
languages  of  these  different  nations. 

In  the  Abnakis  Language. 

Kighist  »i-nuanur«iims 
Spem  kik  papili  go  ii  damek 


-  30  JESUITS  m   AMERICA. 

Nemeani  »i  k»idan  ghabenk 
Taha  sail  grihine. 

J»  the  Algonkin  Language. 

K«erais  Jesus  tegssenam 
Nera  eeul  ka  stisian 
Ka  rio  vllighe  miang 
Vas  mama  vik  umong. 

In  the  Hurojf  Language. 
Jesss  bto  etti  x'icMe 
8to  etti  skuaalichi-axe 
J  chierche  axera-«ensta 
D'aotierti  xeata-itien. 


Pekiziane  manet  hq 
Piaro  nile  hi  nanghi 
Keninama  »i  »  kangha 
Mero  ainang  ssiang  hi 

Tlie  meaning  of  these  lines  is  this  :  "  0  saving  Sacrifice,  who 
art  continually  offered,  and  who  givest  life,  tliou  by  whom  we 
enter  Heaven,  we  are  constantly  assailed,  0  strengthen  us  !" 

After  having  lived  nearly  two  years  among  the  Abnakis,  I  was 
recalled  by  my  superiors.  They  destined  me  to  the  mission 
among  the  Illinois,  who  had  lost  their  missionary.  I  repaired, 
therefore,  to  Quebec^  where,  after,  having  spent  three  months  in 
studying  the  Algonkin  language,  I  embarked  on  the  13th  of  Au- 
gust in  a  canoe,  to  go  to  the  Illinois,  whose  country  is  more  than 
eight  hundred  leagues  distance  from  Quebec.  You  can  easily 
imagine,  that  so  long  a  voyage  in  these  barbarous  regions,  was 
not  performed  without  running  great  risks  and  suffering  many 
inconveniences.  I  had  to  traverse  lakes  of  a  vast  extent,  and 
where  storms  are  as  frequent  as  on  the  ocean.     It  is  true  that 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  31 

we  had  the  advantage  of  landing  every  evening,  but  he  was  fortu- 
nate who  could  find  some  flat  rock  on  which  to  pass  the  night. 
When  it  rained,  our  only  way  of  protection  against  it  was,  by 
placing  ourselves  under  the  canoe  turned  bottom  upwards. 

The  greatest  dangers,  however,  are  to  be  encountered  on  the 
rivers,  particularly  in  places  .where  they  run  with  great  rapidity. 
There  the  canoe  flies  like  an  arrow,  and  if  it  comes  in  contact 
with  any  of  the  rocks  which  are  found  there  in  great  numbers,  it 
is  at  once  dashed  into  a  thousand  pieces.  This  misfortune  hap- 
pened to  some  of  those  who  accompanied  us  in  other  canoes,  and 
it  was  by  a  singular  protection  of  Divine  Goodness,  that  I  escaped 
the  same  fate,  for  my  canoe  many  times  touched  the  rocks,  but 
without  receiving  the  least  injury. 

We  risk  too  the  endurance  of  all  that  is  most  distressing  in 
hunger,  for  the  length  and  difficulty  of  this  kind  of  voyage  does 
not  permit  us  to  carry  anything  but  a  sack  of  Indian  corn.  One 
would  naturally  suppose,  that  the  chase  might  furnish  us  on  the 
route  with  something  we  could  live  on,  but  if  the  game  fails  we 
find  ourselves  exposed  to  many  days^of  fasting.  Then,  the  only 
resource  is  to  search  for  a  kind  of  leaves  which  the  Indians  call 
Kengnessanach,  and  the  French  Tripe  de  roche.  One  would  take 
them  for  chervil*  which  they  much  resemble  in  shape,  if  they 
were  not  too  large.  They  are  prepared  either  by  boiling  or  roast- 
ing, and  those  of  which  I  have  eaten  are  by  no  means  unpala- 
table. 

I  was  not  obliged  to  suffer  much  from  hunger  until  I  reached 
the  Lake  of  the  Hurons ;  but  this  was  by  no  means  the  case  with 
the  companions  of  my  voyage,  for  the  storms  having  scattered 

[*  The  tripe  de  roche^  or  rock-tripe,  is  one  of  the  Lichens  known  in  bo- 
tanyas  the  UmbUicaria  Muhlenbergii,  and  is  much  used  for  food  by  the  North- 
ern Indians.  The  chervil  is  the  Scandix  cerefolium  of  botanists,  possessing  a 
slightly  aromatic  taste,  and  much  used  in  the  South  of  Europe  in  soups  and 
salads.    Francis'  Life  of  Rale,  p.  175  ] 


32  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

their  canoes,  they  were  not  able  to  join  me.  I  arrived  therefore 
first  at  Missilimakinak^  from  whence  I  sent  them  some  provisions, 
without  which  they  would  have  starved  to  death.  They  had 
passed  seven  days  without  any  other  nourishment  than  what  they 
could  get  from  a  crow  which  they  had  killed  more  by  accident 
than  skill,  for  they  had  not  strength  to  hold  themselves  up. 

The  season  was  too  far  advanced  to  continue  my  route  to  the 
Illinois,  from  whence  I  was  distant  as  yet  about  four  hundred 
leagues.  It  was  therefore  necessary  for  me  to  remain  at  Missili- 
makinak,  where  there  were  two  of  our  missionaries,  one  of  whom 
was  stationed  among  the  Hurons,  and  the  other  among  the  Oufa- 
ouacks.  These  last  are  very  superstitious,  and  very  much  attach- 
ed to  the  juggleries  of  their  medicine-men.  They  claim  an  origin 
equally  senseless  and  ridiculous,  pretending  that  they  are  derived 
from  three  families,  and  that  each  family  was  composed  of  five 
hundred  persons. 

Some  are  from  the  family  of  Michabou,  that  is  to  say,  of  the 
Great  Hare.  They  pretend  that  the  Great  Hare  was  a  man  of 
prodigious  size  ;  that  he  could  spread  nets  in  the  water  at  eigh- 
teen fathoms  deep,  while  the  water  scarcely  came  to  his  arm-pits  ; 
that  one  day  during  the  deluge,  he  sent  out  the  beaver  to  discov- 
er land,  but  this  animal  not  having  returned,  he  caused  the  otter 
to  go  out,  who  brought  back  a  little  earth  covered  with  foam  ; 
that  he  repaired  to  the  part  of  the  lake  where  he  found  this  land, 
which  formed  a  little  island  ;  he  walked  in  the  water  all  around 
it,  and  this  island  became  extraordinarily  large.  It  is  for  this 
reason  that  they  attribute  to  him  the  creation  of  land.  They  add, 
that  after  having  accomplished  this  work,  he  flew  up  to  Heaven, 
which  is  his  ordinary  residence,  but  after  having  left  the  earth, 
he  ordered  that  when  his  descendants  die,  they  shall  burn  their 
bodies,  and  then  fling  their  ashes  into  the  air,  to  the  end  that 
they  may  be  able  to  raise  themselves  more  easily  towards  Hea- 
ven ;  that  if  they  should  fail  to  do  so,  the  snow  would  not  cease 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  33 

to  cover  the  earth,  their  lakes  and  rivers  would  remain  frozen, 
and  not  being  ahle  to  catch  fish,  which  is  their  ordinary  food,  they 
would  all  die  in  the  spring. 

It  happened  indeed  a  few  years  since,  that  the  winter  having 
continued  much  longer  than  usual,  there  was  one  general  conster- 
nation among  the  Indians  of  the  family  of  the  Great  Hare.  They 
had  recourse  to  their  accustomed  juggleries,  and  assembled  many 
times  to  consult  on  the  means  of  dissipating  this  hostile  snow, 
which  seemed  obstinately  determined  to  remain  on  the  earth, 
when  an  old  woman  approached  them.  "  My  children,"  said  she, 
"  you  have  no  wisdom.  You  know  the  orders  which  were  left  by 
the  Great  Hare,  that  we  should  burn  dead  bodies,  and  cast  their 
ashes  to  the  wind,  that  they  might  return  more  easily  to  Heaven 
their  country ;  but  you  have  neglected  these  orders,  in  leaving  at 
some  days  journey  from  hence,  a  dead  man  without  burning  him, 
as  if  he  did  not  belong  to  the  family  of  the  Great  Hare.  Repair 
your  fault  forthwith,  and  take  measures  to  burn  him,  if  you  wish 
the  snow  to  melt."  "  You  are  right,  our  mother,"  they  answered  j 
"you  have  more  wisdom  than  we,  and  the  counsel  which  you  give 
restores  us  to  life."  They  immediately  deputed  twenty-five  men 
to  go  and  burn  that  body.  About  a  fortnight  was  spent  in  the 
journey,  during  which  time  the  thaw  came,  and  the  snow  melted. 
The  old  woman  who  had  given  this  advice  was  overwhelmed  with 
praises  and  presents,  and  this  occurrence,  which  was  so  entirely 
natural,  had  a  great  influence  in  strengthening  them  in  their  fol- 
ly and  superstitious  credulity. 

The  second  family  of  the  Outaouaks  claims  to  be  derived  from 
Namepich,  that  is  to  say,  the  Carp.  Their  tradition  is,  that  a 
carp  having  deposited  its  eggs  on  the  borders  of  a  river,  and  the 
sun  having  darted  its  rays  upon  them,  they  were  formed  into  a 
woman,  from  whom  they  are  descended :  in  this  way  they  say 
they  are  of  the  family  of  the  Carp. 

The  third  family  of  the  Outaouaks  attributes  its  origin  to  the 


Si  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

paw  of  a  Machova,  that  is  to  say,  of  a  Bear,  and  they  claim  that 
they  are  of  the  family  of  the  Bear,  but  without  explaining  in 
what  manner  they  are  derived.  When  they  kill  any  of  these 
animals,  they  make  a  feast  for  him  with  his  own  flesh — they  speak 
to  him  and  harangue  him.  "  Do  not  have  any  ill  will  against 
us,"  they  say  to  him,  "  because  we  have  killed  you.  You  have 
sense — you  see  that  our  children  are  suffering  with  hunger — they 
love  you — they  wish  to  make  you  enter  into  their  bodies.  And 
is  it  not  a  glorious  thing  for  you  to  be  eaten  by  the  children  of 
the  Chief?" 

The  family  of  the  Great  Hare  is  the  only  one  which  burns  the 
bodies  of  the  dead ;  the  other  two  families  inter  them.  When 
any  chief  dies,  they  prepare  a  vast  cofl&n,  in  which  after  having 
placed  the  body  clothed  in  its  most  beautiful  garments,  they  shut 
up  with  it  his  blanket,  his  gun,  his  supply  of  powder  and  lead, 
his  bow  and  arrows,  his  kettle,  his  platter  with  some  provisions, 
his  tomahawk  and  pipe,  his  box  of  vermillion,  his  mirror,  his  col- 
lars of  porcelain,  and  all  the  presents  which  were  made  him  at  his 
death  according  to  their  usual  custom.  They  imagine  that  with 
this  outfit  he  will  make  his  journey  to  the  other  world  more 
happily,  and  will  meet  with  a  more  favorable  reception  from  the 
great  chiefs  of  the  nation,  who  will  conduct  him  to  a  place  of 
enjoyment. 

While  all  things  are  preparing  in  the  coffin,  the  relatives  o^ 
the  deceased  assist  at  the  ceremony,  mourning  after  their 
fashion,  that  is,  chanting  in  a  sorrowful  tone,  and  beating  time 
with  a  stick  to  which  they  have  attached  many  little  rattles. 

The  particular  in  which  the  superstition  of  these  people  ap- 
pears the  most  extravagant,  is  in  the  worship  which  they  bestow 
upon  what  they  call  their  Manitou.  As  they  are  scarcely  ac- 
quainted with  anything  but  the  animals  in  whose  company  they 
live  in  the  forests,  they  imagine  that  in  these  animals,  or  rather 
in  their  skins,  or  in  the  plumage  of  the  birds,  resides  a  kind  of 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  35 

, ■» 

Spirit  which  governs  all  things,  and  which  is  master  of  life  and 
death.  There  are,  according  to  them,  Manitous  common  to  the 
whole  nation,  and  also  particular  ones  for  each  individual.  Ous- 
sakitay  they  say,  is  the  grand  Manitou  of  all  the  animals  which 
exist  on  the  earth,  and  of  the  birds  which  fly  in  the  air.  It  is 
he  who  governs  them.  When  therefore  they  wish  to  go  to  the 
chase,  they  offer  him  tobacco,  powder,  lead,  and  skins  well  dressed, 
which  they  attach  to  the  end  of  a  pole  and  elevate  in  the  air. 
"  Oussakita,^^  say  they,  "  we  give  you  something  to  smoke,  and 
we  offer  you  something  wherewith  to  kill  the  game.  Conde- 
scend to  accept  our  presents,  and  do  not  permit  them  to  escape 
our  arrows.  Permit  us  to  kill  them  in  great  numbers,  and 
very  fat,  so  that  our  children  may  want  neither  clothing  or 
nourishment." 

They  call  Michibichi  the  Manitou  of  waters  and  fish,  and  offer 
him  a  sacrifice  nearly  similar  when  they  wish  to  engage  in  fish- 
ing, or  to  undertake  a  voyage.  It  consists  in  casting  into  the 
water  tobacco,  provisions,  kettles,  and  praying  to  him  that  the 
waters  of  the  river  may  flow  smoothly,  that  the  rocks  may  not 
break  their  canoes,  and  that  he  will  grant  them  an  abundant  sup- 
ply of  fish. 

Besides  these  common  Manitous^  each  one  has  his  own  particu- 
lar one,  which  is  a  bear,  or  a  beaver,  or  a  bustard,  or  any  animal 
of  the  kind.  They  carry  the  skin  of  this  animal  to  war,  or  to 
the  chase,  and  in  their  voyages,  persuading  themselves  that  it 
will  preserve  them  from  all  danger,  and  ensure  them  success  in 
their  enterprises. 

When  an  Indian  wishes  to  select  a  Manitou  for  himself,  the 
first  animal  which  presents  itself  to  his  imagination  during  sleep, 
is  usually  that  on  which  his  choice  falls.  He  therefore  kills 
an  animal  of  that  kind,  and  places  its  skin,  or  its  plumage  if  it 
be  a  bird,  in  an  honorable  place  in  his  cabin.  He  then  pre- 
pares a  feast  in  its  honor,  during  which  he  makes  it  a  speech 


36  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

in  the  most  respectful  termSj  after  which  it  is  recognized  as  his 
Manitou. 

As  soon  as  the  Spring  came,  I  departed  from  Missilimakinak  to 
go  to  the  residence  of  the  Illinois.  I  found  in  my  route  many 
Indian  nations,  among  whom  were  the  Maskoutings,  the  Jakisj 
the  OtnekomSj  the  IripegouanSj  the  Outagamis,  &c.  Each  of 
these  nations  has  its  own  peculiar  language,  but  in  other  re- 
spects they  do  not  differ  at  all  from  the  Outaouacks.  A  mission- 
ary who  resides  at  the  bay  of  the  Puants,  makes  from  time  to 
time  excursions  among  these  Indians,  to  instruct  them  in  the 
truths  of  religion. 

After  forty  days'  journey,  I  entered  the  river  of  the  Illinois, 
and  having  followed  its  course  for  fifty  leagues,  I  arrived  at  their 
first  village,  which  contained  three  hundred  cabins,  all  of  four  or 
five  fires.  One  fire  is  always  for  two  families.  They  have  eleven 
villages  in  their  nation.  On  the  day  after  my  arrival  I  was  in- 
vited by  the  principal  chief  to  a  great  feast,  which  he  gave  to  the 
most  considerable  persons  in  the  nation.  To  prepare  for  it  he 
had  caused  them  to  kill  a  large  number  of  dogs  ;  an  entertain- 
ment of  this  kind  passes  among  the  Indians  for  a  most  magnifi- 
cent festival,  and  is  therefore  called  the  Feast  of  the  Chiefs. 
The  ceremonies  observed  are  the  same  among  all  these  nations. 
It  is  generally  in  feasts  of  this  kind  that  the  Indians  delib- 
erate on  all  their  most  import^Cnt  affairs,  as  for  example,  when 
the  question  in  agitation  is,  whether  they  shall  undertake  a 
war  against  their  neighbors,  or  whether  they  shall  terminate  it 
by  propositions  of  peace. 

When  all  the  guests  have  arrived,  they  range  themselves 
around  the  cabin,  sitting  either  on  the  bare  ground  or  on  the 
mats,  then  the  chief  rises  and  begins  his  harangue.  I  confess 
to  you  that  I  have  admired  his  flow  of  words,  the  justice  and  force 
of  the  reasons  which  he  advanced,  the  eloquent  turn  which  he 
gave  them,  the  choice  and  delicacy  of  the  expressions  with  which 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  37 

he  adorned  his  discourse.  I  believe  that  if  I  could  commit  to 
writing  what  this  Indian  said  to  us  extemporaneously  and  with- 
out preparation,  you  would  be  convinced  without  difficulty,  that 
the  most  able  Europeans,  after  much  meditation  and  study,  could 
scarcely  compose  a  discourse  more  solid  and  better  turned. 

The  harangue  finished,  two  Indians,  who  filled  the  office  of 
carvers,  distributed  the  plates  to  all  the  assembly,  and  each  plate 
was  appropriated  to  two  guests.  They  eat,  conversing  together 
on  indifierent  subjects,  and  when  the  repast  was  finished,  they  re- 
tired, carrying  with  them,  according  to  their  custom,  what  re- 
mained on  their  plates. 

The  Illinois  never  give  those  feasts  which  are  customary  among 
many  other  savage  nations,  where  one  is  obliged  to  eat  all  that 
is  served  to  him,  even  if  he  should  die.  "When  therefore  any  one 
finds  himself  unable  to  fulfil  this  ridiculous  rule,  he  addresses 
some  other  guest  whom  he  knows  to  have  a  better  appetite  :  "  My 
brother,"  he  says  to  him,  "  have  pity  on  me,  I  shall  die  if  you 
do  not  save  my  life.  Eat  what  remains  to  me,  and  I  will  make 
you  a  present  of  something."  This  is  the  only  way  of  getting 
out  of  the  dilemma.* 

The  Illinois  only  cover  themselves  about  the  waist,  and  leave 
the  rest  of  the  body  entirely  naked.  Diff"erent  compartments  filled 
with  all  kinds  of  figures  which  they  engrave  on  their  bodies  in  a 
way  which  is  inefi'aceable,  supply  to  them  the  place  of  garments. 
It  is  only  in  the  visits  which  they  make,  or  when  they  assist  at 
church,  that  they  wrap  themselves  in  a  covering,  which  during 
the  summer  is  composed  of  a  skin  dressed,  and  during  the  winter 
of  a  skin  with  the  hair  on,  the  better  to  retain  the  heat.  They 
ornament  their  heads  with  feathers  of  diff"erent  colors,  of  which 
they  make  garlands  and  crowns,  which  they  arrange  with  great 

[*  This  custom  is  in  force  to  this  day  among  some  of  our  "Western  Indians. 
See  an  amusing  account  of  such  a  feast  among  the  Pawnees,  related  by  the 
Hon.  C.  A.  Murray,  in  his  "  Travels  in  North  America,"  v.  i.  pp.  238 — 242.] 


38  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

taste.  They  take  care  always  to  paint  their  faces  with  various 
colors,  but  particularly  with  vermilion.  They  also  use  collars 
and  pendants  for  the  ears  of  small  stones  which  they  cut  into 
the  shape  of  precious  stones ;  some  of  them  are  blue,  others  red, 
and  others  white  as  alabaster.  To  these  it  is  always  necessary 
to  add  a  small  piece  of  porcelain,  which  hangs  at  the  end  of  the 
collar.  The  Illinois  persuade  themselves  that  these  fantastic 
ornaments  confer  on  them  a  degree  of  grace  and  attract  re- 
spect. 

When  the  Illinois  are  not  engaged  in  war  or  the  chase,  their 
time  is  passed  in  sports,  or  feasting,  or  dancing.  They  have  two 
kinds  of  dances :  the  one  kind  is  used  as  a  token  of  rejoicing, 
and  they  invite  to  it  the  women  and  young  girls  who  are  most 
distinguished.  The  other  kind  is  to  mark  their  grief  at  the  death 
of  the  most  considerable  persons  in  their  nation.  It  is  by  these 
dances  that  they  pretend  to  honor  the  deceased,  and  to  dry  the 
tears  of  his  relatives.  All  persons  indeed  have  a  right  to  this 
kind  of  mourning  at  the  death  of  their  relations,  provided  they 
make  presents  for  this  purpose.  The  dances  last  a  greater  or 
less  time  in  proportion  to  the  price  and  value  of  the  presents, 
which  are  immediately  afterwards  distributed  to  the  dancers. 
Their  custom  is  not  to  bury  the  dead,  but  they  wrap  them  in 
skins  and  attach  them  by  the  head  and  feet  to  the  tops  of  trees. 

When  not  engaged  in  games  or  feasts  or  dances,  the  men  re- 
main quiet  on  their  mats,  and  pass  their  time  either  in  sleeping, 
or  in  making  bows,  arrows,  calumets,  and  other  things  of  the 
same  kind.  As  to  the  women,  they  toil  like  slaves  from  morn- 
ing till  night.  It  is  their  duty  during  the  summer  to  cultivate 
the  earth  and  plant  the  Indian  corn  ;  and  from  the  commence- 
ment of  winter  they  are  occupied  in  manufacturing  mats,  dress- 
ing skins,  and  many  other  works  of  the  kind,  for  their  first  care 
is  to  provide  every  thing  that  is  necessary  for  their  cabin. 

Of  all  the  nations  of  Canada,  there  are  none  who  live  in  so 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  39 

great  abundance  of  everything  as  the  Illinois.  Their  rivers  are 
covered  with  swans,  bustards,  ducks,  and  teals,  One  can  scarcely 
travel  a  league  without  finding  a  prodigious  multitude  of  turkeys, 
who  keep  together  in  flocks,  often  to  the  number  of  two  hundred. 
They  are  much  larger  than  those  we  seen  in  France.  I  had  the 
curiosity  to  weigh  one,  which  I  found  to  be  thirty-six  pounds. 
They  have  hanging  from  the  neck  a  kind  of  tuft  of  hair,  half  a 
foot  in  length. 

Bears  and  stags  are  found  there  in  very  great  numbers,  and 
buffaloes  and  roebucks  are  also  seen  in  vast  herds.  Not  a  year 
passes  but  they  kill  more  than  a  thousand  roebucks  and  more 
than  two  thousand  buffialoes.  From  four  to  five  thousand  of  the 
latter  can  often  be  seen  at  one  view,  grazing  on  the  prairies. 
They  have  a  hump  on  the  back  and  an  exceedingly  large  head. 
The  hair,  except  that  on  the  head,  is  curled,  and  soft  as  wool. 
The  flesh  has  naturally  a  salt  taste,  and  is  so  light,  that  although 
eaten  entirely  raw,  it  does  not  cause  the  least  indigestion.  "When 
they  have  killed  a  buffalo  which  appears  to  them  too  lean,  they 
content  themselves  with  taking  the  tongue,  and  going  in  search 
of  one  which  is  fatter. 

Arrows  are  the  principal  arms  which  they  use  in  war  and  in 
the  chase.  They  are  pointed  at  the  end  with  a  stone  cut  and 
sharpened  in  the  shape  of  a  serpent's  tongue  ;  and  if  no  knife  is 
at  hand,  they  use  them  also  to  skin  the  animals  they  have  killed. 
They  are  so  skillful  in  using  the  bow,  that  they  scarcely  ever  fail 
in  their  aim,  and  they  do  it  with  so  much  quickness  that  they  can 
discharge  a  hundred  arrows  in  the  time  another  person  would  use 
in  loading  his  gun. 

They  will  not  take  the  trouble  to  labor  with  the  proper  nets 
for  fishing  in  the  rivers,  because  the  abundance  of  animals  of  all 
kinds  which  are  found  for  their  subsistence,  renders  them  indif- 
ferent to  fish.  But  when  they  take  a  fancy  to  have  some,  they 
embark  in  a  canoe  with  their  bows  and  arrows ;  standing  upright, 


40  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

for  the  purpose  of  more  easily  seeing  the  fish,  as  soon  as  tliey 
perceive  it,  they  pierce  it  with  an  arrow. 

The  only  method  among  the  Illinois  of  acquiring  public  esteem 
and  veneration,  is,  as  is  the  case  with  all  other  savages,  to  gain 
the  reputation  of  an  able  hunter,  or  much  more  of  a  good  warrior. 
It  is  in  this  particular  that  they  principally  consider  merit  to 
consist,  and  one  who  possesses  it  they  look  upon  as  being  truly  a 
man.  They  are  so  passionately  attached  to  this  kind  of  glory, 
that  they  do  not  hesitate  to  undertake  journeys  of  four  hundred 
leagues  through  the  depth  of  the  forest,  either  to  capture  a  slave 
or  to  take  the  scalp  of  an  enemy  they  have  killed.  They  count  as 
nothing  the  fatigues  and  long  fasts  they  have  to  endure,  particu- 
larly when  they  approach  the  territory  of  their  enemies ;  for  then 
they  do  not  dare  to  hunt,  lest  the  animals,  being  only  wounded, 
should  escape  with  the  arrow  in  their  bodies,  and  thus  warn  the 
enemy  to  place  himself  in  a  state  of  defence.  Their  manner  of 
making  war,  the  same  as  among  all  savage  nations,  is  to  surprise 
their  foes,  and  they  therefore  are  accustomed  to  send  on  scouts, 
to  observe  their  number  and  the  direction  of  their  march,  or  to 
examine  if  they  are  on  their  guard.  According  to  the  report 
which  these  bring  back,  they  either  place  an  ambush  or  make  an 
irruption  into  their  cabins,  tomahawk  in  hand,  and  do  not  fail  to 
kill  some  of  them  before  they  have  it  in  their  power  to  think  of 
defence. 

The  tomahawk  is  made  of  the  horn  of  a  stag,  or  of  wood  in  the 
shape  of  a  cutlass,  and  terminated  by  a  large  ball.  They  hold 
the  tomahawk,  in  one  hand  and  a  knife  in  the  other.  As  soon  as 
they  have  dealt  a  blow  on  the  head  of  an  enemy,  they  immediately 
cut  it  round  with  the  knife,  and  take  off  the  scalp  with  extraordi- 
nary rapidity. 

When  a  warrior  returns  to  his  own  country  loaded  with  many 
scalps,  he  is  received  with  great  honors ;  but  he  covers  himself 
with  glory  when  he  has  made  prisoners  and  brought  them  with 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  41 

him  alive.  As  soon  as  he  arrives,  all  the  people  of  the  village 
assemble  and  range  themselves  in  line  on  the  road  which  the 
prisoners  have  to  pass.  This  reception  is  most  cruel ;  some  tear 
out  the  nails,  others  cut  off  the  fingers  or  the  ears,  while  others 
again  deal  blows  with  their  clubs. 

After  this  first  reception,  the  old  men  assemble  to  deliberate 
whether  they  shall  grant  the  prisoners  their  lives,  or  put  them  to 
death.  When  any  dead  person  is  to  be  revived,  that  is  to  say,  if 
any  one  of  their  warriors  has  been  killed,  whom  they  conclude 
ought  to  be  replaced  in  his  cabin,  they  give  to  this  cabin  one  of 
their  prisoners,  who  is  to  take  the  place  of  the  deceased;  and  this 
is  what  they  call  reviving  the  dead. 

When  the  prisoner  is  condemned  to  death,  they  immediately 
plant  a  large  post  in  the  earth,  to  which  they  attach  him  by  both 
hands.  They  make  him  sing  his  death-song,  and  all  the  savages 
having  seated  themselves  about  the  stake,  they  kindle  at  some 
feet  from  it  a  large  fire,  in  which  they  heat  hatchets,  and  gun- 
barrels,  and  other  instruments  of  iron.  Then  they  come  forward, 
one  after  the  other,  and  apply  these  things  red  hot  to  the  different 
parts  of  his  body.  Some  scorch  him  with  burning  fire-brands  ; 
others  gash  his  body  with  their  knives  ;  and  others  cut  off  a  piece 
of  his  flesh  which  has  been  already  roasted,  and  eat  it  in  his 
presence.  You  will  see  one  fill  his  wounds  with  powder,  and  rub 
it  over  his  whole  body,  and  afterwards  apply  the  fire  to  it.  In 
fine,  each  one  torments  him  according  to  his  caprice,  and  this 
during  four  or  five  hours,  and  sometimes  even  for  two  or  three 
days.  The  more  shrill  and  piercing  the  cries  which  the  violence 
of  the  torments  wrings  from  him,  so  much  more  diverting  and 
agreeable  to  these  barbarians  does  the  spectacle  become.  It  was 
the  Iroquois  who  invented  this  frightful  kind  of  death,  and  it  is 
only  by  way  of  retaliation  that  the  Illinois,  in  their  turn,  treat 
their  Iroquois  prisoners  with  the  same  cruelty. 

What  we  ijnderstand  by  the  word  Christianity^  is  known  among 


42  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


all  the  savages  by  the  name  of  Prayer.  When,  therefore,  I  shall 
tell  you  in  the  remainder  of  this  letter  that  such  an  Indian  tribe 
has  embraced  Prayer,  it  is  the  same  as  saying  that  it  has  become 
Christian,  or  that  it  is  disposed  to  be  so.  There  would  have  been 
less  difficulty  in  converting  the  Illinois,  if  the  Prayer  had  per- 
mitted polygamy  among  them.  They  acknowledged  that  the 
Prayer  was  good,  and  were  delighted  that  we  should  teach  it  to 
their  women  and  children ;  but  when  we  spoke  on  the  subject  to 
themselves,  we  found  how  difficult  it  was  to  fix  their  natural 
inconstancy,  and  induce  them  to  resolve  that  they  would  have  but 
one  wife,  and  retain  her  always. 

When  the  hour  arrives  for  morning  and  evening  prayers,  all 
repair  to  the  Chapel.  There  are  none  among  them,  even  in- 
cluding their  great  medicine-men,  that  is  to  say,  the  worst  ene- 
mies of  our  religion,  but  send  their  children  to  be  instructed  and 
baptized.  In  this  consists  the  best  fruits  which  our  mission  at 
first  receives  among  the  Indians,  and  which  is  the  most  certain ; 
for  among  the  great  number  of  infants  whom  we  baptize,  not  a 
year  passes  but  many  die  before  they  are  able  to  use  their  reason. 
But,  even  among  the  adults,  the  greater  part  are  so  fervent,  and 
so  attached  to  the  Prayer,  that  they  will  suffer  the  most  cruel 
death  sooner  than  abandon  it. 

It  is  a  blessing  to  the  Illinois  that  they  are  so  far  distant 
from  Quebec,  because  it  renders  it  impossible  to  transport  to 
them  the  "  fire-water,"  as  it  is  carried  to  others.  This  drink  is 
among  the  Indians  the  greatest  obstacle  to  Christianity,  and  the 
source  of  an  infinite  number  of  their  most  shocking  crimes.  We 
know  that  they  never  purchase  it  but  to  plunge  into  the  most 
furious  intoxication,  and  the  riots  and  sad  deaths  of  which  we 
were  each  day  the  witnesses,  ought  to  outweigh  the  gain  which 
can  be  made  by  the  trade  in  a  liquor  so  fatal. 

It  was  for  two  years  that  I  remained  among  the  Illinois,  at  the 
end  of  which  time  I  was  recalled  to  devote  the  rest  of  my  days 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  43 

to  the  service  of  the  Abnakis.  It  was  the  first  mission  to  which 
T  had  been  destined  on  my  arrival  in  Canada,  and  it  is  that  in 
which,  apparently,  I  shall  finish  my  life.  It  was  necessary, 
therefore,  for  me  to  return  to  Quebec,  for  the  purpose  of  ^oing 
thither  to  rejoin  my  dear  Indians.  I  have  already  described  to 
you  the  length  and  difficulties  of  this  journey,  and  shall  therefore 
only  mention  a  most  consoling  adventure  which  happened  to  me 
when  about  forty  leagues  distance  from  Quebec. 

I  found  myself  in  a  kind  of  village,  where  there  were  twenty- 
five  French  houses,  and  a  Cure  who  had  charge  of  the  inhab- 
itants. Near  the  village,  might  be  seen  an  Indian  cabin,  in 
which  lived  a  young  female  of  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  but 
who  had  for  many  years  been  afflicted  with  a  malady  which  had 
at  length  reduced  her  to  the  last  extremity.  M.  the  Cure,  who 
did  not  understand  the  language  of  these  Indians,  requested  me 
to  confess  the  sick  person,  and  conducted  me  himself  to  the 
cabin.  In  the  conversation  which  I  had  with  this  young  girl  on 
the  truths  of  religion,  I  learned  that  she  had  been  well  instructed 
by  one  of  our  missionaries,  but  had  never  as  yet  received  Bap- 
tism. After  having  passed  two  days  in  putting  to  her  all  the 
questions  proper  to  assure  myself  on  these  points — "  Do  not 
refuse  me,"  said  she,  "  I  conjure  you,  the  grace  of  Baptism 
which  I  demand.  You  see  how  much  oppression  I  have  upon 
my  breast,  and  that  but  little  time  remains  for  me  to  live.  What 
a  misfortune  would  it  be  to  me,  and  how  would  you  reproach 
yourself,  if  I  should  happen  to  die  without  receiving  this  grace !" 
I  answered,  that  she  should  prepare  to  receive  it  on  the  next 
day,  and  left  her.  The  joy  which  my  reply  gave  her,  caused  so 
immediate  a  change,  that  she  was  in  a  state  to  repair  early  in 
the  morning  to  the  chapel.  I  was  beyond  measure  surprised  at 
her  arrival,  and  immediately  and  most  solemnly  administered  to 
her  the  rite  of  baptism.  As  soon  as  it  was  over  she  returned  to 
her  cabin,  where  she  did  not  cease  to  thank  the  divine  mercy  for 


44  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

SO  great  a  "blessing,  and  to  sigh  for  the  happy  moment  which 
should  unite  her  to  God  for  all  eternity.  Her  prayers  were 
favorably  heard,  and  I  was  privileged  to  assist  at  her  death. 
What  a  providential  dispensation  for  this  poor  girl,  and  what  a 
consolation  for  me  to  have  been  the  instrument  which  Grod  was 
willing  to  use  in  placing  her  in  heaven ! 

You  will  not  require  from  me,  my  dear  brother,  that  I  should 
enter  into  detail  with  regard  to  all  that  'has  happened  to  me 
during  the  many  years  that  I  have  been  in  this  mission.  My 
occupations  are  always  the  same ;  and  I  should  expose  myself  to 
wearisome  repetitions.  I  will  therefore  only  relate  to  you 
certain  facts  which  seem  to  me  most  worthy  of  your  attention. 
I  feel  authorized  to  assert,  in  general,  that  you  would  find  it 
difficult  to  restrain  your  tears  if  you  should  find  yourself  in  my 
church  when  our  Indians  are  assembled  there,  and  be  a  witness 
of  the  piety  with  which  they  recite  their  prayers,  chant  divine 
offices,  and  participate  in  the  Sacraments  of  Penance  and  the 
Eucharist.  When  they  have  been  enlightened  by  the  faith,  and 
sincerely  embraced  it,  they  are  no  longer  the  same  persons,  and 
the  greater  part  preserve  undimmed  the  purity  they  have  re- 
ceived at  baptism.  It  is  this  which  fills  me  with  the  deepest 
joy,  when  I  hear  their  confessions,  which  are  frequent ;  no 
matter  what  questions  I  put  to  them,  I  often  can  with  difficulty 
find  materials  to  render  absolution  necessary. 

My  duties  among  them  are  unceasing.  As  they  look  for  as- 
sistance no  where  except  from  their  missionary,  and  have  entire 
confidence  in  him,  it  is  not  sufficient  for  me  to  confine  myself  to 
the  spiritual  functions  of  my  ministry,  for  the  sanctification  of 
their  souls.  It  is  necessary,  also,  that  I  should  interest  myself 
in  their  temporal  affairs,  that  I  should  be  always  ready  to  console 
them  when  they  come  to  me  for  advice,  that  I  should  decide 
their  little  differences,  that  I  should  take  care  of  them  when 
they  are  ill,  that  I  should  bleed  them,  that  I  should  administer 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  45 

medicines  to  them,  &c.  My  days  are  often  so  entirely  occupied, 
that  I  am  obliged  to  shut  myself  up  to  find  time  to  attend  to  my 
prayers,  and  the  recital  of  my  Office. 

The  zeal  with  which  God  has  filled  me  for  the  welfare  of  my 
Indians,  was  very  much  alarmed  in  the  year  1697,  when  I  learned 
that  a  tribe  of  the  Amalingan  Indians  was  coming  to  establish 
themselves  within  one  day's  journey  of  my  village.  I  had  reason 
to  fear  lest  the  arts  of  their  medicine-men,  that  is,  the  sacrifices 
which  they  offer  to  the  Evil  Spirit,  and  the  disorders  which  ordi- 
narily attend  them,  might  produce  an  impression  on  some  of  my 
young  neophytes;  but  thanks  to  the  Divine  Mercy,  my  fears 
were  presently  dissipated  in  a  way  which  I  am  going  to  relate 
to  you. 

One  of  our  chiefs,  celebrated  in  this  country  for  his  valor, 
having  been  killed  by  the  English,  who  are  not  far  distant  from 
us,  the  Amalingans  deputed  several  of  their  nation  to  proceed  to 
our  village,  for  the  purpose  of  drying  the  tears  of  the  relatives  of 
the  illustrious  deceased ;  that  is  to  say,  as  I  have  already  explain- 
ed to  you,  to  visit  them,  to  make  them  presents,  and  to  testify  by 
their  dances  the  sympathy  they  felt  in  their  affliction.  They  ar- 
rived in  our  village  on  Corpus  Christi  day.*  I  was  then  occu- 
pied in  receiving  the  confessions  of  my  Indians,  which  lasted  the 
whole  of  that  day,  the  night  following,  and  the  next  day  even  till 
noon,  when  commenced  the  Procession  of  the  Consecrated  Host. 
This  was  conducted  with  much  order  and  devotion,  and  although 
in  the  middle  of  these  forests,  with  more  of  pomp  and  magnificence 
than  you  can  well  imagine.  This  spectacle,  which  was  entirely 
new  to  the  Amalingans^  attracted  their  attention  and  excited  their 
admiration.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  ought  to  avail  myself  of  the 
favorable  disposition  which  they  showed,  and  therefore  after  hav- 

[*An  annual  festival  in  the  Church  o"  Rome,  on  the  Thursday  after 
Trinity  Sunday.  Its  design  is  to  commemorate  the  corporal  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  Holy  Eucharist.] 


46  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

ing  assembled  thenij  I  made  the  following  address  in  the  Indian 
style. 

"  For  a  long  time,  my  children,  I  have  wished  to  see  you  :  and 
now  that  I  have  this  happiness,  it  wants  hut  little  that  my  heart 
should  burst.  Think  of  the  joy  which  a  father  will  experience 
who  tenderly  loves  his  children,  when  they  return  to  him  after  a 
long  absence,  during  which  they  have  been  exposed  to  the  great- 
est dangers,  and  you  can  conceive  a  portion  of  what  I  feel.  For 
although  you  do  not  as  yet  pray,  I  shall  not  cease  to  regard  you 
as  my  children,  and  to  have  for  you  the  tenderness  of  a  father, 
because  you  are  the  children  of  the  Great  Spirit,  who  has  given 
life  to  you  as  well  as  to  those  who  pray,  who  has  made  the  Hea- 
ven for  you  as  well  as  for  them,  who  cares  for  you  as  he  does  for 
them  and  for  me,  that  all  may  together  enjoy  eternal  happiness. 
What  however  gives  me  pain,  and  diminishes  the  joy  I  feel  at 
Beeing  you,  is  the  reflection  which  is  forced  upon  me,  that  one 
day  I  must  be  separated  from  a  part  of  my  children,  whose  lot 
will  be  eternally  miserable,  because  they  will  not  pray,  while  the 
others  who  do  pray  will  be  in  joy  which  shall  never  end.  When 
I  think  of  this  sad  separation,  how  can  I  have  a  contented  heart  ? 
The  joy  which  I  receive  from  the  happiness  of  some,  does  not 
equal  my  affliction  on  account  of  the  misery  which  awaits  others. 
If  you  had  invincible  obstacles  to  the  Prayer,  and  if  while  you 
remain  in  the  state  in  which  you  now  are,  I  could  enable  you  to 
enter  Heaven,  I  would  spare  nothing  to  procure  you  this  happi- 
ness. I  would  thrust  you  forward,  I  would  force  you  to  enter 
there,  so  much  do  I  love  you,  and  so  much  do  I  desire  your  wel- 
fare ;  but  this  is  a  thing  which  is  impossible.  It  is  necessary  to 
pray,  it  is  necessary  to  be  baptized,  to  enable  you  to  enter  that 
place  of  enjoyments." 

After  this  preamble,  I  explained  to  them  at  length  the  princi- 
pal articles  of  our  faith,  and  I  continued  thus : — 

"  All  these  sayings  which  I  have  endeavored  to  explain  to  you, 


THE  WANDERINGS  OP  FATHER  RASLES.  47 

are  not  by  any  means  human  words ;  they  are  the  words  of  the 
Great  Spirit :  neither  are  they  at  all  written,  as  are  the  words  of 
a  man,  on  a  collar,  which  they  cause  to  express  what  they  wish  ; 
but  they  are  written  in  the  Book  of  the  Great  Spirit,  where  a 
falsehood  could  not  gain  en.trance." 

To  enable  you  to  understand  this  Indian  expression,  I  must 
remark,  my  dear  brother,  that  the  custom  of  these  people,  when 
they  write  to  any  nation  is  to  send  a  collar,  or  a  wide  belt,  on 
which  they  have  made  different  figures  with  grains  of  porcelain  of 
different  colors.  They  give  instructions  to  him  who  carries  the  col- 
lar, telling  him,  "  This  is  what  we  mean  the  collar  to  say  to  such  a 
nation,  or  to  such  a  person,"  and  so  they  send  him  forth.  Our  In- 
dians would  have  difficulty  in  comprehending  what  was  said,  and 
would  give  it  but  little  attention,  if  the  speaker  did  not  conform  to 
their  manner  of  thought  and  expression.     I  proceeded  thus  : — 

"  Courage,  my  children,  listen  to  the  voice  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
which  speaks  to  you  by  my  mouth.  He  loves  you,  and  his  love 
for  you  is  so  great  that  he  has  given  his  life  to  procure  for  you 
life  eternal.  Alas,  perhaps  he  has  only  permitted  the  death  of 
one  of  our  chiefs,  as  a  means  of  drawing  you  to  the  place  of  the 
Prayer,  and  causing  you  to  hear  his  voice.  Reflect  then  that  you 
are  not  immortal.  A  day  will  come  when  others  in  this  way  will 
endeavor  to  dry  the  tears  which  are  shed  for  your  death,  and 
what  will  it  avail  you  to  have  been  in  this  life  numbered  with 
great  Chiefs,  if  after  death  you  are  cast  into  eternal  flames  ?  He 
whom  you  come  to  mourn  with  us,  had  the  happiness  a  thousand 
times  to  have  listened  to  the  voice  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  to 
have  been  faithful  to  the  Prayer.  Pray  as  he  did,  and  you  shall 
live  eternally.  Courage,  my  children,  we  will  not  separate  at 
all,  that  some  should  go  to  one  place  and  the  rest  to  another ; 
let  us  all  go  to  Heaven,  it  is  our  country,  it  is  thither  you  are 
exhorted  to  attain  by  the  only  Master  of  life,  whose  interpreter 
I  am.     Think  of  it  seriously." 


48  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

As  soon  as  I  had  ceased  speaking,  they  consulted  together  for 
some  time,  until  at  length  their  orator  made  me  this  answer  on 
their  part.  "  My  father,  I  am  delighted  to  hear  you.  Your 
voice  has  penetrated  even  to  my  heart,  but  my  heart  is  as  yet 
shut,  nor  am  I  able  now  to  open  it,  to  let  you  know  what  is 
there,  or  to  which  side  it  will  turn.  It  is  necessary  that  I  should 
wait  for  many  chiefs  and  other  considerable  tribes  of  our  nation 
who  will  arrive  during  the  next  autumn.  It  is  then  that  I  will 
disclose  ray  heart  to  you.  Behold,  my  dear  father,  all  that  I 
am  able  to  say  to  you  at  this  time." 

"  My  heart  is  content,"  I  replied  to  them  ;  "  I  am  perfectly 
satisfied  since  my  words  have  afforded  you  pleasure,  and  you  ask 
time  to  think  of  them.  You  will  only  be  firmer  in  your  attach- 
ment to  the  Prayer  when  once  you  have  embraced  it. .  Neverthe- 
less, I  shall  not  cease  to  address  myself  to  the  Grieat  Spirit,  and 
to  beg  him  to  regard  you  with  the  eyes  of  mercy,  and  to  strengthen 
your  thoughts  to  the  end  that ,  they  may  decide  in  favor  of  the 
Prayer."  After  this  I  left  the  assembly,  and  they  returned  to 
their  own  village. 

When  the  autumn  came,  I  learned  that  one  of  our  Indians 
was  about  to  go  to  the  Amalingans^  to  obtain  corn  for  planting 
the  fields.  I  sent  for  him,  and  charged  him  to  tell  them  on  my 
part,  that  I  was  impatient  again  to  see  my  children,  that  I  was 
always  present  with  them  in  spirit,  and  I  prayed  them  to  remem- 
ber the  promise  they  had  given  me.  The  Indian  faithfully  ful- 
filled his  commission,  and  this  was  the  answer  which  the  Amalin- 
gans  made. 

"  We  are  very  much  obliged  to  our  father  for  thinking  of  us 
without  ceasing.  For  our  part,  we  have  meditated  much  on  what 
he  has  said  to  us.  We  cannot  forget  those  words  while  we  have 
a  heart,  for  they  have  been  so  deeply  engraven  there  that  nothing 
can  efface  them.  We  are  persuaded  that  he  loves  u^,  we  wish  to 
listen  to  him,  and  to  obey  him  in  that  point  which  he  «o  much 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  49 

desires  us.  We  accept  the  prayer  which  he  purposes  to  us,  for 
we  see  nothing  in  it  but  what  is  good  and  praiseworthy.  We 
are  entirely  resolved  to  embrace  it,  and  should  at  once  go  to  find 
our  father  in  his  village,  if  he  had  there  sufficient  food  for  our 
sustenance  during  the  time  which  he  should  devote  to  our  in- 
struction. But  how  can  we  find  it  there  ?  We  know  that  hunger 
is  in  the  cabin  of  our  father,  and  it  is  this  which  doubly  afflicts 
us,  that  our  father  sufi'ers  hunger,  and  that  we  cannot  go  to  see 
him  that  he  may  instruct  us.  If  our  father  could  come  and  pass 
some  time  here  with  us,  he  would  live  and  might  instruct  us. 
This  is  what  you  must  say  to  our  father." 

This  answer  of  the  Amalingans  was  returned  to  me  at  a  most 
favorable  time.  The  greater  part  of  my  Indians  were  going  to 
be  away  for  some  days  to  procure  food  to  last  them  until  the  har- 
vest of  Indian  corn.  Their  absence,  therefore,  gave  me  leisure 
to  visit  the  Amalingans^  and  on  the  next  day  I  embarked  in  a 
canoe  to  repair  to  their  village.  I  was  about  a  league  distant, 
when  they  perceived  me,  and  immediately  saluted  me  with  a  con- 
tinual discharge  of  their  guns,  which  lasted  until  I  landed  from 
the  canoe.  This  honor  which  they  had  paid  me,  assured  me  of 
their  present  dispositions.  I  did  not  lose  the  least  time,  but  as 
soon  as  I  had  arrived,  I  caused  them  to  plant  the  Cross,  and 
those  who  accompanied  me  raised  as  soon  as  possible  a  Chapel, 
which  they  made  of  bark,  in  the  same  way  in  which  they  form 
their  cabins,  and  within  it  they  erected  an  altar.  While  they 
were  occupied  in  this  work,  I  visited  all  the  cabins  of  the  Ama- 
lingans^ to  prepare  them  for  the  instructions  I  was  about  to  give. 
As  Soon  as  I  commenced,  they  gave  the  most  assiduous  attention. 
I  assembled  them  three  times  during  the  day  in  the  Chapel, 
namely,  in  the  morning  after  mass,  at  noon,  and  in  the  evening 
after  prayer.  During  the  rest  of  the  day  I  went  round  the  cab- 
ins, where  I  again  gave  them  more  particular  instructions. 

When  after  some  days  of  continual  toil,  I  judged  that  they 

4 


50  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

were  sufficiently  instructed,  I  fixed  the  day  on  which  they  should 
come  to  receive  regeneration  in  the  waters  of  Holy  Baptism. 
The  first  who  came  to  the  Chapel  were  the  chief,  the  orator, 
three  of  the  most  considerable  men  of  the  nation,  with  two  fe- 
males. Immediately  after  their  baptism,  two  other  bands,  each 
of  twenty  Indians,  succeeded  them,  who  received  the  same  grace. 
In  fine,  all  the  rest  continued  to  arrive  there  on  that  day  and 
during  the  next. 

You  can  well  believe,  my  dear  brother,  that  severe  as  may  be 
these  labors  for  a  missionary,  he  is  at  the  same  time  well  recom- 
pensed for  all  his  fatigues,  by  the  delightful  consolation  that  he 
has  been  the  means  of  bringing  an  entire  nation  into  the  path  of 
safety.  I  had  prepared  to  leave  them  and  return  to  my  own  vil- 
lage, when  a  deputation  came  to  me  on  their  part,  with  the  mes- 
sage, that  they  had  all  assembled  in  one  place,  and  prayed  me  to 
repair  to  their  meeting.  As  soon  as  I  appeared  in  their  midst, 
the  orator  addressed  these  words  to  me  in  the  name  of  all  the 
rest :  "  Our  father,"  said  he,  "  we  can  find  no  words  in  which  to 
testify  the  inexpressible  joy  we  have  felt  at  having  received  bap- 
tism. It  seems  to  us  now  that  we  have  a  different  heart.  Every- 
thing which  caused  us  any  difficulty  is  entirely  dissipated,  our 
thoughts  are  no  longer  wavering,  the  baptism  has  strengthened 
us  within,  and  we  are  firmly  resolved  to  respect  it  all  the  days  of 
our  life.  Behold  what  we  wish  to  say  to  you  before  you  leave 
us."  I  replied  to  them  in  a  short  discourse,  in  which  I  exhorted 
them  to  persevere  in  the  grace  they  had  received,  and  to  do  no- 
thing unworthy  of  the  rank  of  children  of  Grod,  with  which  they 
had  been  honored  when  they  received  Holy  Baptism.  As  they 
were  preparing  to  depart  to  the  sea-shore,  I  added,  that  on  their 
return  we  would  determine  which  was  bestj  whether  we  should 
go  and  live  with  them,  or  they  should  come  to  form  with  us  one 
single  village. 

The  village  in  which  I  live  is  called  Nanrantsouack,  and  is  sit- 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  51 

uated  in  a  country  between  Acadia  and  New  England.  This 
mission  is  about  twenty-four  leagues  distance  from  FerUagouetj 
and  they  reckon  it  to  be  a  hundred  leagues  from  Fef  dago  net  to 
Port  Royal.  The  river  which  flows  through  my  mission  is  the 
largest  of  all  those  which  water  the  territories  of  the  Indians. 
It  should  be  marked  on  the  maps  by  the  name  of  Kinibcki,  and  it 
is  this  which  has  induced  the  French  to  give  these  Indians  the 
name  of  Kanibals.  This  river  empties  into  the  sea  at  Sankde- 
rank,  which  is  only  five  or  six  leagues  from  Femquit.  After  hav- 
ing ascended  forty  leagues  from  Sa?ikderank,  you  arrive  at  my  vil- 
lage, which  is  on  the  height  of  a  point  of  land.  We  are,  at  the 
most,  distant  only  two  days'  journey  from  the  English  settlements, 
while  it  takes  us  more  than  a  fortnight  to  reach  Quebec,  and  the 
journey  is  very  painful  and  difficult.  It  would  therefore  be 
natural  that  our  Indians  should  trade  with  the  English,  and 
every  possible  inducement  has  been  held  out  to  them  to  attract 
and  gain  their  friendship  ;  but  all  these  efi'orts  were  useless,  and 
nothing  was  able  to  detach  them  from  their  alliance  with  the 
French.  And  yet  the  only  tie  which  unites  us  so  closely  is  their 
firm  attachment  to  the  Catholic  faith.  They  are  convinced  that 
if  they  give  themselves  up  to  the  English,  they  will  shortly  find 
themselves  without  a  missionary,  without  a  sacrifice,  without  a 
sacrament,  and  even  without  any  exercise  of  religion,  so  that  lit- 
tle by  little,  they  would  be  plunged  again  into  their  former  hea- 
thenism. This  firmness  of  our  Indians  has  been  subjected  to 
many  kinds  of  tests  by  their  powerful  neighbors,  but  without 
their  being  ever  able  to  gain  anything. 

At  the  time  that  the  war  was  about  to  be  rekindled  between 
the  European  powers,  the  English  governor,  who  had  lately  ar- 
rived at  Boston,  requested  a  conference  with  our  Indians  by  the 
sea-shore,  on  an  island  which  he  designated.*     They  consented, 

[=*  This  was  Governor  Dudley  in  1703.    They  met  at  Casco.    The  ac- 
count of  this  interview  given  by  Rale,  differs  so  much  from  that  of  the 


52  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

and  begged  me  to  accompany  them  thither,  that  they  might  con- 
sult me  with  regard  to  any  artful  propositions  which  might  be 
made  to  them,  so  that  they  could  be  assured  their  answers  would 
contain  nothing  contrary  to  their  religion  or  the  interest  of  the 
King's  service.  I  therefore  followed  them,  with  the  intention  of 
merely  remaining  in  their  q^uarters,  to  aid  their  counsels,  without 
appearing  before  the  Governor.  As  we  approached  the  island, 
being  more  than  two  hundred  canoes  in  number,  the  English 
saluted  us  with  the  discharge  of  all  the  cannon  of  their  ships,  and 
the  Indians  responded  to  it  by  a  similar  discharge  from  all  their 
guns.  Immediately  afterwards  the  Governor  appeared  on  the 
island,  the  Indians  hastily  landed,  and  I  thus  found  myself  where 
I  did  not  desire  to  be,  and  where  the  Governor  did  not  wish  that 
I  should  be.  As  soon  as  he  perceived  me,  he  advanced  some 
steps  to  where  I  was,  and  after  the  usual  compliments  returned 
to  the  midst  of  his  people,  while  I  rejoined  the  Indians. 

"  It  is  by  the  order  of  our  Queen,"  said  he,  "  that  I  have  come 
to  see  you :  she  earnestly  desires  that  you  should  live  in  peace. 
If  any  of  the  English  should  be  so  imprudent  as  to  wrong  you, 
do  not  think  to  avenge  yourselves,  but  immediately  address  your 
complaints  to  me,  and  I  will  render  you  prompt  justice.  If  war 
should  happen  to  take  place  between  us  and  the  French,  remain 
neutral,  and  do  not  in  any  way  mix  yourselves  in  our  difficulties. 
The  French  are  as  strong  as  we  are :  permit  us  therefore  to  settle 
our  own  quarrels.  We  will  supply  your  wants,  we  will  take  your 
furs,  and  we  will  afford  you  our  merchandise  at  a  moderate  price." 
My  presence  prevented  him  from  saying  all  that  he  had  intended, 
for  it  was  not  without  design  that  he  had  brought  a  minister  with 
him.  ■' 

When  he  had  ceased  speaking,  the  Indians  retired  to  deliber- 
ate among  themselves  on  the  answer  they  should  make.     During 

New  England  historians  that  it  is  impossible  in  any  way  to  reconcile  them. 
See,  for  example,  Penhallow's  Indian  wars,  N.  H.  Hist.  Coll.  vol.  i.  p.  20.] 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  63 

this  time  the  Grovernor  took  me  aside.  "  I  pray  you.  Monsieur," 
said  he,  "do  not  induce  the  Indians  to  make  war  on  us."  I 
replied  to  him  "  that  my  religion,  and  my  character  as  a  priest, 
engaged  me  to  give  them  only  the  counsels  of  peace."  I  should 
have  spoken  more,  had  I  not  found  myself  immediately  surrounded 
by  a  band  of  some  twenty  young  warriors,  who  feared  lest  the  Go- 
vernor wished  to  take  me  away.  Meantime  the  Indians  advan- 
ced, and  one  of  them  made  the  Governor  the  following  reply : — 

"  Great  Chief,  you  have  told  us  not  to  unite  with  the  French- 
man in  case  that  you  declare  war  against  him.  Know  that  the 
Frenchman  is  my  brother ;  we  have  one  and  the  same  Prayer 
both  for  him  and  ourselves,  and  we  dwell  in  the  same  cabin  at 
two  fires,  he  is  at  one  fire  and  I  am  at  the  other  fire.  If  I  should 
see  you  enter  the  cabin  on  the  side  of  the  fire  where  my  brother 
the  Frenchman  is  seated,  I  should  watch  you  from  my  mat  where 
I  am  seated  at  the  other  fire.  If,  observing  you,  I  perceived  that 
you  had  a  hatchet,  I  should  think,  what  does  the  Englishman  in- 
tend to  do  with  that  hatchet  ?  Then  I  should  raise  myself  from 
my  mat  to  see  what  he  was  going  to  do.  If  he  lifted  the 
hatchet  to  strike  my  brother  the  Frenchman,  I  should  seize 
mine  and  rush  at  the  Englishman  to  strike  him.  Would  it  be 
possible  for  me  to  see  my  brother  struck  in  my  cabin,  and  I  re- 
main quiet  on  my  mat?  No,  no,  I  love  my  brother  too  well  not 
to  defend  him.  Thus  I  would  say  to  you.  Great  Chief,  do 
nothing  to  my  brother,  and  I  will  not  do  anything  to  you.  Re- 
main quiet  on  your  mat,  and  I  will  remain  quietly  on  mine." 

Thus  the  conference  ended.  A  short  time  afterwards  some  of 
our  Indians  arrived  from  Quebec,  and  reported  that  a  French 
ship  had  brought  the  news  of  war  being  renewed  between  France 
and  England.  Immediately  our  Indians,  after  having  deliberated 
according  to  their  custom,  ordered  their  young  people  to  kill  the 
dogs  to  make  a  war  feast,  and  to  learn  there  who  wished  to  engage 
themselves.    The  feast  took  place,  they  arranged  the  kettle,  they 


54  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

danced,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  warriors  were  present.  After 
the  festival  they  appointed  a  day  to  come  to  confession.  I  ex- 
horted them  to  preserve  the  same  attachment  to  their  Prayer  that 
they  would  have  in  the  village,  to  observe  strictly  the  laws  of 
war,  not  to  be  guilty  of  any  cruelty,  never  to  kill  any  one  except 
in  the  heat  of  combat,  to  treat  humanely  those  who  surrendered 
themselves  prisoners,  &c. 

The  manner  in  which  these  people  make  war,  renders  a  hand- 
ful of  their  warriors  more  formidable,  than  would  be  a  body  of 
two  or  three  thousand  European  soldiers.  As  soon  as  they 
have  entered  the  enemy's  country,  they  divide  themselves  into 
different  parties,  one  of  thirty  warriors,  another  of  forty,  &c. 
They  say  to  each  other,  "  To  you,  we  give  this  hamlet  to  devour," 
(that  is  their  expression),  "  To  those  others  we  give  this  village, 
&c."  Then  they  arrange  the  signal  for  a  simultaneous  attack, 
and  at  the  same  time  on  different  points.  In  this  way  our  two 
hundred  and  fifty  warriors  spread  themselves  over  more  than 
twenty  leagues  of  country,  filled  with  villages,  hamlets,  and  man- 
sions ;  on  the  day  designated  they  made  their  attack  together 
early  in  the  morning,  and  in  that  single  day  swept  away  all  that 
the  English  possessed  there,  killed  more  than  two  hundred,  and 
took  five  hundred  prisoners,  with  the  loss  on  their  part  of  only 
a  few  warriors  slightly  wounded.  They  returned  from  this  ex- 
pedition to  the  village,  having  each  one  two  canoes  loaded  with 
the  plunder  they  had  taken. 

During  the  time  that  the  war  lasted,  they  carried  desolation 
into  all  the  territories  which  belonged  to  the  English,  ravaged 
their  villages,  their  forts,  their  farms,  took  an  immense  number 
of  their  cattle,  and  made  more  than  six  hundred  prisoners.  At 
length  these  gentlemen,  pursuaded  with  reason  that  in  keeping 
my  Indians  in  their  attachment  to  the  Catholic  faith,  I  was  more 
and  more  strengthening  the  bonds  which  united  them  to  the 
French,  set  in  operation  every  kind  of  wile  and  artifice  to  detach 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  55 

them  from  me.  Neither  offers  nor  promises  were  spared  to  in- 
duce the  Indians  to  deliver  me  into  their  hands,  or  at  least  to 
send  me  back  to  Quebec,  and  take  one  of  their  ministers  in  my 
place.  They  made  many  attempts  to  surprise  me  and  carry  me 
off  by  force ;  they  even  went  so  far  as  to  promise  a  thousand 
pounds  sterling  to  any  one  who  would  bring  ihem  my  head. 
You  may  well  believe,  my  dear  brother,  that  these  threats 
are  able  neither  to  intimidate  me,  nor  diminish  my  zeal.  I 
should  be  only  too  happy  if  I  might  become  their  victim,  or  if 
God  should  judge  me  worthy  to  be  loaded  with  irons,  and  to  shed 
my  blood  for  the  salvation  of  my  dear  Indians. 

At  the  first  news  which  arrived  of  peace  having  been  made  in 
Europe,  the  Governor  of  Boston  sent  word  to  our  Indians,  that 
if  they  would  assemble  in  a  place  which  he  designated,  he  would 
confer  with  them  on  the  present  conjuncture  of  affairs.*  All  the 
Indians  accordingly  repaired  to  the  place  appointed,  and  the 
Governor  addressed  them  thus : — "  Men  of  Naranhous^  I  would 
inform  you  that  peace  is  made  between  the  King  of  France  and 
our  Queen,  and  by  this  treaty  of  peace  the  King  of  France  has 
ceded  to  our  Queen,  Plaisance  and  Portrail,  with  all  the  adjacent 
territories.  Thus,  if  you  wish,  we  can  live  in  peace  together. 
We  have  done  so  in  former  times,  but  the  suggestions  of  the 
French  have  made  you  break  it,  and  it  was  to  please  them  that 
you  came  to  kill  us.  Let  us  forget  all  these  unfortunate  affairs, 
and  cast  them  into  the  sea,  so  that  they  shall  not  appear  any  more, 
and  we  may  be  good  friends." 

"It  is  well",  replied  the  Orator  in  the  name  of  the  In- 
dians "  that  the  Kings  should  be  in  peace ;  I  am  contented  that 
it  should  be  so,  and  have  no  longer  any  diificulty  in  making 

[*  This  was  after  the  war  was  brought  to  a  close  by  the  Treaty  of  Utrecht 
in  1713.  Gov.  Dudley  at  that  time  again  met  the  Indians  at  Portsmouth  on 
the  11th  of  July,  1713.  Here  again  the  accounts  given  by  Rale  and  Pen- 
hallow  are  widely  different.] 


56  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

peace  with  you.  I  was  not  the  one  who  struck  you  during  the  last 
twelve  years  ;  it  was  the  Frenchmen  who  used  my  arm  to  strike 
you.  We  were  at  peace,  it  is  true.  I  had  even  thrown  away  my 
hatchet  I  know  not  where,  and  as  I  was  reposing  on  my  mat, 
thinking  of  nothing,  the  young  men  brought  a  message  which  the 
Grovernor  of  Canada  had  sent,  and  by  which  he  said  to  me,  '  My 
son,  the  Englishman  has  struck  me  ;  help  me  to  avenge  myself ; 
take  the  hatchet,  and  strike  the  Englishman.'  I,  who  have 
always  listened  to  the  words  of  the  French  Governor,  search  for 
my  hatchet,  I  find  it  entirely  rusted,  I  burnish  it  up,  I  place  it 
at  my  belt  to  go  and  strike.  Now,  the  Frenchman  tells  me  to 
lay  it  down  ;  I  therefore  throw  it  far  from  me,  that  no  one  may 
longer  see  the  blood  with  which  it  is  reddened.  Thus,  let  us  live 
in  peace  ;  I  consent  to  it. 

"  But  you  say  that  the  Frenchman  has  given  you  Plaisance  and 
Portrail,  which  is  in  my  neighborhood,  with  all  the  adjacent  terri- 
tories. He  may  give  you  anything  he  pleases,  but  for  me,  I  have  my 
land  which  the  Great  Spirit  has  given  me  to  live  on :  as  long  as  there 
shall  be  child  remaining  of  my  nation,  he  will  fight  to  preserve  it." 

Every  thing  ended  in  this  friendly  way  :  the  Governor  made  a 
great  feast  for  the  Indians,  after  which  each  one  withdrew. 

The  happy  arrival  of  peace,  and  the  tranquillity  they  began  to 
enjoy,  suggested  to  the  Indians  the  idea  of  rebuilding  our  Church, 
ruined  during  a  sudden  irruption  which  the  English  made,  while 
they  were  absent  from  the  village.*  As  we  were  very  far  re- 
moved from  Quebec,  and  were  much  nearer  Boston,  they  sent  a 
deputation  thither  of  several  of  the  principal  men  of  the  nation 
to  ask  for  workmen,  with  the  promise  of  paying  them  liberally 
for  their  labor.  The  Governor  received  them  with  great  demon- 
strations of  friendship,  and  gave  them  all  kinds  of  caresses.  "  I 
wish   myself  to  rebuild  your  Church",  said  he,   "  and   I  will 

[*Tl)is  is  known  in  New  England  history  as  the  expedition  of  Colonel 
Hilton  in  1705.] 


THE  WANDERINGS   OF  FATHER  RASLES.  57 

spend  more  for  you,  than  has  been  done  by  the  French  Governor, 
whom  you  call  your  father.  It  would  be  his  duty  to  rebuild  it, 
since  it  was  in  some  degree  for  his  sake  that  it  was  ruined,  by 
inducing  you  to  strike  me  ;  for,  as  for  me,  I  defend  myself  as  I 
am  able ;  he  on  the  contrary,  after  having  used  you  for  his  de- 
fence, has  abandoned  you.  I  will  do  much  more  for  you,  for  not 
only  will  I  grant  you  the  workmen,  but  I  wish  g!lso  to  pay  them 
myself,  and  to  defray  all  the  other  expences  of  the  edifice  which 
you  desire  to  have  erected.  But  as  it  is  not  reasonable  that  I 
who  am  English  should  build  a  Church,  without  placing  there 
also  an  English  Minister  to  guard  it,  and  to  teach  the  Prayer,  I 
will  give  you  one  with  whom  you  will  be  contented,  and  you 
shall  send  back  to  Quebec  the  French  Minister  who  is  now  in 
your  village." 

"  Your  words  astonish  me,"  replied  the  deputy  of  the  In- 
dians, "  and  you  excite  my  wonder  by  the  proposition  which 
you  make  to  me.  When  you  first  came  hither,  you  saw  me  a 
long  time  before  the  French  governors  ;  but  neither  those  who 
preceded  you,  nor  your  ministers  have  spoken  to  me  of  prayer, 
or  of  the  Great  Spirit.  They  have  seen  my  furs,  my  skins  of 
the  beaver  and  the  elk,  and  it  is  about  these  only  they  have 
thought ;  these  they  have  sought  with  the  greatest  eagerness,  so 
that  I  was  not  able  to  furnish  them  enough,  and  when  I  carried 
them  a  large  quantity  I  was  their  great  friend,  but  no  further. 
On  the  contrary,  my  canoe  having  one  day  missed  the  route,  I 
lost  my  way,  and  wandered  a  long  time  at  random,  until  at  last 
I  landed  near  Quebec,  in  a  great  village  of  the  Algonquins,  where 
the  black  Robes*  were  teaching.  Scarcely  had  I  arrived  when 
one  of  the  black  Robes  came  to  see  me.  I  was  loaded  with  furs, 
but  the  French  black  Robe  scarcely  deigned  to  look  at  them. 
He  spoke  to  me  at  once  of  the  Great  Spirit,  of  Paradise,  of  Hell, 
of  the  Prayer,  which  is  the  only  way  to  reach  Heaven.     I  heard 

'^  The  Jesuits. 
4* 


58  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

him  with  pleasure,  and  so  much  delighted  in  his  conversations, 
that  I  remained  a  long  time  in  that  village  to  listen  to  them. 
In  fine,  the  Prayer  pleased  me,  and  1  asked  him  to  instruct  me ; 
I  demanded  Baptism,  and  I  received  it.  At  last  I  returned  to 
my  country,  and  related  what  had  happened  to  me.  They  envied 
my  happiness,  they  wished  to  participate  in  it,  they  departed  to 
find  the  black  Robe  and  demand  of  him  Baptism.  It  is  thus  that 
the  French  have  acted  towards  me.  If  as  soon  as  you  had  seen, 
me,  you  had  spoken  to  me  of  the  Prayer,  I  should  have  had  the 
unhappiness  to  pray  as  you  do,  for  I  was  not  capable  of  discover- 
ing whether  your  Prayer  was  good.  Thus,  I  tell  you  that  I  hold 
to  the  Prayer  of  the  French  ;  I  agree  to  it,  and  I  shall  be  faith- 
ful to  it  even  until  the  earth  is  burnt  and  destroyed.  Keep  then 
your  workmen,  your  gold,  and  your  minister,  I  will  not  speak  to 
you  more  of  them :  I  will  ask  the  French  Governor  my  father, 
to  send  them  to  me." 

Indeed,  Monsieur  the  Governor  had  no  sooner  been  apprised 
of  the  ruin  of  our  Church,  than  he  sent  some  workmen  to  rebuild 
it.  It  possesses  a  beauty  which  would  cause  it  to  be  admired 
even  in  Europe,  and  nothing  has  been  spared  to  adorn  it.  You 
have  been  able  to  see  by  the  detail  I  have  given  in  my  letter  to 
my  Nephew,  that  in  the  depths  of  these  forests,  and  among  these 
Indian  tribes,  the  Divine  service  is  performed  with  much  pro- 
priety and  dignity.  It  is  to  this  point  that  I  am  very  attentive, 
not  only  when  the  Indians  reside  in  the  village,  but  also  all  the 
time  that  they  are  obliged  to  remain  by  the  sea-shore,  where  they 
go  twice  each  year,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  means  of  subsis- 
tence. Our  Indians  have  so  entirely  destroyed  the  game  in  this 
part  of  the  country,  that  during  ten  years  they  have  scarcely 
found  either  elk  or  roebuck.  The  bears  and  beavers  have  also 
become  very  rare.  They  have  scarcely  anything  on  which  to 
live  but  Indian  corn,  beans,  and  pumpkins.  They  grind  the  corn 
between  two  stones  to  reduce  it  to  meal,  then  they  make  it  into 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  59 

a  kind  of  hominy,  which  they  often  season  with  fat  or  with  dried 
fish.  When  the  corn  fails  them,  they  search  in  the  ploughed 
land  for  potatoes,  or  acorns,  which  last  they  esteem  as  much  as 
corn.  After  having  dried  them,  they  are  boiled  in  a  kettle  with 
ashes  to  take  away  their  bitterness.  For  myself  I  eat  them  dry, 
and  they  answer  for  bread. 

At  a  particular  season  of  the  year,  they  repair  to  a  river  not  far 
distant,  where  during  one  month  the  fish  ascend  in  such  great 
quantities,  that  a  person  could  fill  fifty  thousand  barrels  in  a  day, 
if  he  could  endure  the  labor.  They  are  a  kind  of  large  her- 
rings, very  agreeable  to  the  taste  when  they  are  fresh  ;  crowding 
one  upon  another  to  the  depth  of  a  foot,  they  are  drawn  out 
as  if  they  were  water.  The  Indians  dry  them  for  eight  or 
ten  days,  and  live  on  them  during  all  the  time  that  they  are 
planting  their  fields. 

It  is  only  in  the  Spring  that  they  plant  their  corn,  and  they  do 
not  give  them  their  last  tillage  until  towards  Corpus-Christi  Day. 
After  this  they  deliberate  as  to  what  spot  on  the  sea-shore  they 
shall  go  to  find  something  to  live  on  until  the  harvest,  which  does 
not  ordinarily  take  place  until  a  little  after  the  Festival  of  the 
Assumption.*  When  their  deliberations  are  over,  they  send  a 
messenger  to  pray  me  to  repair  to  their  assembly.  As  soon  as  I 
have  arrived  there,  one  of  them  addresses  me  thus  in  the  name 
of  all  the  others.  "  Our  father,  what  I  say  to. you  is  what  all 
those  whom  you  see  here  would  say ;  you  know  us,  you  know  that 
we  are  in  want  of  food,  we  have  had  difficulty  in  giving  th^e  last 
tillage  to  our  fields,  and  now  have  no  other  resource  until  the 
harvest,  but  to  go  and  seek  provisions  by  the  sea-shore.  It  will 
be  hard  for  us  to  abandon  our  Prayer,  and  it  is  for  this  reason  we 
hope  you  will  be  willing  to  accompany  us,  so  that  while  seeking 
the  means  of  living,  we  shall  not  at  all  interrupt  our  Prayer. 
Such  and  such  persons  will  embark  you,  and  what  you  have  to 
[*  The  15tli  of  August.] 


60  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

carry  with  you  shall  be  distributed  in  the  other  canoes.  This  is 
what  I  have  to  say  to  you."  I  have  no  sooner  replied  to  them 
kekikherba^  (it  is  an  Indian  term  which  implies,  I  hear  you,  my 
children,  I  agree  to  what  you  ask,)  than  they  all  cry  out  together 
ariujie,  which  is  an  expression  of  thanks.  Immediately  after- 
wards we  leave  the  village. 

As  soon  as  they  reach  the  place  where  they  are  to  pass  the 
night,  they  fix  up  stakes  at  intervals  in  the  form  of  a  chapel ; 
they  surround  them  with  a  large  tent  made  of  ticking,  which  has 
no  opening  except  in  front.  It  is  all  finished  in  a  quarter  of  an 
hour.  I  always  carry  with  me  a  beautiful  board  of  cedar  about 
four  feet  in  length,  with  the  necessary  supports,  and  this  serves 
for  an  altar,  while  above  it  they  place  an  appropriate  canopy.  I 
ornament  the  interior  of  the  Chapel  with  very  beautiful  silk 
cloths  ;  a  mat  of  reeds  dyed  and  admirably  made,  a  large  bear 
skin  serves  for  a  carpet.  They  carry  this  always  prepared,  and 
no  sooner  are  they  settled  down  than  the  Chapel  is  arranged. 
At  night  I  take  my  repose  on  a  carpet ;  the  Indians  sleep  in  the 
air  in  the  open  fields  if  it  does  not  rain,  but  if  the  snow  or  the 
rain  falls,  they  cover  themselves  with  bark  which  they  carry  with 
them,  and  which  they  have  rolled  out  until  it  resembles  cloth. 
If  their  journey  is  made  in  the  winter,  they  remove  the  snow 
from  a  space  large  enough  for  the  Chapel  to  occupy,  and  arrange 
it  as  usual.  There  each  day  is  made  the  morning  and  evening 
prayers,  and  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  is  offered  up. 

When  the  Indians  have  reached  their  destination,  the  very 
next  day  they  occupy  themselves  in  raising  the  Church,  which 
they  dress  up  with  their  bark  cloths.  I  carry  with  me  my  plate, 
and  every  thing  which  is  necessary  to  ornament  the  choir,  which 
I  hang  with  silk  cloths  and  beautiful  calicos.  Divine  Service  is 
performed  there  as  at  the  village,  and  in  fact  they  form  a  kind  of 
village  with  all  their  wigwams  made  of  bark,  which  are  all  pre- 
pared in  less  than  an  hour.     After  the  Festival  of  the  Assump- 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  61 

tion,  they  leave  the  sea  and  return  to  their  village  for  the  pur- 
pose of  reaping  their  harvest.  During  this  time  they  are  obliged 
to  live  very  sparingly  until  All-Saints'  Day,*  when  they  return  a 
second  time  to  the  sea.  It  is  while  there,  during  this  season, 
that  they  fare  daintily.  Besides  the  large  fish,  the  shell-fish,  and 
the  fruits,  they  find  also  bustards,  ducks,  and  all  kinds  of  game, 
with  which  the  sea  is  covered  at  the  place  where  they  encamp, 
which  is  divided  up  by  a  great  number  of  little  islands.  The 
hunters  who  go  out  in  the  morning  to  shoot  ducks  and  other 
kinds  oT  game,  sometimes  kill  twenty  of  them  at  a  single  dis- 
charge of  their  guns.  Towards  the  Festival  of  the  Purification,! 
or  later  towards  Ash-Wednesday,  they  return  to  the  village,  ex- 
cept the  hunters,  who  disperse  about  in  pursuit  of  the  bears,  elks, 
deer,  and  beavers. 

These  good  Indians  have  often  given  proofs  of  their  sincere 
attachment  for  me,  particularly  on  two  occasions,  when  being  with 
them  at  the  sea-shore,  they  became  exceedingly  alarmed  on  my 
account.  One  day  while  they  were  busy  in  the  chase,  a  report 
was  suddenly  spread,  that  a  party  of  the  English  had  made  an 
irruption  into  my  quarters  and  carried  me  ofi".  In  that  very  hour 
they  assembled,  and  the  result  of  their  deliberation  was,  that  they 
would  pursue  the  party  until  they  had  overtaken  it,  and  would 
snatch  me  from  their  hands,  even  at  the  cost  of  life.  The  same 
instant  they  sent  two  young  Indians  to  my  cabin,  the  night  being 
then  far  advanced.  When  they  entered  my  cabin,  I  was  engaged 
in  composing  the  life  of  a  saint  in  the  Indian  language.  "  Ah, 
our  father !"  they  cried  out,  "  how  relieved  we  are  to  see  you !" 
"  And  I  am  equally  rejoiced  to  see  you,"  I  replied  ;  "  but  what 
has  brought  you  here  at  so  unusual  a  time  ?"  "  Our  coming  is 
indeed  useless,"  said  they  ;  "  but  we  were  assured  that  the  Eng- 
lish had  carried  you  off.  We  came  to  mark  their  tracks,  and  our 
warriors  could  scarcely  be  restrained  from  pursuing  them,  and 
[*  The  1st  of  November.]  [t  The  2nd  of  February.] 


62  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


attacking  the  fort,  where,  if  the  news  had  been  true,  the  English 
would,  without  doubtj  have  imprisoned  you."  "You  see,  my 
children,"  I  answered,  "  that  your  fears  are  unfounded  ;  but  the 
affectionate  care  which  my  children  have  shown,  fills  my  heart 
with  joy,  for  it  is  a  proof  of  their  attachment  to  the  Prayer.  To- 
morrow you  shall  depart  immediately  after  Mass,  to  undeceive  as 
soon  as  possible  our  brave  warriors,  and  to  relieve  them  from 
their  anxiety." 

Another  alarm,  equally  false,  placed  me  in  great  embarrass- 
ment, and  exposed  me  to  the  danger  of  perishing  by  famine  and 
misery.  Two  Indians  came  in  haste  to  my  abode,  to  give  me 
notice  that  they  had  seen  the  English  within  a  half  day's  jour- 
ney. "  Our  father,"  said  they  to  me,  "  there  is  not  the  least  time 
to  lose.  You  will  risk  too  much  by  remaining  here.  We  will 
wait  for  them,  and  perhaps  will  keep  in  advance  of  them.  The 
runners  are  going  to  set  out  this  moment  to  watch  them.  But 
as  for  you,  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  go  to  the  village  with 
the  persons  whom  we  have  brought  to  conduct  you  thither.  When 
we  know  that  you  are  in  a  place  of  safety,  we  shall  be  easy." 

I  therefore  departed  at  break  of  day  with  ten  Indians,  who 
acted  as  my  guides ;  but  after  some  days'  march,  we  found  our- 
selves at  the  end  of  our  small  stock  of  provisions.  My  conduc- 
tors killed  a  dog  which  followed  them,  and  eat  it ;  finally  they 
were  obliged  to  resort  to  their  bags  made  of  the  skin  of  the  sea- 
wolf,  which  they  also  eat.  I  found  it  however  impossible  for  me 
to  bring  myself  to  taste  them.  Nevertheless  I  lived  on  a  kind 
of  wood,  which  they  boiled,  and  which,  after  being  thus  prepared, 
is  as  tender  as  radishes  after  they  have  been  partially  cooked. 
They  use  all  the  wood  except  the  heart,  which  is  very  hard,  and 
which  they  throw  aside.  It  had  not  a  bad  taste,  but  I  had 
great  difiiculty  in  swallowing  it.  Sometimes  too  they  found 
attached  to  the  trees  excrescences  of  wood  which  are  white,  like 
large  mushrooms :  these  they  boil  and  reduce  to  a  kind  of  jelly ; 


THE  WANDERINGS   OF  FATHER  RASLES.  63 

but  it  is  necessary  to  acquire  a  taste  for  them.  At  other  times 
they  dried  in  the  fire  the  bark  of  the  evergreen  oak,  then  they 
pounded  it  up  and  made  a  kind  of  paste,  or  else  used  it  dry. 
Then  there  were  the  leaves  which  grew  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks, 
and  which  they  call  tripes  de  roche;  when  these  are  boiled  they  make 
a  paste  very  black  and  disagreeable.  But  of  all  these  I  eat,  for 
there  is  nothing  which  famine  will  not  enable  us  to  digest. 

With  food  of  this  kind  we  could  make  very  short  journeys  in 
a  day.  We  arrived  at  last  at  a  lake  which  had  begun  to  thaw, 
and  wh^re  there  was  already  four  inches  depth  of  water  on  the 
ice.  It  was  necessary  to  cross  it  with  our  snow-shoes,  but  as 
these  were  made  of  strips  of  skin,  as  soon  as  they  were  wet  they 
became  very  heavy,  and  rendered  our  march  exceedingly  difficult. 
One  of  our  people  went  before  to  sound  the  way,  yet  I  suddenly 
found  myself  sinking  into  my  knees.  Another  who  was  at  my 
side  presently  sunk  to  his  waist,  crying  out,  "  My  father,  I  am 
perishing !"  As  I  approached  to  give  him  my  hand,  I  found  my- 
self sinking  still  deeper.  At  last,  it  was  not  without  great  diffi- 
culty that  we  extricated  ourselves  from  this  danger,  through  the 
incumbrance  caused  by  our  snow-shoes,  of  which  we  could  not  rid 
ourselves.  Nevertheless  the  risk  I  ran  of  drowning  was  much 
less  than  that  of  dying  of  cold  in  the  midst  of  this  half-frozen 
lake. 

But  the  next  day  new  dangers  awaited  us  in  the  passage  of  a 
river  which  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  cross  on  the  floating  ice. 
We,  however,  extricated  ourselves  happily  from  it,  and  at  length 
arrived  at  the  village.  My  first  step  was  to  dig  up  a  little  Indian 
corn  which  I  had  left  in  my  abode,  and  I  eat  it,  entirely  raw  as 
it  was,  to  appease  my  first  hunger,  while  the  poor  Indians  wer 
making  all  kinds  of  efibrts  to  regale  me.  And  in  truth  the  re- 
past which  they  prepared  for  me,  frugal  as  it  was,  and  little  as  it 
might  have  seemed  tempting  to  you,  was  in  their  eyes  a  veritable 
feast.     At  first  they  served  me  with  a  plate  of  boiled  Indian 


64  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

corn.  For  the  second  course,  they  gave  me  a  small  piece  of  bear's 
meat,  with  acorns,  and  a  thin  cake  of  Indian  corn  cooked  under 
the  ashes.  At  last,  the  third  course,  which  formed  the  dessert, 
consisted  of  an  ear  of  Indian  corn  roasted  before  the  fire,  with 
some  grains  of  the  same  corn  cooked  under  the  ashes.  When  I 
asked  them  why  they  had  provided  for  me  such  excellent  fare, 
"  How  now !  our  father^"  they  replied  to  me,  "  is  it  not  two  days 
since  you  have  eaten  anything  ?  could  we  do  less  ?  would  to  God 
that  we  were  able  often  to  regale  you  in  this  way !" 

Whilst  I  was  thinking  to  recover  from  my  fatigues,  one  of  the 
Indians  who  were  dwelling  by  the  sea-shore,  being  ignorant  of 
my  return  to  the  village,  caused  a  new  alarm.  Having  come  to 
my  quarters,  and  neither  finding  me  anywhere,  nor  those  who 
were  in  the  same  cabin  with  me,  he  did  not  at  all  doubt  but  that 
we  had  been  taken  off  by  a  party  of  the  English,  and  while  on 
his  way  to  give  intelligence  to  those  who  were  in  his  quarter,  he 
reached  the  banks  of  a  river.  There,  he  took  a  piece  of  bark,  on 
which  he  drew  with  charcoal  a  representation  of  the  English  sur- 
rounding me,  and  one  of  them  cutting  off  my  head.  (This  is  the 
only  kind  of  writing  which  the  Indians  possess,  and  by  these 
kinds  of  figures  they  convey  to  each  other  information,  in  the 
same  way  that  we  should  do  by  our  letters.)  He  then  placed 
this  kind  of  letter  around  a  stick  which  he  planted  on  the  bank 
of  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  informing  those  who  passed  as  to 
what  had  happened  to  me.  A  short  time  afterwards,  some  In- 
dians who  were  passing  by  that  spot  in  six  canoes  to  go  to  the 
village,  perceived  this  bark.  "See  that  writing,"  said  they, 
"  let  us  learn  what  it  tells  us.  Alas !"  they  all  cried  on  reading 
it,  "  the  English  have  killed  those  of  the  quarter  in  which  our 
father  lives  ;  as  for  him,  they  have  cut  off  his  head."  They  im- 
mediately plucked  off  the  lock  of  hair  which  they  are  accustomed 
to  leave  negligently  flowing  on  their  shoulders,  and  sat  down 
about  the  stick  on  which  they  had  found  the  letter,  even  to  the 


THE  WANDERINGS  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  65 

next  day,  without  speaking  a  word.  This  ceremony  is  among 
them  the  sign  of  the  deepest  affliction.  The  next  day  they  con- 
tinued their  route  until  they  arrived  within  half  a  league  of  the 
village,  where  they  halted.  From  thence  they  sent  one  of  their 
number  through  the  woods  to  the  village,  to  see  whether  the 
English  had  come  to  burn  the  fort  and  the  cabins.  I  happened 
to  be  walking  up  and  down  along  the  1*iver  by  the  fort,  for  the 
purpose  of  reciting  my  Breviary,  when  the  Indian  arrived  oppo- 
site to  me  on  the  other  side,'  "  Ah,  my  father,"  he  cried  out, 
"  how  relieved  I  am  to  see  you !  My  heart  was  dead,  but  it  re- 
vives at  seeing  you.  We  found  a  writing^which  told  us  that  the 
English  had  cut  off  your  head.  How  relieved  I  am  that  it  was 
false."  When  I  proposed  to  him  that  I  should  send  over  a 
canoe  to  enable  him  to  cross  the  river,  "  No,"  he  replied,  "  it  is 
enough  that  I  have  seen  you.  I  retrace  my  steps  to  carry  this 
agreeable  news  to  those  who  have  accompanied  me,  and  we  will 
shortly  join  you."  And  in  truth  they  arrived  there  that  very 
day. 

I  think,  my  very  dear  brother,  that  I  have  satisfied  the  desire 
you  expressed  to  me,  by  the  summary  account  I  have  given  you 
of  the  nature  of  the  country,  the  character  of  the  Indians,  my 
occupations,  my  toils,  and  the  dangers  to  which  I  am  exposed. 
You  judge,  without  doubt,  that  it  is  from  the  English  in  our 
neighborhood  that  I  have  most  to  fear.  It  is  true  that  for  a 
long  time  past  they  have  sought  my  destruction,  but  neither  the 
ill-will  they  bear  me,  nor  the  death  with  which  they  threaten 
me,*  can  ever  separate  me  from  my  ancient  flock.  I  commend 
them  to  your  holy  prayers,  and  am,  with  the  most  tender  at- 
tachment, &c. 

*  He  was  murdered  during  the  following  year. 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  RASLES 


1724. 


i.  1  )i  i:  A  i:  V 

;  i;  M  V  1 

'     'V^i-IFOK'NIA. 
LETTER  III. 


FROM    FATHER    DE    LA  CHASSE,  SUPERIOR    GENERAL   OF   MISSIONS   IN 
NEW  FRANCE,  TO  FATHER   *    *   *    OF  THE  SAME  SOCIETY. 


At  CluebeCj  the  29th  of  October,  1724. 

MY    REVEREND   FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you  : 

In  the  deep  grief  which  we  feel  for  the  loss  of  one  of  our 
oldest  Missionaries,  it  is  a  sweet  consolation  for  us,  that  he  has 
fallen  a  victim  to  his  love,  and  his  zeal  to  preserve  the  faith  in 
the  hearts  of  his  neophytes.  You  have  been  already  apprized 
by  previous  letters  of  the  origin  of  the  war  which  was  kindled  up 
between  the  English  and  the  Indians.  In  the  former  it  was  the 
desire  to  extend  their  dominions ;  in  the  latter,  the  horror  of  all 
subjection  and  the  attachment  to  their  religion,  caused  at  first 
that  misunderstanding,  which  was  at  length  followed  by  an  open 
rupture. 

The  Father  Rasles,  missionary  to  the  Abnakis,  had  become  ex- 
ceedingly odious  to  the  English.  Convinced  that  his  industry 
in  strengthening  the  Indians  in  their  faith  constituted  the  great- 
est obstacle  to  the  design  they  had  formed  of  encroaching  upon 
their  lands,  they  set  a  price  upon  his  head ;  and,  on  more  than 
one  occasion,  endeavored  either  to  capture  or  destroy  him.  At 
last  they  have  effected  their  object  in  satisfying  their  transports 
of  hate,  and  freeing  themselves  from  this  apostolical  man ;  but, 
at  the  same  time,  they  have  procured  for  him  a  glorious  death, 
which  was  always  the  height  of  his  desires ;  for  we  know  that  for 


70  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

a  long  time  he  had  aspired  to  the  happiness  of  sacrificing  his  life 
for  his  flock.  I  will  describe  to  you  in  a  few  words  the  circum- 
stances of  this  event. 

After  frequent  hostilities  had  taken  place  on  one  side  and  the 
other  between  the  two  nations,  a  small  force,  composed  of  the 
English  and  their  Indian  allies  to  the  number  of  about  eleven 
hundred  men,  came  unexpectedly  to  attack  the  village  of  Nan- 
rantsouak.  The  thick  brushwood  by  which  the  village  is  sur- 
rounded, aided  them  in  concealing  their  march,  and  as  besides  it 
was  not  even  enclosed  by  palisades,  the  Indians  taken  by  sur- 
prise, did  not  perceive  the  approach  of  their  enemies,  until  they 
received  a  general  discharge  of  musketry  which  riddled  all  the 
cabins.  There  were  at  that  time  but  about  fifty  warriors  in  the 
village.  At  the  first  noise  of  the  muskets  they  tumultuously 
seized  their  arms,  and  went  forth  from  their  cabins  to  make  head 
against  the  enemy.  Their  design  was,  not  rashly  to  sustain  a 
contest  with  so  great  a  number  of  combatants,  but  to  cover  the 
flight  of  the  women  and  children,  and  to  give  them  time  to  gain 
the  other  side  of  the  river,  which  was  not  as  yet  occupied  by  the 
English. 

Father  Kasles,  warned  by  the  clamors  and  the  tumult,  of  the 
peril  which  threatened  his  neophytes,  promptly  went  forth  from 
his  house,  and  without  fear  presented  himself  before  the  enemy. 
His  hope  was,  either  to  suspend,  by  his  presence,  their  first 
efforts,  or,  at  least,  to  draw  on  him  alone  their  attention,  and 
thus,  at  the  expense  of  his  own  life,  to  procure  the  safety  of  his 
flock. 

The  instant  they  perceived  the  missionary  they  raised  a  gene- 
ral shout,  followed  by  a  discharge  of  musket  balls  which  rained 
on  him.  He  fell  dead  at  the  foot  of  a  large  cross  which  he  had 
erected  in  the  middle  of  the  village,  to  mark  the  public  profes- 
sion they  had  made  to  adore  in  that  place  the  crucified  God. 


DEATH  OF  FATHER   RASLES.  71 

Seven  Indians  who  surrounded  liim,  and  who  exposed  their  lives 
to  preserve  that  of  their  Father,  were  killed  at  his  side.* 

Tlie  death  of  the  shepherd  spread  consternation  through  the 
flock.  The  Indians  took  to  flight,  and  crossed  the  river,  part  by 
the  ford  and  part  by  swimming.  They  had  to  endure  all  the 
fury  of  their  enemies,  even  to  the  moment  when  they  took  refuge 
in  the  woods  on  the  other  sid&  of  the  river.  There  they  found 
themselves  assembled  to  the  number  of  about  a  hundred  and 
fifty.  Although  more  than  two  thousand  musket  shots  had  been 
directed  against  them,  they  had  but  about  thirty  persons  killed, 
including  women  and  children,  and  fourteen  wounded.  The 
English  did  not  attempt  to  pursue  the  fugitives,  but  contented 
themselves  with  pillaging  and  burning  the  village.  The  fire 
which  they  kindled  in  the  church  was  preceded  by  an  unhallowed 
profanation  of  the  sacred  vessels  and  of  the  adorable  body  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

The  precipitate  retreat  of  the  enemy  permitted  the  Nanrant- 
souakans  to  return  to  the  village.  On  the  morrow,  they  visited 
the  ruins  of  their  cabins,  while  the  women  on  their  part  sought 
for  herbs  and  plants  to  dress  the  wounded.  Their  first  care  was 
to  weep  over  the  body  of  their  missionary  ;  they  found  it  pierced 
with  a  thousand  wounds,  his  scalp  taken  off,  the  skull  split  by 
blows  of  a  hatchet,  the  mouth  and  eyes  filled  with  mud,  the  bones 
of  the  legs  broken,  and  all  the  limbs  mutilated.  They  were 
scarcely  able  to  attribute  except  to  the  Indian  allies  of  the  En- 

[*  Hutchinson's  account  {Hist.  v.  ii.,  p.  311),  wMch  is  gathered  from  those  | 
present  in  the  action,  diifers  widely  from  that  of  Pere  de  la  Chasse.  He  I 
states  that  the  force  sent  on  this  expedition  only  amounted  to  two  hundred  ] 
and  eight  men.  His  narrative  of  Rale's  death  is,  that  he  shut  himself  up  in  .' 
a  wigwam,  from  which  he  fired  upon  the  English.  Moulton,  the  commander, 
had  given  orders  not  to  kill  the  priest.  But  a  wound  inflicted  upon  one  of 
the  English  by  Rale's  fire,  so  exasperated  Jacques,  a  lieutenant,  that  h« 
burst  the  door,  and  shot  Rale  through  the  head.] 

/ 


/ 


72  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


glish,  such  an  excess  of  inEumanity  on  a  body  deprived  of  feel- 
ing and  of  life. 

After  these  fervent  Christians  had  washed  and  kissed  many 
times  the  precious  remains  of  their  Father,  they  buried  him  in 
the  same  spot  where  the  evening  before  he  had  celebrated  the 
Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  that  is,  on  the  place  where  the  altar 
had  stood  before  the  burning  of  the  Church.* 

It  is  by  so  precious  a  death  that  this  apostolical  man  finished, 
on  the  23rd  of  August  of  this  year,  a  career  of  thirty-seven  years 
passed  in  the  painful  toils  of  this  mission.  He  was  in  the  67th 
year  of  his  age.  His  fasts  and  continual  fatigues  had  latterly 
enfeebled  his  constitution.  During  the  last  nineteen  years  he 
had  dragged  himself  about  with  difficulty,  in  consequence  of  a 

[*  In  one  of  the  former  letters  we  gave  a  quotation  from  Whittier's  beau- 
tiful poem,  describing  the  scene  which  might  have  been  witnessed  in  that 
little  Indian  village,  during  the  ministry  of  Rale.  In  the  following  lines  he 
has  pictured  the  ruin  as  it  was  presented  to  some  Indian  wanderers  shortly 
after  the  battle.  From  that  bloody  day  the  Norridgwock  tribe  was  blotted 
out  from  the  list  of  the  Indian  nations. 

"  No  wigwam  smoke  is  curling  there ; 
The  very  earth  is  scorched  and  bare ; 
And  they  pause  and  listen  to  catch  a  sound 

Of  breathing  life,  but  there  comes  not  one. 
Save  the  fox's  bark  and  the  rabbit's  bound  ; 
And  here  and  there,  on  the  blackening  ground, 

White  bones  are  glistening  in  the  sun. 
And  where  the  house  of  prayer  arose. 
And  the  holy  hymn  at  daylight's  close. 
And  the  aged  priest  stood  up  to  bless 
The  children  of  the  wilderness, 
There  is  naught,  save  ashes  sodden  and  dank. 

And  the  birchen  boats  of  the  Norridgwock, 

Tethered  to  tree,  and  stump,  and  rock. 
Rotting  along  the  river  bank !"] 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  73 

fall  in  which  he  broke  his  right  thigh  and  his  left  leg.  It  hap- 
pened that  the  fractured  parts  having  badly  united,  it  became 
necessary  to  break  the  left  leg  anew.  While  they  were  drawing 
it  most  violently,  he  sustained  this  painful  operation  with  extra- 
ordinary firmness  and  admirable  tranquillity.  Our  physician 
who  was  present  appeared  so  astonished,  that  he  could  not  for- 
bear saying  to  him :  "  Ah,  my  Father,  permit  at  least  some 
groans  to  escape  you,  for  you  have  cause  for  them." 

Father  Easles  joined  to  talents  which  made  him  an  excellent 
missionary,  those  virtues  which  are  necessary  for  the  Evangeli- 
cal Ministry,  to  be  exercised  with  effect  among  our  Indians. 
He  enjoyed  robust  health,  and  with  the  exception  of  the  accident 
I  have  mentioned,  I  do  not  know  that  he  ever  had  the  least  in- 
disposition. We  were  surprised  at  his  industry  and  readiness  in 
acquiring  the  different  Indian  languages.  There  was  not  one  on 
this  continent  of  which  he  had  not  some  smattering.  Besides 
the  Abnakis  language,  which  he  spoke  for  a  long  time,  he  knew 
also  the  Huron,  the  Otaouais,  and  the  Illinois.  He  availed  him- 
self of  them  with  great  effect  in  the  different  missions  where 
they  are  used,  Since  his  arrival  in  Canada,  he  was  never  seen 
to  act  inconsistently  with  bis  character ;  he  was  always  firm 
and  courageous,  severe  to  himself,  tender  and  compassionate  in 
his  regard  to  others. 

It  is  but  three  years  since,  that  by  order  of  Monsieur  our 
Governor,  I  made  a  journey  through  Acadia.  In  conversation 
with  Father  Kasles,  I  represented  to  him  that  in  case  they  de- 
clared war  against  the  Indians,  he  would  run  the  risk  of  his  life  ; 
that  his  village  being  but  fifteen  leagues  distant  from  the  En- 
glish forts,  he  would  find  himself  exposed  to  the  first  irrup- 
tions ;  that  his  preservation  was  necessary  to  his  flock,  and  that 
he  ought  to  take  measures  for  his  own  security.  "  My  measures 
are  taken,"  he  answered  in  a  firm  tone ;  "  Grod  has  committed 
this  flock  to  my  care,  and  I  will  share  its  lot,  being  too  happy 

5 


74  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

if  permitted  to  sacrifice  myself  for  it."  He  repeated  often  the 
same  thing  to  his  neophytes,  to  strengthen  their  constancy  in  the 
faith.  ."  We  have  had  but  too  good  a  proof,"  they  themselves 
have  said  to  me,  "  that  our  dear  Father  spoke  to  us  from  the 
abundance  of  his  heart ;  we  have  seen  him  with  a  tranquil  and 
serene  air  meet  death,  and  oppose  himself  alone  to  the  fury  of 
the  enemy,  to  retard  their  first  efforts,  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
us  time  to  escape  the  danger,  and  to  preserve  our  lives." 

As  a  price  had  been  set  upon  his  head,  and  they  had  attempted 
at  different  times  to  capture  him,  the  Indians  proposed  to  him 
during  the  last  spring,  that  they  should  conduct  him  farther  into 
the  country  on  the  side  towards  Quebec,  where  he  would  be  pro- 
tected from  the  perils  by  which  his  life  was  menaced.  "  What 
opinion  then  have  you  of  me,"  he  answered,  with  an  air  of  indig- 
nation ;  "  do  you  take  me  for  a  cowardly  deserter  ?  Ah !  what 
would  become  of  your  faith,  if  I  should  desert  you  ?  Your  sal- 
vation is  dearer  to  me  than  my  life." 

He  was  indefatigable  in  the  exercises  of  his  zeal.  Without 
cessation  being  occupied  in  exhorting  the  Indians  to  virtue,  he 
thought  of  nothing  but  making  them  earnest  Christians.  His 
manner  of  preaching,  vehement  and  pathetic,  made  a  vivid  im- 
pression on  their  hearts.  Some  families  of  the  Loups,*  arrived 
lately  from  Orange,!  have  told  me  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  that 
they  were  indebted  to  him  for  their  conversion  to  Christianity. 
Having  received  Baptism  from  him  about  thirty  years  ago,  the 
instructions  which  he  at  that  time  gave  them,  had  never  been 
effaced  from  their  minds,  so  efficacious  had  been  his  words,  and 
so  deep  their  traces  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  heard  them. 

He  was  not  contented  with  instructing  the  Indians  almost  every 
day  in  the  church,  but  often  visited  them  in  their  cabins.  His 
familiar  conversations  charmed  them,  since  he  knew  how  to  tem- 
per them  with  a  holy  cheerfulness,  which  pleased  the  Indians 
^  Indian  nations.  [t  Fort  Orange— Alhanj.] 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  75 

much  more  than  a  grave  and  sombre  air.  Thus  he  had  the  art 
to  persuade  them  whatever  he  wished,  and  he  was  among  them 
as  a  master  in  the  midst  of  his  scholars. 

Notwithstanding  the  continual  occupations  of  his  ministry,  he 
never  omitted  the  Holy  Exercises  which  are  observed  in  our  re- 
ligious houses.  He  rose  and  offered  his  prayers  at  the  hour 
which  is  there  appointed.  He  never  excused  himself  from  the 
eight  days  of  retreat  from  the  world  in  each  year,  and  had  set 
apart  for  this  purpose  the^  first  days  of  Lent,  which  is  the  time 
that  the  Saviour  entered  into  the  desert.  "  Unless  we  fix  a  par- 
ticular time  in  the  year  for  these  holy  exercises,"  he  one  day 
said  to  me,  "  one  occupation  succeeds  another,  and  after  many 
delays  we  run  the  risk  of  not  finding  time  to  observe  them  ?" 

Religious  poverty  was  exemplified  in  all  his  person,  in  his  fur- 
niture, in  his  food,  and  in  his  dress.  In  a  spirit  of  mortification 
he  interdicted  himself  the  use  of  wine,  even  when  he  found  him- 
self among  the  French.  His  ordinary  nourishment  was  a  prepar- 
ation of  meal  of  Indian  corn.  During  certain  winters,  when  the 
Indians  were  often  in  want  of  everything,  he  found  himself  re- 
duced to  live  on  acorns ;  but  far  from  complaining,  he  never 
seemed  better  contented.  Duriiig  the  last  three  years  of  his  life, 
while  the  war  prevented  the  Indians  from  freely  entering  into 
the  chase,  or  planting  their  fields,  their  necessities  became  ex- 
treme, and  the  Missionary  often  found  himself  in  dreadful  want. 
It  became  necessary  to  send  to  him  from  Quebec  the  provisions 
required  for  his  subsistence.  "  I  am  ashamed,"  he  wrote  to  me, 
"  of  the  care  which  you  take  of  me :  a  Missionary  born  to  suffer 
should  not  be  so  well  treated." 

He  did  not  suffer  any  one  to  lend  a  hand  to  assist  him  in  the 
most  ordinary  cares,  but  always  attended  to  himself.  He  culti- 
vated his  own  garden,  prepared  his  own  firewood,  attended  to 
his  cabin  and  his  hominy,  repaired  his  old  clothes,  endeavoring 
in  the  spirit  of  poverty  to  make  them  last  as  long  as  possible. 


JESUITS   IN  AMERICA. 


The  cassock  which  he  had  on  at  the  time  he  was  killed,  seemed 
so  worn  and  in  so  miserable  a  state  to  those  who  stripped  him  of 
it,  that  they  did  not  think  it  worth  carrying  off,  as  they  had  at 
first  intended.  They  threw  it  back  on  his  body,  and  it  was  sent 
to  us  at  Quebec. 

To  the  same  extent  that  he  treated  himself  severely  was  he 
compassionate  and  charitable  to  others.  He  retained  nothing  for 
himself,  but  everything  that  he  received  he  immediately  distribu- 
ted to  his  poor  neophytes.  Thus  the  greater  part  have  given  at 
his  death  demonstrations  of  grief  more  vivid  than  if  they  had 
lost  their  nearest  relations. 

He  took  extraordinary  pains  to  ornament  and  embellish  his 
church,  being  persuaded  that  this  external  show  which  produced 
an  effect  on  the  senses,  animated  the  devotion  of  uncivilized  peo- 
ple, and  inspired  them  with  the  most  profound  veneration  for 
our  holy  mysteries.  As  he  knew  a  little  of  painting,  and  also 
understood  the  art  of  turning,  it  was  decorated  with  many  works 
which  he  had  himself  executed. 

You  will  well  judge,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  these  virtues 
of  which  New  France  was  the  witness  during  so  many  years,  had 
gained  for  him  the  respect  and  affection  both  of  the  French  and 
Indians. 

Thus  he  was  universally  regretted.  No  one  can  doubt  but 
that  he  was  put  to  death  out  of  hatred  to  his  ministry,  and  his 
zeal  in  establishing  the  true  faith  in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians. 
This  is  the  opinion  which  is  entertained  by  M.  de  Bellemont, 
Superior  of  the  Seminary  of  Saint  Sulpice,  at  Montreal.  Having 
asked  from  him  the  accustomed  suffrages  for  the  deceased,  for  the 
sake  of  the  intercourse  of  prayers  which  we  have  among  us,  he 
replied  to  me,  by  using  those  well  known  words  of  St.  Augustine, 
that  it  was  doing  an  injury  to  a  martyr  to  pray  for  him.  "  Inju- 
riam  facit  martyri  qui  orat  pro  eo." 

May  it  please  the  Lord,  that  his  blood  shed  for  so  just  a  cause, 


DEATH  OF  FATHER  RASLES.  77 

may  enrich  these  heathen  lands,  so  often  watered  by  the  blood  of 
the  Evangelical  laborers  who  have  preceded  us;  that  it  may 
render  them  fertile  in  earnest  Christians,  and  that  it  may  ani- 
mate the  zeal  of  apostolical  men  to  come  and  reap  the  abundant 
harvest  which  is  offered  by  so  many  people  still  shrouded  in  the 
shadow  of  death. 

Nevertheless,  as  it  appertains  only  to  the  church  to  declare  the 
names  of  the  saints,  I  recommend  him  to  your  holy  sacrifices, 
and  to  those  of  all  the  Fathers.  And  I  pray  you  not  to  forget 
him  who  is  with  much  respect,  &c. 


[We  cannot  conclude  this  letter  without  quoting  from  Dr.  Convers 
Francis?  Life  of  Rale — to  which  we  have  been  indebted  for  many  of  these 
notes — a  couple  of  passages,  describing  the  present  appearance  of  the  spot 
on  which  this  tragedy  took  place.  "  "Whoever  has  visited  the  pleasant  town 
of  Norridgwock,  as  it  now  is,  must  have  heard  of  Indian  Old  Pointy  as  the 
people  call  the  place  where  Rale's  village  stood,  and  perhaps  curiosity  may 
have  carried  him  thither.  If  so,  he  has  found  a  lovely,  sequestered  spot  in 
the  depth  of  nature's  stillness,  on  a  point  around  which  the  waters  of  the 
Kennebec,  not  far  from  their  confluence  with  those  of  Sandy  River,  sweep  on 
in  their  beautiful  course,  as  if  to  the  music  of  the  rapids  above  ;  a  spot  over 
which  the  sad  memory  of  the  past,  without  its  passions,  will  throw  a  charm, 
and  on  which,  he  will  believe,  the  ceaseless  worship  of  nature  might  blend 
itself  with  the  aspirations  of  Christian  devotion.  He  will  find,  that  vestiges 
of  the  old  settlement  are  not  wanting  now ;  that  broken  utensils,  glass  beads, 
and  hatchets,  have  been  turned  up  by  the  husbandman's  plough,  and  are  pre- 
served by  the  people  in  the  neighborhood ;  and  he  will  turn  away  from  the 
place  with  the  feeling,  that  the  hatef  ulness  of  the  mad  spirit  of  war  is  aggra- 
vated by  such  a  connection  with  nature's  sweet  retirements." — p.  321. 

"  The  spot  on  which  the  Norridgwock  missionary  fell,  was  marked,  some 
time  after  his  death,  by  the  erection  of  a  cross.  This,  it  is  said,  in  process 
of  time,  was  cut  down  by  a  company  of  hunters.  I  believe  it  was  replaced 
by  some  rude  memorial  in  stone.     But  in  1833  a  permanent  monument  was 

erected  in  honor  of  Rale An  acre  of  land  was  purchased,  including 

the  site  of  Rale's  church  and  his  grave.    Over  the  grave,  on  the  23d  of 


78  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

August,  1833,  the  anniverBary  (according  to  the  New  Style)  of  the  fight  at 
Norridgwock,  and  just  one  hundred  and  nine  years  after  its  occurrencej  the 
foundation  was  laid,  and  the  monument  raised,  with  much  ceremony,  amidst 
a  large  concourse  of  people.  Bishop  Fenwick,  of  Boston,  directed  the  cere- 
monies, and  delivered  an  address  full  of  appropriate  interest.  Delegates 
from  the  Penobscot,  Passamaquoddy,  and  Canada  Indians,  were  present  on 
the  occasion.  The  monument  is  about  twenty  feet  high,  including  an  iron 
cross,  with  which  it  is  surmounted.  On  the  south  side  of  the  base,  fronting 
the  Kennebec  River,  is  an  appropriate  and  somewhat  long  Latin  inscrip- 
tion."—p.  329.] 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROQUOIS  SAINT, 


1656—1715. 


LETTER    IV, 


FROM    FATHER   CHOLONEC,   MISSIONARY   OF   THE    SOCIETY   OF    JESUS, 

TO   FATHER   AUGUSTIN    LE    BLANC    OF   THE    SAME    SOCIETY, 

PROCURATOR    OF   MISSIONS   IN    CANADA. 


At  Sault  de  St.  Louis,  the  27th  of  August,  1715. 

MY  REVEREND  FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you : 

The  marvels  which  God  is  working  every  day  through  the 
intercession  of  a  young  Iroquois  female  who  has  lived  and  died 
among  us  in  the  order  of  sanctity,  have  induced  me  to  inform 
you  of  the  particulars  of  her  life,  although  you  have  not  pressed 
me  in  your  letters  to  enter  into  detail.  You  have  yourself  been 
a  witness  of  these  marvels,  when  you  discharged  there  with  so 
much  zeal  the  duties  of  a  Missionary,  and  you  know  that  the  high 
Prelate  who  governs  this  church,  touched  by  the  prodigies  with 
which  God  has  deigned  to  honor  the  memory  of  this  holy  maiden, 
has  with  reason  called  her  the  Genevieve  of  New  France.  All 
the  French  who  are  in  the  colonies,  as  well  as  the  Indians,  hold 
her  in  singular  veneration.  They  come  from  a  great  distance  to 
pray  at  her  tomb,  and  many,  by  her  intercession,  have  been  im- 
mediately cured  of  their  maladies,  and  have  received  from  Hea- 
ven other  extraordinary  favors.  I  will  write  you  nothing,  my 
Reverend  Father,  which  I  have  not  myself  seen  during  the  time 
she  was  under  my  care,  or  which  I  have  not  learned  of  the 
Missionary  who  conferred  on  her  the  rite  of  holy  Baptism. 
Tegahkouita,  (which  is  the  name  of  this  sainted  female  about 

5* 


82  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

whom  I  am  going  to  inform  you,)  was  born  in  the  year  1656,  at 
Gandaouague,  one  of  the  settlements  of  the  lower  Iroquois,  who 
are  called  Agniez.  Her  father  was  an  Iroquois  and  a  heathen ; 
her  mother,  who  was  a  Christian,  was  an  Algonquin,  and  had 
been  baptized  at  the  village  of  Trois  Rivieres,  where  she  was 
brought  up  among  the  French.  During  the  time  that  we  were 
at  war  with  the  Iroquois,  she  was  taken  prisoner  by  these  In- 
dians, and  remained  a  captive  in  their  country.  We  have  since 
learned,  that  thus  in  the  very  bosom  of  heathenism,  she  pre- 
served her  faith  even  to  her  death.  By  her  marriage  she  had 
two  children,  one  son  and  one  daughter,  the  latter  of  whom  is 
the  subject  of  this  narrative,  but  she  had  the  pain  to  die  without 
having  been  able  to  procure  for  them  the  grace  of  Baptism.  The 
small-pox,  which  ravaged  the  Iroquois  country,  in  a  few  days  re- 
moved her  husband,  her  son,  and  herself  Tegahkouita  was  also 
attacked  like  the  others,  but  she  did  not  sink  as  they  did  under 
the  violence  of  the  disease.  Thus,  at  the  age  of  four  years  she 
found  herself  an  orphan,  under  the  care  of  her  aunts,  and  in 
the  power  of  an  uncle  who  was  the  leading  man  in  the  settlement. 

The  small-pox  had  injured  her  eyes,  and  this  infirmity  having 
rendered  her  incapable  of  enduring  the  glare  of  light,  she  remain- 
ed during  whole  days  shut  up  in  her  wigwam.  By  degrees  she 
began  to  love  this  seclusion,  and  at  length  that  became  her  taste 
which  she  had  at  first  endured  only  from  necessity.  This  incli- 
nation for  retirement,  so  contrary  to  the  usual  spirit  of  the  young 
Iroquois,  was  the  principal  cause  of  her  preserving  her  innocence 
of  life  while  living  in  such  scenes  of  corruption. 

When  she  was  a  little  older,  she  occupied  herself  at  home  in 
rendering  to  her  aunts  all  those  services  of  which  she  was  capa- 
ble, and  which  were  in  accordance  with  her  sex.  She  ground  the 
corn,  went  in  search  of  water,  and  carried  the  wood ;  for  such, 
among  these  Indians,  are  the  ordinary  employments  of  females. 
The  rest  of  her  time  she  spent  in  the  manufacture  of  little  arti- 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  S3 

cles,  for  which  she  possessed  an  extraordinary  skill.  By  this 
means  she  avoided  two  rocks  which  would  have  been  equally 
fatal  to  her  innocence — idleness,  so  common  there  among  her 
own  sex,  and  which  is  the  source  of  an  infinite  number  of  vices  ; 
and  the  extreme  passion  they  have  to  spend  their  time  in  gossip- 
ing visits,  and  to  show  themselves  in  public  places  where  they 
can  display  their  finery.  For  it  is  not  necessary  to  believe  that 
this  kind  of  vanity  is  confined  to  civilized  nations  ;  the  females 
of  our  Indians,  and  especially  the  young  girls,  have  a  great  taste 
for  parading  their  ornaments,  some  of  which  they  esteem  very 
precious.  Their  finery  consists  of  cloths  which  they  buy  of  the 
Europeans,  mantles  of  fur,  and  difi'erent  kinds  of  shells,  with 
which  they  cover  themselves  from  head  to  foot.  They  have  also 
bracelets,  and  collars,  and  pendants  for  the  ears  and  bolts.  They 
adorn  even  their  moccasons,  for  these  personal  ornaments  consti- 
tute all  their  riches,  and  it  is  in  this  way,  by  the  different  kinds 
of  garments,  that  they  mark  their  rank  among  themselves. 

The  young  Tegahkouita  had  naturally  a  distaste  for  all  this 
finery  which  was  appropriate  to  her  sex,  but  she  could  not  oppose 
the  persons  who  stood  to  her  in  the  place  of  father  and  mother, 
and  to  please  them  she  had  sometimes  recourse  to  these  vain 
ornaments.  But  after  she  became  a  Christian,  she  looked  back 
upon  it  as  a  great  sin,  and  expiated  this  compliance  of  which 
she  had  been  guilty,  by  a  severe  penance  and  almost  continual 
tears. 

M.  de  Thracy,  having  been  sent  by  the  government  to  bring 
to  reason  the  Iroquois  nations  who  laid  waste  our  colonies,  car- 
ried the  war  into  their  country  and  burned  three  villages  of  the 
Agniez.  This  expedition  spread  terror  among  the  Indians,  and 
they  acceded  to  the  terms  of  peace  which  were  offered  them. 
Their  deputies  were  well  received  by  the  French,  and  a  peace 
concluded  to  the  advantage  of  both  nations. 

"We  availed  ourselves  of  this  occasion,  which  seemed  a  favora- 


84  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

ble  one,  to  send  missionaries  to  the  Iroquois.  They  had  already 
gained  some  smattering  of  the  Grospel,  which  had  been  preached 
to  them  by  Father  logues,  and  particularly  those  of  Onnontague, 
among  whom  this  Father  had  fixed  his  residence.  It  is  well 
known  that  this  Missionary  received  there  that  recompense  of 
martyrdom  which  well  befitted  his  zeal.  The  Indians  at  first 
held  him  in  a  severe  captivity  and  mutilated  his  fingers,  and  it 
was  only  by  a  kind  of  miracle  that  he  was  able  for  a  time  to 
escape  their  fury.  It  seemed  however  that  his  blood  was  destined 
to  be  the  seed  of  Christianity  in  that  heathen  land,  for  having 
had  the  courage,  in  the  following  year,  to  return  for  the  purpose 
of  continuing  his  mission  among  these  people  who  had  treated 
him  so  inhumanly,  he  finished  his  apostolic  career  amid  the  tor- 
ments they  forced  him  to  endure.*  The  works  of  his  two  com- 
panions were  crowned  by  the  same  kind  of  death,  and  it  is 
without  doubt  to  the  blood  of  these  first  Apostles  of  the  Iroquois 
nation,  that  we  must  ascribe  the  blessings  which  Grod  poured  out 

[*  The  History  of  Father  Isaac  logues  is  full  of  romantic  interest.  He 
was  the  first  to  carry  the  cross  into  Michigan  and  among  the  villages  of  the 
Mohawks.  On  his  return  from  the  falls  of  St.  Mary  escorted  by  some  Hu- 
ron braves,  they  were  taken  by  a  war  party  of  the  Mohawks.  His  companions 
were  all  put  to  death  with  the  usual  attendants  of  savage  cruelty,  but  not 
befbre  logues  had  baptized  two  of  them,  who  were  neophytes,  with  some 
drops  of  water  he  found  clinging  to  the  broad  blade  of  an  ear  of  Indian 
corn  they  had  thrown  to  him.  After  suffering  every  cruelty  and  being 
obliged  to  run  the  gauntlet  through  three  villages,  he  was  in  1642  ransomed 
by  the  Dutch  at  Albany  and  set  at  liberty.  He  then  sailed  for  France  to 
obtain  permission  from  the  Pope  to  celebrate  the  divine  mysteries  with  his 
mutilated  hands.  The  Pope  granted  his  prayer,  saying,  "  Indignum  esset 
Christ!  martyrum  Christi  non  libere  sanguinem."  On  his  return  to  the  Mo- 
hawks for  the  secon(i  time,  he  was  at  once  received  as  a  prisoner  and  con- 
demned to  death  as  an  enchanter.  He  approached  the  cabin  where  the 
death  festival  was  kept,  and  as  he  entered,  received  the  death  blow.  His 
head  was  hung  upon  the  palisades  of  the  village,  and  his  body  thrown  into 
the  Mohawk  river.    Bancroft^  iii.  138.] 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  85 

on  the  zeal  of  those  who  succeeded  them  in  this  evangelical  min- 
istry. 

The  Father  Fremin,  the  Father  Bruyas,  and  the  Father  Pier- 
ron,  who  knew  the  language  of  the  country,  were  chosen  to 
accompany  the  Iroquois  deputies,  and  on  the  part  of  the  French 
to  confirm  the  peace  which  had  been  granted  them.  They  com- 
mitted also  to  the  Missionaries  the  presents  which  the  Grovernor 
made,  that  it  might  facilitate  their  entrance  into  these  barbarous 
regions.  They  happened  to  arrive  there  at  a  time  when  these 
people  are  accustomed  to  plunge  into  all  kinds  of  debauchery, 
and  found  no  one  therefore  in  a  fit  state  to  receive  them.  This 
unseasonable  period  however  procured  for  the  young  Tegahkouita 
the  advantage  of  knowing  early  those  of  whom  God  wished  to 
make  use,  to  conduct  her  to  the  highest  degree  of  perfection. 
She  was  charged  with  the  task  of  lodging  the  Missionaries,  and 
attending  to  their  wants.  The  modesty  and  sweetness  with 
which  she  acquitted  herself  of  this  duty,  touched  her  new  guests, 
while  she  on  her  part  was  struck  with  their  afiable  manners,  their 
regularity  in  prayer,  and  the  other  exercises  into  which  they  di- 
vided the  day.  God  even  then  disposed  her  to  the  grace  of  Bap- 
tism, which  she  would  have  requested,  if  the  missionaries  had 
remained  longer  in  her  village. 

The  third  day  after  their  arrival  they  were  sent  for  toTionnon- 
toquerij  where  their  reception  was  to  take  place  :  it  was  very  pom- 
pous. Two  of  the  missionaries  established  themselves  in  this 
village,  while  the  third  commenced  a  mission  in  the  village  of 
Oimeiout^  which  is  more  than  thirty  leagues  distant  in  the  coun- 
try. The  next  year  they  formed  a  third  mission  at  Annontague. 
The  fourth  was  established  at  Tsonnontouan,  and  the  fifth  at  the 
village  of  Goiogoen.  The  natives  of  the  Agniez  and  the  Tson- 
nontouans  are  very  numerous,  and  separated  in  many  different 
villages,  which  is  the  reason  why  they  were  obliged  to  increase 
the  number  of  the  missionaries. 


86  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

At  .length  Tegahkouita  became  of  a  marriageable  age,  and  her 
relations  were  anxious  to  find  a  husband  for  her,  bee  ..use,  accord- 
ing to  the  custom  of  the  country,  the  game  which  the  husband 
kills  in  the  chase,  is  appropriated  to  the  benefit  of  his  wife  and 
the  other  members  of  her  family.  But  the  young  Iroquois  had 
inclinations  very  much  opposed  to  the  designs  of  her  relations. 
She  had  a  great  love  of  purity,  even  before  she  knew  the  excel- 
lence of  this  virtue,  and  anything  which  could  soil  it  ever  so  lit- 
tle, impressed  her  with  horror.  When  therefore  they  proposed  to 
establish  her  in  life,  she  excused  herself  under  different  pretexts, 
alleging  above  all  her  extreme  youth,  and  the  little  inclination 
she  had  to  enter  into  marriage. 

The  relatives  seemed  to  approve  of  these  reasons ;  but  a  little 
while  after  they  resolved  to  betroth  her,  when  she  least  expected 
it,  and  without  even  allowing  her  a  choice  in  the  person  to  whom 
she  was  to  be  united.  They  therefore  cast  their  eyes  upon  a 
young  man  whose  alliance  appeared  desirable,  and  made  the  pro- 
position both  to  him.  and  to  the  members  of  his  family.  The 
matter  being  settled  on  both  sides,  the  young  man  in  the  evening 
entered  the  wigwam  which  was  destined  for  him,  and  seated  him- 
self near  her.  It  is  thus  that  marriages  are  made  among  the 
Indians ;  and  although  these  heathen  extend  their  dissoluteness 
and  licentiousness  to  the  greatest  excess,  there  is  yet  no  nation 
which  in  public  guards  so  scrupulously  that  outward  decorum 
which  is  the  attendant  of  perfect  modesty.  A  young  man  would 
be  forever  dishonored,  if  he  should  stop  to  converse  publicly  with 
a  young  female.  Whenever  marriage  is  in  agitation,  the  busi- 
ness is  to  be  settled  by  the  parents,  and  the  parties  most  inter- 
ested are  not  even  permitted  to  meet.  It  is  sufficient  that  they 
are  talking  of  the  marriage  of  a  young  Indian  with  a  young  fe- 
male, to  induce  them  with  care  to  shun  seeing  and  speaking  with 
each  other.  When  the  parents  on  both  sides  have  agreed,  the 
young  man  comes  by  night  to  the  wigwam  of  his  future  spousSj 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  I^AINT.     A  .        Sf  /    J 
^ . i-iy U't^  ^i 

and  seats  himself  near  her ;  which  is  the  same  as  de(^j|0^ing,  tnajf^ -^ 

he  takes  her  for  his  wife,  and  she  takes  him  for  her  husDft!^.>  g 

Tegahkouita  appeared  utterly  disconcerted  when  she  saw  fti^ 
young  man  seated  by  her  side.  She  at  first  blushed,  and  then"  /^ 
rising  abruptly,  went  forth  indignantly  from  the  wigwam ;  n^Ve^^ 
would  she  re-enter  until  the  young  man  left  it.  This  firmness 
rendered  her  relatives  outrageous.  They  considered  that  they 
had  in  this  way  received  an  insult,  and  resolved  that  they  would 
not  be  disappointed.  They  therefore  attempted  other  stratagems, 
which  served  only  to  show  more  clearly  the  firmness  of  their 
niece. 

Artifice  not  having  proved  successful,  they  had  recourse  to 
violence.  They  now  treated  her  as  a  slave,  obliging  her  to  do 
everything  which  was  most  painful  and  repulsive,  and  malignantly 
interpreting  all  her  actions,  even  when  most  innocent.  They  re- 
proached her  without  ceasing  for  the  want  of  attachment  to  her 
relations,  her  uncouth  manners,  and  her  stupidity,  for  it  was  thus 
that  they  termed  the  dislike  she  felt  to  marriage.  They  attri- 
buted it  to  a  secret  hatred  of  the  Iroquois  nation,  because  she 
was  herself  of  the  Algonquin  race.  In  short,  they  omitted  no 
means  of  shaking  her  constancy. 

The  young  girl  suffered  all  this  ill  treatment  with  unwearied 
patience,  and  without  ever  losing  anything  of  her  equanimity  of 
mind  or  her  natural  sweetness ;  she  rendered  them  all  the  ser- 
vices they  required  with  an  attention  and  docility  beyond  her 
years  and  strength.  By  degrees,  her  relatives  were  softened, 
restored  to  her  their  kind  feelings,  and  did  not  further  molest 
her  in  regard  to  the  course  she  had  adopted. 

At  this  very  time  Father  Jacques  de  Lamberville  was  con 
ducted  by  Providence  to  the  village  of  our  young  Iroquois,  and 
received  orders  from  his  superiors  to  remain  there,  although  it 
seemed  most  natural  that  he  should  go  on  to  join  his  brother, 
who  had  charge  of  the  mission  to  the  Iroquois  of  Onriontaguc. 


88  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Tegahkouita  did  not  fail  to  be  present  at  the  instructions  and 
prayers  which  took  place  every  day  in  the  chapel,  but  she  did  not 
dare  to  disclose  the  design  she  had  for  a  long  time  formed  of  be- 
coming a  Christian ;  perhaps,  because  she  was  restrained  by  fear 
of  her  uncle,  in  whose  power  she  entirely  was,  and  who,  from  in- 
terested motives,  had  joined  in  the  opposition  to  the  Christians  ; 
perhaps,  because  modesty  itself  rendered  her  too  timid,  and  pre- 
vented her  from  discovering  her  sentiments  to  the  missionary. 

But,  at  length,  the  occasion  of  her  declaring  her  desire  for 
baptism  presented  itself,  when  she  least  expected  it.  A  wound 
which  she  had  received  in  the  foot  detained  her  in  the  village, 
whilst  the  greater  part  of  the  women  were  in  the  fields  gathering 
the  harvest  of  Indian  corn.  The  Missionary  had  selected  this 
time  to  go  his  rounds,  and  instruct  at  his  leisure  those  who  were 
remaining  in  the  wigwams.  He  entered  that  of  Tegahkouita. 
This  good  girl  on  seeing  him  was  not  able  to  restrain  her  joy. 
She  at  once  began  to  open  her  heart  to  him,  even  in  presence  of 
her  companions,  on  the  earnest  desire  she  had  to  be  admitted  into 
the  fold  of  the  Christians.  She  disclosed  also  the  obstacles  she  had 
been  obliged  to  surmount  on  the  part  of  her  family,  and  in  this  first 
conversation  showed  a  courage  above  her  sex.  The  goodness  of 
her  temper,  the  vivacity  of  her  spirit,  her  simplicity  and  candor, 
caused  the  Missionary  to  believe  that  one  day  she  would  make 
great  progress  in  virtue.  He  therefore  applied  himself  particu- 
larly to  instruct  her  in  the  truths  of  Christianity,  but  did  not 
think  he  ought  to  yield  so  soon  to  her  entreaties :  for  the  grace 
of  Baptism  should  not  be  accorded  to  adults,  and  particularly  in 
this  country,  but  with  great  care  and  after  a  long  probation.  All 
the  winter  therefore  was  employed  in  her  instruction  and  a  rigid 
investigation  of  her  manner  of  life. 

It  is  surprising,  that  notwithstanding  the  propensity  these 
Indians  have  for  slander,  and  particularly  those  of  her  own  sex, 
the  Missionary  did  not  find  any  one  but  gave  a  high  encomium 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  89 

to  the  young  catechuineii.  Even  those  who  had  persecuted  her 
most  severely  were  not  backward  in  giving  their  testimony  to 
her  virtue.  He  therefore  did  not  hesitate  any  longer  to  adminis- 
ter to  her  the  holy  Baptism  which  she  asked  with  so  much  godly 
earnestness.  She  received  it  on  Easter  Day  in  the  year  1676, 
and  was  named  Catherine,  and  it  is  thus  that  I  shall  call  her  in 
the  rest  of  this  letter. 

The  only  care  of  the  young  neophyte  was  now  to  fulfill  the 
engagements  she  had  contracted.  She  did  not  wish  to  restrict 
herself  to  the  observance  of  common  practices,  for  she  felt  that 
she  was  called  to  a  more  perfect  life.  Besides  the  public  instruc- 
tions, at  which  she  was  present  punctually,  she  requested  also  par- 
ticular ones  for  the  regulation  of  her  private  and  secret  life.  Her 
prayers,  her -devotions,  and  her  penances  were  arranged  with  the 
utmost  exactness,  and  she  was  so  docile  to  form  herself  according 
to  the  plan  of  perfection  which  had  been  marked  out  for  her, 
that  in  a  little  time  she  became  a  model  of  virtue. 

In  this  manner  several  months  passed  away  very  peaceably. 
Even  her  relations  did  not  seem  to  disapprove  of  the  new  course 
of  life  which  she  was  leading.  But  the  Holy  Spirit  has  warned 
us  by  the  mouth  of  Wisdom,  that  the  faithful  soul  which  begins 
to  unite  itself  to  God,  should  prepare  for  temptation  ;  and  this 
was  verified  in  the  case  of  Catherine.  Her  extraordinary  virtue 
drew  upon  her  the  persecutions  even  of  those  who  admired  her. 
They  looked  upon  a  life  so  pure,  as  being  a  tacit  reproach  to 
their  own  irregularities,  and  with  the  design  of  discrediting  it, 
they  endeavored  by  divers  artifices  to  throw  a  taint  upon  its 
purity.  But  the  confidence  which  the  neophyte  had  in  God, 
the  distrust  she  felt  of  herself,  her  constancy  in  prayer,  and  that 
delicacy  of  conscience  which  made  her  dread  even  the  shadow  of 
a  sin,  gave  her  a  perfect  victory  over  the  enemies  of  her  inno- 
cence. 

The  exactness  with  which  she  observed  the  festival  days  at  the 


90  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Chapel,  was  the  cause  of  another  storm  which  came  upon  her  on 
the  part  of  her  relations.  The  chaplet  recited  by  two  choirs  is 
an  exercise  of  these  holy  days ;  this  kind  of  psalmody  awakens 
the  attention  of  the  neophytes  and  animates  their  devotions. 
They  execute  the  hymns  and  sacred  canticles  which  our  Indians 
chant,  with  much  exactness  and  harmony,  for  they  have  a  fine 
ear,  a  good  voice,  and  a  rare  taste  for  music.  Catherine  never 
omitted  this  exercise.  But  they  took  it  ill  in  the  wigwam  that 
on  these  days  she  abstained  from  going  to  work  with  the  others 
in  the  field.  At  length,  they  came  to  bitter  words,  cast  upon  her 
the  reproach,  that  Christianity  had  made  her  effeminate  and  ac- 
customed her  to  an  indolent  life :  they  did  not  even  allow  her 
anything  to  eat,  to  oblige  her,  by  means  of  famine,  to  follow  her 
relations  and  to  aid  in  their  labor.  The  neophyte  bo^e  with  con- 
stancy their  reproach  and  contempt,  and  preferred  in  those  days 
to  do  without  nourishment,  rather  than  violate  the  law  which  re- 
quired the  observance  of  these  festivals,  or  to  omit  these  ordinary 
practices  of  piety. 

This  firmness,  which  nothing  could  shake,  irritated  more  and 
more  her  heathen  relatives.  Whenever  she  went  to  the  Chapel 
they  caused  her  to  be  followed  with  showers  of  stones  by  drunken 
people,  or  those  who  feigned  to  be  so,  so  that,  to  avoid  their  in- 
sults, she  was  often  obliged  to  take  the  most  circuitous  paths. 
This  extended  even  to  the  children,  who  pointed  their  fingers  at 
her,  cried  after  her,  and  in  derision  called  her  "  the  Christian." 
One  day,  when  she  had  retired  to  her  wigwam,  a  young  man  en- 
tered abruptly,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  rage,  and  a  hatchet  in  his 
hand,  which  he  raised  as  if  to  strike  her.  Perhaps  he  had  no 
other  design  than  to  frighten  her.  But  whatever  might  have 
been  the  Indian's  intentions,  Catherine  contented  herself  with 
modestly  bowing  her  head,  without  showing  the  least  emotion. 
This  intrepidity,  so  little  expectedj  astonished  the  Indian  to  such 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  91 

a  degree,  that  lie  immediately  took  to  flight,  as  if  he  had  been 
himself  terrified  by  some  invisible  power. 

It  was  in  such  trials  of  her  patience  and  piety  that  Catherine 
spent  the  summer  and  autumn  which  followed  her  baptism.  The 
winter  brought  her  a  little  more  tranquillity,  but  nevertheless, 
she  was  not  freed  from  suffering  some  crosses  on  the  part  of  one 
of  her  aunts.  This  woman,  who  was  of  a  deceitful  and  dangerous 
spirit,  could  not  endure  the  regular  life  of  her  niece,  and  there- 
fore constantly  condemned  her,  even  in  actions  and  words  the 
most  indifferent.  It  is  a  custom  among  these  Indians,  that  un- 
cles give  the  name  of  daughters  to  their  nieces,  and  the  nieces 
reciprocally  call  their  uncles  by  the  name  of  father.  Hence  it 
happens,  that  cousin-germans  are  commonly  called  brothers.  It 
happened,  however,  once  or  twice,  that  Catherine  called  the  hus- 
band of  her  aunt  by  his  proper  name,  and  not  by  that  of  father  : 
but  it  was  entirely  owing  to  mistake  or  want  of  thought.  Yet 
this  evil  spirit  did  not  need  any  thing  farther  as  the  foundation 
on  which  to  build  up  a  most  atrocious  calumny.  She  pretended 
to  believe,  that  this  manner  of  expressing  herself,  which  seemed 
to  her  so  familiar,  was  an  evidence  of  criminal  intimacy,  and  im- 
mediately went  to  seek  the  missionary,  to  decry  her  to  him.  and 
destroy  in  his  mind  those  sentiments  of  esteem  which  he  had  al- 
ways entertained  for  the  neophyte.  "  Well !"  she  said,  at  once, 
"  so  Catherine  whom  you  esteem  so  virtuous,  is  notwithstanding 
a  hypocrite  who  deceives  you.  Even  in  my  presence  she  solicited 
my  husband  to  sin."  The  missionary,  who  understood  the  evil 
spirit  of  this  woman,  wished  to  know  on  what  she  founded  an  ac- 
cusation of  this  kind,  and  having  learned  what  had  given  occa- 
sion to  this  odious  suspicion,  he  administered  to  her  a  severe  re- 
primand, and  sent  her  away  utterly  confounded.  When  he  after- 
wards mentioned  it  to  the  neophyte,  she  answered  him  with  a 
candor  and  confidence  which  showed  the  absence  of  all  falsehood. 
It  was  on  this  occasion  that  she  declared,  what  perhaps  we  should 


92  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

not  have  known  if  she  had  not  been  placed  on  this  trial,  that  by 
the  kindness  of  the  Lord  she  could  not  remember  that  she  had 
ever  stained  the  purity  of  her  person,  and  that  she  did  not  fear 
receiving  any  reproach  on  this  point  in  the  day  of  judgment. 

It  was  sad  for  Catherine  to  have  to  sustain  so  many  conflicts, 
and  to  see  her  innocence  exposed  without  cessation  to  the  out- 
rages and  railleries  of  her  countrywomen.  And  in  other  respects 
she  had  everything  to  fear  in  a  country  where  so  few  of  the  peo- 
ple had  imbibed  a  taste  for  the  maxims  of  the  Grospel,  She, 
therefore,  earnestly  desired  to  be  transplanted  to  some  other 
mission  where  she  might  serve  God  in  peace  and  liberty.  This 
was  the  subject  of  her  most  fervent  prayers,  and  it  was  also  the 
advice  of  the  missionary,  but  it  was  not  easy  to  bring  abouj;.  She 
was  entirely  in  the  power  of  an  uncle,  watchful  of  all  her  actions, 
and  through  the  aversion  he  had  for  Christians,  incapable  of  ap- 
preciating her  resolution.  But  Grod  who  listens  favorably  even 
to  the  simple  desires  of  those  who  place  their  trust  in  Him,  dis- 
posed all  things  for  the  repose  and  consolation  of  the  neophyte. 

A  colony  of  Iroquois  had  lately  been  formed  among  the  French, 
the  peace  which  existed  between .  the  two  nations  having  given 
these  Indians  an  opportunity  of  coming  to  hunt  on  our  lands. 
Many  of  them  stopped  near  the  prairie  of  the  Madeleine,  where 
the  missionaries  of  our  society  who  dwelt  there  met  them,  and  at 
different  times  conversed  with  them  on  the  necessity  of  salvation. 
Grod  at  the  same  time  influencing  their  hearts  by  the  impressions 
of  his  grace,  these  Indians  found  themselves  suddenly  changed, 
and  listened  without  objection  to  the  proposition  that  they  should 
renounce  their  country  and  settle  among  us.  They  received 
baptism  after  the  usual  instructions  and  probation. 

The  example  and  devotion  of  these  new  converts  drew  to  them 
many  of  their  countrymen,  and  in  a  few  years  the  Mission  of 
St.  Francis  Xavier  du  Sault,  (for  it  was  thus  that  it  was  named,) 
became  celebrated  for  the  great  number  of  its  neophytes  and  their 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  93 

extraordinary  fervor.  If  an  Iroquois  had  made  these  a  visit, 
ever  so  short,  even  though  he  had  no  other  design  but  to  see  his 
relatives  or  friends,  he  seemed  to  lose  entirely  the  desire  to  re- 
turn to  his  own  country.  The  charity  of  these  neophytes  led 
them  even  to  divide  with  the  new  comers,  the  fields  which  they 
had  cleared  with  much  labor  :  but  the  way  in  which  this  feeling 
appeared  to  the  greatest  advantage  was,  in  the  eagerness  they 
showed  in  instructing  them  in  the  truths  of  our  faith.  To  this 
work  they  devoted  entire  days  and  even  a  portion  of  the  night. 
Their  conversations,  full  of  unction  and  piety,  made  the  most 
lively  impression  on  the  hearts  of  their  guests,  and  transformed 
them,  so  to  speak,  into  different  beings.  He  who  a  little  while 
before  breathed  of  nothing  but  blood  and  war,  became,  softened, 
humble,  teachable,  and  ready  to  obey  the  most  difficult  maxims 
of  our  religion. 

This  zeal  did  not  restrict  itself  to  those  who  came  to  visit 
them,  but  induced  them  also  to  make  excursions  into  the  differ- 
ent settlements  of  their  nation,  and  they  always  returned  accom- 
panied by  a  large  number  of  their  countrymen.  On  the  very 
day  that  Catherine  received  Baptism,  one  of  the  most  powerful 
of  the  Agniez  returned  to  the  mission  in  company  with  thirty  of 
the  Iroquois  of  that  tribe  whom  he  had  gained  to  Jesus  Christ. 
The  neophyte  would  very  willingly  have  followed  him,  but  she 
depended,  as  I  have  said  before,  on  an  uncle  who  did  not  see  with- 
out sorrow  the  depopulation  of  his  village,  and  who  openly  de- 
clared himself  the  enemy  of  those  who  thought  of  going  to  live 
among  the  French. 

It  was  not  until  the  following  year  that  she  obtained  the  facil- 
ities she  wished  for  the  execution  of  her  design.  She  had  an 
adopted  sister  who  had  retired  with  her  husband  to  the  Mission 
du  Sault.  The  zeal  of  the  recent  converts  to  draw  their  relatives 
and  friends  to  the  new  colony,  inspired  her  with  the  same  thoughts 
with  regard  to  Catherine,  and  disclosing  her  designs  to  her  hus- 


94  JESUITS  IN  A"MERICA. 

band,  he  gave  his  consent.  He  joined  himself  therefore  to  an 
Indian  of  Loretto  and  some  other  neophytes,  who  under  cover 
of  going  to  trade  in  beaver-skins  with  the  English,  travelled  to 
the  villages  of  the  Iroquois,  with  the  intention  of  engaging  their 
acquaintances  to  follow  them,  and  to  share  in  the  blessings  of  their 
conversion. 

With  difficulty  he  reached  the  village  in  which  Catherine  lived, 
and  informed  her  secretly  of  the  object  of  his  journey,  and  the 
desire  his  wife  felt  that  she  should  be  with  her  at  the  Mission  du 
Sault,  whose  praise  he  set  forth  in  a  few  words.  As  the  neo- 
phyte appeared  transported  with  joy  at  this  disclosure,  he  warned 
her  to  hold  herself  in  readiness  to  depart  immediately  on  his  re- 
turn from  his  journey  to  the  English,  which  he  would  not  have 
made  except  to  avoid  giving  umbrage  to  his  uncle.  This  uncle 
was  then  absent,  without  having  any  suspicion  of  his  niece's  de- 
sign. Catherine  went  immediately  to  take  leave  of  the  mission- 
ary, and  to  ask  his  recommendation  to  the  Fathers  who  were  over 
the  Mission  du  Sault.  The  missionary  on  his  part,  while  he 
could  not  withhold  his  approval  of  the  resolution  of  the  neophyte, 
exhorted  her  to  place  her  trust  in  Grod,  and  gave  her  those  coun' 
sels  which  he  judged  necessary  in  the  present  juncture. 

As  the  journey  of  her  brother-in-law  was  only  a  pretext  the 
better  to  conceal  his  design,  he  almost  immediately  returned  to 
the  village,  and  the  day  after  his  arrival,  departed  with  Catherine 
and  the  Indian  of  Loretto  who  had  kept  him  company.  It  was 
not  long  before  it  was  discovered  in  the  village  that  the  neophyte 
had  disappeared,  and  they  had  no  doubt  but  that  she  had  fol- 
lowed the  two  Indians.  They  immediately  therefore  despatched 
a  runner  to  her  uncle  to  give  him  the  news.  The  old  chief, 
jealous  of  the  increase  of  his  nation,  foamed  with  rage  at  the  in- 
telligence, and  immediately  charging  his  gun  with  three  balls,  he 
went  in  pursuit  of  those  who  had  accompanied  his  niece.  He 
made  such  haste  that  in  a  very  short  time  he  came  up  with  them. 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  95 

The  two  Indians,  who  had  known  beforehand  that  he  would  not 
fail  to  pursue  them,  had  concealed  the  neophyte  in  a  thick  wood, 
and  had  stopped  as  if  to  take  a  little  repose.  The  old  man  was 
very  much  astonished  at  not  finding  his  niece  with  them,  and 
after  a  moment's  conversation,  coming  to  the  conclusion  that  he 
had  credited  too  easily  the  first  rumor  which  had  been  spread,  he 
retraced  his  footsteps  to  the  village.  Catherine  regarded  this 
sudden  retreat  of  her  uncle  as  one  efi'ect  of  the  protection  of 
God  which  she  enjoyed,  and  continuing  her  route  she  arrived 
at  the  Mission  du  Sault,  in  the  end  of  autumn  of  the  year  1677. 

She  took  up  her  abode  with  the  family  of  her  brother-in-law. 
The  cabin  belonged  to  one  of  the  most  fervent  Christians  in  the 
place,  named  Anastasia,  whose  care  it  was  to  instruct  those  of 
her  own  sex  who  aspired  to  the  grace  of  baptism.  The  zeal  with 
which  she  discharged  her  duty  in  this  employment,  her  conver- 
sations, and  her  example,  charmed  Catherine.  But  what  edified 
her  exceedingly  was  the  piety  of  all  the  converts  who  composed 
this  numerous  mission.  Above  all,  she  was  struck  with  seeing 
men  become  so  different  from  what  they  were  when  they  lived  in 
their  own  country.  She  compared  their  exemplary  life  with  the 
licentious  course  they  had  been  accustomed  to  lead,  and  recog- 
nizing the  hand  of  Grod  in  so  extraordinary  a  change,  she  cease- 
lessly thanked  Him  for  having  conducted  her  into  this  land  of 
blessings. 

To  make  a  suitable  return  for  these  favors  from  Heaven,  she 
felt  that  she  ought  to  give  herself  up  entirely  to  Grod,  without 
having  any  reserve,  or  permitting  any  thought  of  herself  The 
consecrated  place  became,  thenceforth,  all  her  delight.  She  re- 
paired thither  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning,  attended  the  Mass 
at  the  dawn  of  day,  and  afterwards  assisted  at  that  of  the  In- 
dians, which  was  said  at  sunrise.  During  the  course  of  the  day 
she  from  time  to  time  broke  off  from  her  work  to  go  and  hold 
communion  with  Jesus  Christ  at  the  foot  of  the  altar.     In  the 


96  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

evening  she  returned  again  to  the  church,  and  did  not  leave  it 
until  the  night  was  far  advanced.  When  engaged  in  her  prayers, 
she  seemed  entirely  unconscious  of  what  was  passing  without, 
and  in  a  short  time  the  Holy  Spirit  raised  her  to  so  sublime  a 
devotion,  that  she  often  spent  many  hours  in  intimate  communion 
with  Grod. 

To  this  inclination  for  prayer,  she  joined  an  almost  unceasing 
application  to  labor.  She  sustained  herself  in  her  toils  by  the 
pious  conversations  which  she  held  with  Anastasia,  that  fervent 
Christian  of  whom  I  have  already  spoken,  and  with  whom  she 
had  formed  a  most  intimate  friendship.  The  topics  on  which 
they  most  generally  talked  were,  the  delight  they  received  in  the 
service  of  God,  the  means  of  pleasing  him  and  advancing  in 
virtue,  the  peculiar  traits  seen  in  the  lives  of  the  saints,  the 
horror  they  should  have  of  sin,  and  the  care  with  which  they 
should  expiate  by  penitence  those  they  had  the  misfortune  to 
commit.  She  always  ended  the  week  by  an  exact  investigation 
of  her  faults  and  imperfections,  that  she  might  efface  them  by 
the  sacrament  of  penance,  which  she  underwent  every  Saturday 
evening.  For  this  she  prepared  herself  by  different  mortifica- 
tions with  which  she  afflicted  her  body,  and  when  she  accused 
herself  of  faults  even  the  most  light,  it  was  with  such  vivid  feel- 
ings of  compunction,  that  she  shed  tears  and  her  words  were 
choked  by  sighs  and  sobbings.  The  lofty  idea  she  had  of  the 
majesty  of  God  made  her  regard  the  least  offence  with  horror, 
and  when  any  had  escaped  her,  she  seemed  not  able  to  pardon 
herself  for  its  commission. 

Virtues  so  marked  did  not  permit  me  for  a  very  long  time  to 
refuse  her  the  permission  which  she  so  earnestly  desired,  that  on 
the  approaching  festival  of  Christmas  she  should  receive  her  first 
communion.  This  is  a  privilege  which  is  not  accorded  to  those 
who  come  to  reside  among  the  Iroquois,  until  after  some  years  of 
probation  and  many  trials ;  but  the  piety  of  Catherine  placed  her 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  97 

beyond  the  ordinary  rules.  She  participated,  for  the  first  time 
in  her  life,  in  the  holy  Eucharist,  with  a  degree  of  fervor  propor- 
tioned to  the  reverence  she  had  for  this  grace,  and  the  earnest- 
ness with  which  she  had  desired  to  obtain  it.  And  on  every 
subsequent  occasion  on  which  she  approached  the  holy  sacrament, 
it  was  always  with  the  same  disposition.  Her  manner  alone  in- 
spired the  most  lukewarm  with  devotion,  and  when  a  general 
communion  was  about  to  take  place,  the  most  virtuous  neophytes 
endeavored  with  emulation  to  be  near  her,  because,  said  they,  the 
sight  alone  of  Catherine  served  them  for  an  excellent  preparation 
for  communing  worthily. 

After  the  festival  of  Christmas,  it  being  the  proper  season  for 
the  chase,  she  was  not  able  to  excuse  herself  from  following  her 
Bister  and  brother-in-law  into  the  forests.  She  then  made  it 
apparent,  that  one  is  able  to  serve  God  in  all  places  where  his 
providence  calls  him.  She  did  not  relax  any  of  her  ordinary 
exercises,  while  her  piety  even  suggested  to  her  holy  practices  to 
substitute  in  place  of  those  which  were  incompatible  with  a  resi- 
dence in  the  forests.  There  was  a  time  set  apart  for  every  thing. 
In  the  morning  she  applied  herself  to  her  prayers,  and  concluded 
with  those  which  the  Indians  make  in  common  according  to  their 
custom,  and  in  the  evening  she  renewed  them  again,  continuing 
until  the  night  was  far  advanced.  While  the  Indians  were  par- 
taking of  their  repast  to  prepare  themselves  to  endure  the  chase 
through  the  whole  day,  she  retired  to  some  secret  place  to  offer 
up  her  devotions  ;  as  this  was  a  little  before  the  time  when  they 
were  accustomed  to  hear  Mass  at  the  Mission.  She  had  fixed  a 
cross  in  the  trunk  of  a  tree  which  she  found  by  the  side  of  a 
stream,  and  this  solitary  spot  was  her  oratory.  There,  she  placed 
herself  in  spirit  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  she  united  her  soul  with 
that  of  the  priest,  she  prayed  her  guardian  angel  to  be  present 
for  her  at  that  holy  sacrifice,  and  to  apply  to  her  its  benefits. 
The  rest  of  the  day  she  spent  in  laboring  with  the  others  of  her 

6 


98  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

r ■' 

sex,  but  to  banish  all  frivolous  discourse  and  preserve  her  union 
with  Grod,  she  always  introduced  some  religious  conversation,  or 
perhaps  invited  them  to  sing  hymns  or  anthems  in  praise  of  their 
Lord.  Her  repasts  were  very  simple,  and  often  she  did  not  eat 
till  the  end  of  the  day.  At  other  times,  she  secretly  mixed  ashes 
with  the  food  provided  for  her,  to  deprive  it  of  everything  which 
might  afford  pleasure  to  the  taste.  This  is  a  self-mortification 
which  she  always  practised,  when  she  could  do  so  without  being 
seen. 

This  sojourn  in  the  forests  was  not  very  agreeable  to  Catherine, 
although  generally  pleasant  to  the  Indian  women,  because,  freed 
from  domestic  cares,  they  pass  their  time  in  amusements  and 
feasting.  She  longed  without  ceasing  for  the  time  to  arrive,  when 
they  are  accustomed  to  return  to  the  village.  The  Church,  the 
presence  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  august  Sacrament  of  the  Altar, 
the  holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  the  frequent  exhortations,  and  the 
other  exercises  of  the  Mission,  of  which  she  was  deprived  while 
engaged  in  the  chase — these  were  the  only  objects  which  inter- 
ested her.  She  had  no  taste  for  anything  else.  She  therefore 
formed  the  determination,  that  if  she  lived  to  return  once  more  to 
the  Mission,  she  would  never  again  leave  it.  She  arrived  there 
near  the  time  of  Passion  Week,  and  for  the  first  time  assisted 
in  the  ceremonies  of  those  holy  days. 

I  shall  not  stop,  my  Reverend  Father,  to  describe  to  you  here 
how  deeply  she  was  affiected  by  a  spectacle  so  touching  as  that  of 
the  sorrows  and  death  of  a  God  for  the  safety  of  men.  She  shed 
tears  almost  continually,  and  formed  the  resolution  to  bear,  for 
the  rest  of  her  days,  in  her  own  body,  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 
From  that  time  she  sought  all  occasions  of  self-mortification, 
perhaps  to  expiate  those  light  faults  which  she  regarded  as  so 
many  outrages  against  the  Divine  Majesty,  perhaps  to  trace  in 
her  the  image  of  a  God  crucified  for  love  of  us.  The  conversa- 
tions of  Anastasia,  who  often  talked  with  her  of  the  pains  of  Hell, 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROCIUOIS  SAINT.  99 

and  the  severity  which  the  saints  exercised  upon  themselves, 
strengthened  the  desire  sl»e  had  for  the  austerities  of  penance. 
She  found  herself  also  animated  to  this  course  by  an  accident 
which  placed  her  in  great  danger  of  losing  her  life.  She  was 
cutting  a  tree  in  the  woods,  which  fell  sooner  than  she  expected ; 
she  had  sufficient  time,  by  drawing  back,  to  shun  the  body  of  the 
tree,  which  would  have  crushed  her  by  its  fall ;  but  she  was  not 
able  to  escape  from  one  of  the  branches,  which  struck  her  vio- 
lently on  the  head,  and  threw  her  senseless  to  the  ground.  She 
shortly  afterwards  recovered  from  her  swoon,  and  those  around 
heard  her  softly  ejaculating,  "  I  thank  thee,  0  good  Jesus,  for 
having  succored  me  in  this  danger."  She  did  not  doubt  but  that 
God  had  preserved  her  to  give  her  time  to  expiate  her  sins  by 
repentance.  This  she  declared  to  a  companion,  who  felt  herself 
called,  like  Catherine,  to  a  life  of  austerity,  and  with  whom  she 
was  in  so  close  an  intimacy  that  they  communicated  to  each  other 
the  most  secret  things  which  took  place  in  their  innermost  souls. 
This  new  association  had  indeed  so  much  influence  on  the  life  of 
Catherine,  that  I  cannot  refrain  from  speaking  of  it. 

Therese  (it  is  thus  that  she  was  named)  had  been  baptized  by 
Eather  Bruyas  in  the  Iroquois  country ;  but  the  licentiousness 
which  prevailed  among  her  people,  and  the  evil  example  she 
always  had  before  her  eyes,  caused  h*er  shortly  to  forget  the  vows 
of  her  baptism.  Even  a  sojourn  which  she  made  after  some  time 
at  the  Mission,  where  she  had  come  to  live  with  his  family,  only 
produced  a  partial  change  in  her  life.  A  most  strange  adven- 
ture, however,  which  happened  to  her,  operated  at  last  to  her 
conversion. 

She  had  gone  with  her  husband  and  a  young  nephew  to  the 
chase,  near  the  river  of  the  Outaouacks.  On  their  way  some 
other  Indians  joined  them,  and  they  made  a  company  of  eleven 
persons,  that  is,  four  men  and  four  women,  with  three  young 
persons.    Therese  was  the  only  Christian.    The  snow,  which  this 


100  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

year  fell  very  late,  prevented  them  from  having  any  success  in 
hunting,  their  provisions  were  in  a  short  time  consumed,  and  they 
were  reduced  to  eat  some  skins,  which  they  had  brought  with 
them  to  make  moccasons.  At  length  they  eat  the  moccasons 
themselves,  and  finally,  pressed  by  hunger,  were  obliged  to  sus- 
tain their  lives  principally  by  herbs  and  the  bark  of  trees.  In 
the  meantime  the  husband  of  Therese  fell  dangerously  ill,  and 
the  hunters  were  obliged  to  halt.  Two  among  them,  an  Agni4 
and  a  7 sonnontorianjasked  leave  of  the  party  to  make  an  excur- 
sion to  some  distance  in  search  of  game,  promising  to  return  at 
the  farthest  in  ten  days.  The  Agnii^  indeed,  returned  at  the 
time  appointed,  but  he  came  alone,  and  reported  that  the  Ts(m- 
nontouan  had  perished  by  famine  and  misery.  They  suspected 
him  of  having  murdered  his  companion,  and  then  fed  upon  his 
flesh ;  for,  although  he  declared  that  he  had  not  found  any  game, 
he  was  nevertheless  in  full  strength  and  health.  A  few  days 
afterwards  the  husband  of  Therese  died,  experiencing  in  his  last 
moments  deep  regret  that  he  had  not  received  baptism.  The 
remainder  of  the  company  then  resumed  their  journey,  to  attempt 
to  reach  the  bank  of  the  river  and  gain  the  French  settlements. 
After  two  or  three  days'  march,  they  became  so  enfeebled  by 
want  of  nourishment,  that  they  were  not  able  to  advance  farther. 
Desperation  then  inspired  them  with  a  strange  resolution,  which 
was,  to  put  some  of  their  number  to  death,  that  the  lives  of  the 
rest  might  be  preserved.  They,  therefore,  selected  the  wife  of 
the  Tsonnontouan  and  her  two  children,  who  were  thus  in  succes- 
sion devoured.  This  spectacle  terrified  Therese,  for  she  had  good 
reason  to  fear  the  same  treatment.  Then  she  reflected  on  the 
deplorable  state  in  which  conscience  told  her  she  was;  she  re- 
pented bitterly  that  she  had  ever  entered  the  forest  without 
having  first  purified  herself  by  a  full  confession ;  she  asked  pardon 
of  Grod  for  the  disorders  of  her  life,  and  promised  to  confess  as 
soon  as  possible  and  undergo  penance.     Her  prayer  was  heard, 


CATHARINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  101 

and  after  incredible  fatigues,  she  reached  the  village  with  four 
others,  who  alone  remained  of  the  company.  She  did,  indeed, 
fulfil  one  part  of  the  promise,  for  she  confessed  herself  soon  after 
her  return,  but  she  was  more  backward  to  reform  her  life  and 
subject  herself  to  the  rigors  of  penance. 

One  day,  while  she  was  looking  at  the  new  Church  they  were 
building  at  the  Sault,  after  they  had  removed  thither  the  mis- 
sion which  before  had  been  at  the  prairie  of  the  Madeleine,  she 
met  with  Catharine,  who  was  also  inspecting  it.  They  saluted 
each  other  for  the  first  time,  and  entering  into  conversation, 
Catherine  asked  her,  which  portion  of  the  Church  was  to  be 
set  apart  for  the  females.  Therese  pointed  out  the  place  which 
she  thought  would  be  appropriated  to  them.  "  Alas  !"  answered 
Catherine,  with  a  sigh,  "  it  is  not  in  this  material  temple  that 
God  most  loves  to  dwell.  It  is  within  ourselves  that  He  wishes 
to  take  up  His  abode.  Our  hearts  are  the  Temple  which  is 
most  agreeable  to  Him.  But,  miserable  being  that  I  am,  how 
many  times  have  I  forced  Him  to  abandon  this  heart  in  which 
He  should  reign  alone!  And  do  I  not  deserve,  that  to  punish 
me  for  my  ingratitude,  they  should  forever  exclude  me  from  this 
temple  which  they  are  raising  to  His  glory?" 

The  humility  of  these  sentiments  deeply  touched  the  heart  of 
Therese.  At  the  same  time,  she  felt  herself  pressed  by  remorse 
of  conscience  to  fulfil  what  she  had  promised  to  the  Lord,  and 
she  did  not  doubt  but  that  God  had  directed  to  her  this  holy  fe- 
male, to  support  her  by  her  counsels  and  example  in  the  new 
kind  of  life  she  wished  to  embrace.  She  therefore  opened  her 
heart  to  Catherine  on  the  holy  desires  with  which  God  had  in- 
spired her,  and  insensibly  the  conversation  led  them  to  disclose 
to  each  other  their  most  secret  thoughts.  To  converse  with 
greater  ease  they  went  and  sat  at  the  foot  of  a  cross  which  was 
erected  on  the  banks  of  the  River  St.  Lawrence.  This  first  in- 
terview, which  revealed  the  uniformity  of  their  sentiments  and 


102  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

inclinations,  began  to  strengthen  the  bonds  of  a  holy  friendship 
which  lasted  even  to  the  death  of  Catherine.  From  this  time 
they  were  inseparable.  They  went  together  to  the  Church,  to 
the  forest,  and  to  their  daily  labor.  They  animated  each  other  to 
the  service  of  Grod  by  their  religious  conversations — they  mu- 
tually communicated  their  pains  and  dislikes — they  disclosed 
their  faults — they  encouraged  each  other  to  the  practice  of  aus- 
tere virtues — and  thus  were  mutually  of  infinite  service  in  ad- 
vancing more  and  more  in  their  views  of  perfection. 

It  was  thus  that  God  prepared  Catherine  for  a  new  contest 
which  her  love  of  celibacy  obliged  her  to  undergo.  Interested 
views  inspired  her  sister  with  the  design  of  marrying  her.  She 
supposed  there  was  not  a  young  man  then  in  the  Mission  du 
Sault,  who  would  not  be  ambitious  of  the  honor  of  being  united  to 
so  virtuous  a  female,  and  that  thus  having  the  whole  village  from 
which  to  make  her  choice,  she  would  be  able  to  select  for  her 
brother-in-law  some  able  hunter  who  would  bring  abundance  to 
the  cabin.  She  expected  indeed  to  meet  with  difficulties  on  the 
part  of  Catherine,  for  she  she  was  not  ignorant  of  the  persecu- 
tions this  generous  girl  had  already  suffered,  and  the  constancy 
with  which  she  had  sustained  them,  but  she  persuaded  herself 
that  the  force  of  reason  would  finally  vanquish  her  opposition. 
She  selected  therefore  a  particular  day,  and  after  having  shown 
Catherine  even  more  affection  than  ordinary,  she  addressed  her 
with  that  eloquence  which  is  natural  to  these  Indians,  when  they 
are  engaged  in  anything  which  concerns  their  interests. 

"  I  must  confess,  my  dear  sister,"  said  she,  with  a  manner 
full  of  sweetness  and  affability,  "you  are  under  great  obliga- 
tions to  the  Lord  for  having  brought  you,  as  well  as  ourselves, 
from  our  unhappy  country,  and  for  having  conducted  you  to  the 
Mission  du  Sault,  where  everything  is  favorable  to  your  piety. 
If  you  are  rejoiced  to  be  here,  I  have  no  less  satisfaction  at  hav- 
ing you  with  me.     You  every  day  indeed  increase  our  pleasure 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROdUOIS  SAINT.  103 

by  the  wisdom  of  your  conduct,  which  draws  upon  you  general 
esteem  and  approbation.  There  only  remains  one  thing  for  you 
to  do  to  complete  our  happiness,  which  is  to  think  seriously  of 
establishing  yourself  by  a  good  and  judicious  marriage.  All  the 
young  girls  among  us  take  this  course  ;  you  are  of  an  age  to  act 
as  they  do,  and  you  are  bound  to  do  so  even  more  particularly 
than  others,  either  to  shun  the  occasions  of  sin,  or  to  supply  the 
necessities  of  life.  It  is  true  that  it  is  a  source  of  great  plea- 
sure to  us,  both  to  your  brother-in-law  and  myself,  to  furnish 
these  things  for  you,  but  you  know  that  he  is  in  the  decline  of 
life,  and  that  we  are  charged  with  the  care  of  a  large  family.  If 
you  were  to  be  deprived  of  us,  to  whom  could  you  have  recourse  ? 
Think  of  these  things,  Catherine ;  provide  for  yourself  a  refuge 
from  the  evils  which  accompany  poverty ;  and  determine  as  soon 
as  possible  to  prepare  to  avoid  them,  while  you  can  do  it  so 
easily,  and  in  a  way  so  advantageous  both  to  yourself  and  to  our 
family." 

There  was  nothing  which  Catherine  less  expected  than  a  pro- 
position of  this  kind,  but  the  kindness  and  respect  she  felt  for 
her  sister  induced  her  to  conceal  her  pain,  and  she  contented 
herself  with  merely  answering,  that  she  thanked  her  for  this  ad- 
vice, but  the  step  was  of  great  consequence  and  she  would  think 
of  it  seriously.  It  was  thus  that  she  warded  off  the  first  attack. 
She  immediately  came  to  seek  me,  to  complain  bitterly  of  these 
importunate  solicitations  of  her  sister.  As  I  did  not  appear  to 
accede  entirely  to  her  reasoning,  and,  for  the  purpose  of  proving 
her,  dwelt  on  those  considerations  which  ought  to  incline  her  to 
marriage,  "  Ah,  my  father,"  said  she,  "  I  am  not  any  longer  my 
own.  I  have  given  myself  entirely  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  it  is  not 
possible  for  me  to  change  masters.  The  poverty  with  which  I 
am  threatened  gives  me  no  uneasiness.  So  little  is  requisite  to 
supply  the  necessities  of  this  wretched  life,  that  my  labor  can 
furnish  this,  and  I  can  always  find  some  miserable  rags  to  cover 


104  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

me."  I  sent  her  away,  saying,  that  she  should  think  well  on  the 
subject,  for  it  was  one  which  merited  the  most  serious  atten- 
tion. 

Scarcely  had  she  returned  to  the  cabin,  when  her  sister,  im- 
patient to  bring  her  over  to  her  views,  pressed  her  anew  to 
end  her  wavering  by  forming  an  advantageous  settlement.  But 
finding  from  the  reply  of  Catherine,  that  it  was  useless  to  attempt 
to  change  her  mind,  she  determined  to  enlist  Anastasia  in  her  in- 
terests, since  they  both  regarded  her  as  their  mother.  In  this 
she  was  successful.  Anastasia  was  readily  induced  to  believe 
that  Catherine  had  too  hastily  formed  her  resolution,  and  there- 
fore employed  all  that  influence  which  age  and  virtue  gave  her 
over  the  mind  of  the  young  girl,  to  persuade  her  that  marriage 
was  the  only  part  she  ought  to  take. 

This  measure  however,  had  no  greater  success  than  the  other, 
and  Anastasia,  who  had  always  until  that  time  found  so  much 
docility  in  Catherine,  was  extremely  surprised  at  the  little  defer- 
ence she  paid  to  her  counsels.  She  even  bitterly  reproached  her, 
and  threatened  to  bring  her  complaints  to  me.  Catherine  antici- 
pated her  in  this,  and  after  having  related  the  pains  they  forced 
her  to  suffer  to  induce  her  to  adopt  a  course  so  little  to  her  taste, 
she  prayed  me  to  aid  her  in  consummating  the  sacrifice  she  wish- 
ed to  make  of  herself  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  provide  her  a  refuge 
from  the  opposition  she  had  to  undergo  from  Anastasia  and  her 
sister.  I  praised  her  design,  but  at  the  same  time  advised  her  to 
take  yet  three  days  to  deliberate  on  an  affair  of  such  importance, 
and  during  that  time  to  offer  up  extraordinary  prayers  that  she 
might  be  better  taught  the  will  of  God ;  after  which,  if  she  still 
persisted  in  her  resolution,  I  promised  her  to  put  an  end  to  the 
importunities  of  her  relatives.  She  at  first  acquiesced  in  what  I 
proposed,  but  in  less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour  came  back  to  seek 
me.  "  It  is  settled,"  said  she,  as  she  came  near  me ;  "  it  is  not  a 
question  for  deliberation  ;  my  part  has  long  since  been  taken.   No, 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  105 

my  Father,  I  can  have  no  other  spouse  but  Jesus  Christ."  I 
thought  that  it  would  be  wrong  for  me  any  longer  to  oppose  a 
resolution  which  seemed  to  me  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
therefore  exhorted  her  to  perseverance,  assuring  her  that  I  would 
undertake  her  defence  against  those  who  wished  henceforth  to 
disturb  her  on  that  subject.  This  answer  restored  her  former 
tranquillity  of  mind,  and  reestablished  in  her  soul  that  inward 
peace  which  she  preserved  even  to  the  end  of  her  life. 

Scarcely  had  she  gone,  when  Anastasia  came  to  complain  in 
her  turn,  that  Catherine  would  not  listen  to  any  advice,  but  fol- 
lowed only  her  own  whims.  She  was  running  on  in  this  strain, 
when  I  interrupted  her  by  saying  that  I  was  acquainted  with  the 
cause  of  her  dissatisfaction,  but  was  astonished  that  a  Christian 
as  old  as  she  was,  could  disapprove  of  an  action  which  merited 
the  highest  praise,  and  that  if  she  had  faith,  she  ought  to  know 
the  value  of  a  state  so  sublime  as  that  of  celibacy,  which  rendered 
feeble  men  like  to  the  angels  themselves.  At  these  words  Anas- 
tasia seemed  to  be  in  a  perfect  dream,  and  as  she  possessed  a 
deeply  seated  devotion  of  spirit,  she  almost  immediately  began  to 
turn  the  blame  upon  herself ;  she  admired  the  courage  of  this  vir- 
tuous girl,  and  at  length  became  the  foremost  to  fortify  her  in 
the  holy  resolution  she  had  taken.  It  was  thus  that  God  turned 
these  different  contradictions  to  be  a  benefit  to  his  servant.  And 
it  also  furnished  Catherine  with  a  new  motive  to  serve  God  with 
greater  fervor.  She  therefore  added  new  practices  to  the  ordi- 
nary exercises  of  piety.  Feeble  as  she  was,  she  redoubled  her 
diligence  in  labor,  her  watchings,  fastings,  and  other  austerities. 

It  was  then  the  end  of  autumn,  when  the  Indians  are  accus- 
tomed to  form  their  parties  to  go  out  to  hunt  during  the  winter 
in  the  forests.  The  sojourn  which  Catherine  had  already  made 
there,  and  the  pain  she  had  suffered  at  being  deprived  of  the  re- 
ligious privileges  she  possessed  in  the  village,  had  induced  her  to 
form  the  resolution,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  that  she  would 

G* 


106  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

never  during  her  life  return  tfiere.  I  thought  however  that  the 
change  of  air,  and  the  diet,  which  is  so  much  better  in  the  forest, 
would  be  able  to  restore  her  health,  which  was  now  very  much  im- 
paired. It  was  for  this  reason  that  I  advised  her  to  follow  the 
family  and  others  who  went  to  the  hunting  grounds.  She  an- 
swered me  in  that  deeply  devotional  manner  which  was  so  natu- 
ral to  her,  "  It  is  true,  my  Father,  that  my  body  is  served  most 
luxuriously  in  the  forest,  but  the  soul  languishes  there,  and  is 
not  able  to  satisfy  its  hunger.  On  the  contrary,  in  the  village 
the  body  suffers ;  I  am  contented  that  it  should  be  so,  but  the 
soul  finds  its  delight,  in  being  near  to  Jesus  Christ.  Well  then, 
I  will  willingly  abandon  this  miserable  body  to  hunger  and  suf- 
fering, provided  that  my  soul  may  have  its  ordinary  nourish- 
ment." 

She  remained  therefore  during  the  winter  in  the  village,  where 
she  lived  only  on  Indian  corn,  and  was  subjected  indeed  to  much 
suffering.  But  not  content  with  allowing  her  body  only  this  in- 
sipid food,  which  could  scarcely  sustain  it,  she  subjected  it  also  to 
austerities  and  excessive  penances,  without  taking  counsel  of  any 
one,  persuading  herself  that  while  the  object  was  self-mortifica- 
tion, she  was  right  in  giving  herself  up  to  everything  which  could 
increase  her  fervor.  She  was  incited  to  these  holy  exercises  by 
the  noble  examples  of  self-mortification  which  she  always  had  be- 
fore her  eyes.  The  spirit  of  penance  reigned  among  the  Chris- 
tians at  the  Sault.  Fastings,  discipline  carried  even  unto  blood, 
belts  lined  with  points  of  iron — these  were  their  most  common 
austerities.  And  some  of  them,  by  these  voluntary  macerations, 
prepared  themselves,  when  the  time  came,  to  suffer  the  most  fear- 
ful torments. 

The  war  was  once  more  rekindled  between  the  French  and  the 
Iroquois,  and  the  latter  invited  their  couutrymen  who  were  at 
the  Mission  du  Sault  to  return  to  their  own  country,  where  they 
promised  them  entire  liberty  in  the  exercise  of  their  religion. 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  107 

The  refusal  with  which  these  offers  were  met  transported  them 
with  fury,  and  the  Christian  Indians  who  remained  at  the  Sault 
were  immediately  declared  enemies  of  their  nation.  A  party  of 
Iroquois  surprised  some  of  them  while  hunting,  and  carried  them 
away  to  their  country,  where  they  were  burned  by  a  slow  fire. 
But  these  noble  and  faithful  men,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  most 
excruciating  torments,  preached  Jesus  Christ  to  those  who  were 
torturing  them  so  cruelly,  and  conjured  them,  as  soon  as  possible, 
to  embrace  Christianity,  to  deliver  themselves  from  eternal  fires. 
One  in  particular  among  them,  named  Etienne,  signalized  his 
constancy  and  faith.  When  environed  by  the  burning  flames,  he 
did  not  cease  to  encourage  his  wife,  who  was  suffering  the  same 
torture,  to  invoke  with  him  the  holy  name  of  Jesus.  Being  on 
the  point  of  expiring,  he  rallied  all  his  strength,  and  in  imitation 
of  his  Master,  prayed  the  Lord  with  a  loud  voice  for  the  conver- 
sion of  those  who  had  treated  him  with  such  inhumanity.  Many 
of  the  savages,  touched  by  a  spectacle  so  new  to  them,  abandoned 
their  country  and  came  to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  to  ask  for  bap- 
tism, and  live  there  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  the  Gospel. 

The  women  were  not  behind  their  husbands  in  the  ardor  they 
showed  for  a  life  of  penance.  They  even  went  to  such  extremes, 
that  when  it  came  to  our  knowledge,  we  were  obliged  to  moderate 
their  zeal.  Besides  the  ordinary  instruments  of  mortification 
which  they  employed,  they  had  a  thousand  new  inventions  to  in- 
flict suffering  upon  themselves.  Some  placed  themselves  in  the 
snow  when  the  cold  was  most  severe ;  others  stripped  themselves 
to  the  waist  in  retired  places,  and  remained  a  long  time  exposed 
to  the  rigor  of  the  season,  on  the  banks  of  a  frozen  river,  and 
where  the  wind  was  blowing  with  violence.  There  were  even 
those  who,  after  having  broken  the  ice  in  the  ponds,  plunged 
themselves  in  up  to  the  neck,  and  remained  there  as  long  as  it 
was  necessary  for  them  to  recite  many  times  the  ten  beads  of 
their  rosary.     One  of  them  did  this  three  nights  in  succession ; 


108  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

and  it  was  the  cause  of  so  violent  a  fever,  that  it  was  thought  she 
would  have  died  of  it.  Another  one  surprised  me  extremely  by 
her  simplicity.  I  learned  that,  not  content  with  having  herself 
used  this  mortification,  she  had  also  plunged  her  daughter,  but 
three  years  old,  into  the  frozen  river,  from  which  she  drew  her 
out  half  dead.  When  I  sharply  reproached  her  indiscretion,  she 
answered  me  with  a  surprising  naivete^  that  she  did  not  think 
she  was  doing  anything  wrong,  but  that  knowing  her  daughter 
would  one  day  certainly  ofiend  the  Lord,  she  had  wished  to  im- 
pose on  her  in  advance  the  pain  which  her  sin  merited. 

Although  those  who  inflicted  these  mortifications  on  themselves 
were  particular  to  conceal  them  from  the  knowledge  of  the  pub- 
lic, yet  Catherine,  who  had  a  mind  quick  and  penetrating,  did 
not  fail  from  various  appearances  to  conjecture  that  which  they 
held  so  secret,  and  as  she  studied  every  means  to  testify  more 
and  more  her  love  to  Jesus  Christ,  she  applied  herself  to  exam- 
ine everything  that  was  done  pleasing  to  the  Lord,  that  she 
might  herself  immediately  put  it  in  practice.  It  was  for  this 
reason  that  while  passing  some  days  at  Montreal,  where  for  the 
first  time  she  saw  the  nuns,  she  was  so  charmed  with  their  mod- 
esty and  devotion,  that  she  informed  herself  most  thoroughly 
with  regard  to  the  manner  in  which  these  holy  sisters  lived,  and 
the  virtues  which  they  practiced.  Having  learned  that  they 
were  Christian  virgins,  who  were  consecrated  to  God  by  a  vow  of 
perpetual  continence,  she  gave  me  no  peace  until  I  had  granted 
her  permission  to  make  the  same  sacrifice  of  herself,  not  by  a 
simple  resolution  to  guard  her  virginity,  such  as  she  had  already 
made,  but  by  an  irrevocable  engagement  which  obliged  her  to 
belong  to  Grod  without  any  recall.  I  would  not,  however,  give 
my  consent  to  this  step  until  I  had  well  proved  her,  and  been 
anew  convinced  that  it  was  the  spirit  of  God  acting  in  this  excel- 
lent girl,  which  had  thus  inspired  her  with  a  design  of  which 
there  had  never  been  an  example  among  the  Indians. 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  109 

For  this  great  event  she  chose  the  day  on  which  we  celebrate 
the  Festival  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  most  holy  Virgin.  The 
moment  after  she  had  received  our  Lord  in  the  holy  Communion, 
she  pronounced  with  admirable  fervor  the  vow  she  had  made  of 
perpetual  virginity.  She  then  addressed  the  Holy  Virgin,  for 
whom  she  had  a  most  tender  devotion,  praying  her  to  present  to 
her  son  the  oblation  of  herself  which  she  had  just  made  ;  after 
which  she  passed  some  hours  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  in  holy  med- 
itation and  in  perfect  union  with  God. 

From  that  time  Catherine  seemed  to  be  entirely  divorced  from 
this  world,  and  she  aspired  continually  to  Heaven,  where  she  had 
fixed  all  her  desires.  She  seemed  even  to  taste  in  anticipation 
the  sweetness  of  that  heavenly  state  ;  but  her  body  was  not  suf- 
ficiently strong  to  sustain  the  weight  of  her  austerities,  and  the 
constant  effort  of  her  spirit  to  maintain  itself  in  the  presence  of 
God.  She  was  at  length  seized  with  a  violent  illness,  from  which 
she  never  entirely  recovered.  There  always  remained  an  affec- 
tion of  the  stomach,  accompanied  by  frequent  vomiting,  and  a 
slow  fever,  which  undermined  her  constitution  by  degrees,  and 
threw  her  into  a  weakness  which  insensibly  wasted  her  away.  It 
was,  however,  evident  that  her  soul  acquired  new  strength  in  pro- 
portion as  her  body  decayed.  The  nearer  she  approached  the 
termination  of  her  career,  the  more  clearly  she  shone  forth  in  all 
those  virtues  which  she  had  practiced  with  so  much  edification. 
But  I  need  not  stop  here  to  particularize  them  to  you,  except  to 
mention  a  few  of  those  which  made  the  most  impression  and 
were  the  source  and  spring  of  all  the  others. 

She  had  a  most  tender  love  for  God.  Her  only  pleasure 
seemed  to  be,  to  keep  herself  in  contemplation  in  his  presence, 
to  meditate  on  His  majesty  and  mercy,  to  sing  His  praises,  and 
continually  to  desire  new  ways  of  pleasing  Him.  It  was  princi- 
pally to  prevent  distraction  from  other  thoughts  that  she  so  often 
withdrew  into  solitude.     Anastasia  and  Therese  were  the  only 


no  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

two  Christians  with  whom  she  wished  much  to  associate,  because 
they  talked  most  of  God,  and  their  conversations  breathed  no- 
thing but  divine  love. 

From  thence  arose  the  peculiar  devotion  she  had  for  the  Holy 
Eucharist  and  the  Passion  of  our  Saviour.  These  two  mysteries 
of  the  love  of  the  same  Grod,  concealed  under  the  veil  of  the  Eu- 
charist and  His  dying  on  the  cross,  ceaselessly  occupied  her 
spirit,  and  kindled  in  her  heart  the  purest  flames  of  love.  Every 
day  she  was  seen  to  pass  whole  hours  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  im- 
moveable as  if  transported  beyond  herself  Her  eyes  often  ex- 
plained the  sentiments  of  her  breast  by  the  abundance  of  tears 
she  shed,  and  in  these  tears  she  found  so  great  delight  that  she 
was,  as  it  were,  insensible  to  the  most  severe  cold  of  winter. 
Often  seeing  her  benumbed  with  cold,  I  have  sent  her  to  the 
cabin  to  warm  herself;  she  obeyed  immediately,  but  the  moment 
after  returned  to  the  Church,  and  continued  there  in  long  com- 
munion with  Jesus  Christ. 

To  keep  alive  her  devotion  for  the  mystery  of  our  Saviour's 
Passion,  and  to  have  it  always  present  to  her  mind,  she  carried 
on  her  breast  a  little  crucifix  which  I  had  given  her.  She  often 
kissed  it  with  feelings  of  the  most  tender  compassion  for  the  suf- 
fering Jesus,  and  with  the  most  vivid  remembrance  of  the  bene- 
fits of  our  redemption.  One  day  wishing  particularly  to  honor 
Jesus  Christ  in  this  double  mystery  of  His  love,  after  having  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Communion,  she  made  a  perpetual  oblation  of 
her  soul  to  Jesus  in  the  Eucharist,  and  of  her  body  to  Jesus  at- 
tached to  the  cross ;  and  thenceforth,  she  was  ingenious  to  im- 
agine every  day  new  ways  of  afflicting  and  crucifying  her  flesh. 

During  the  winter,  while  she  was  in  the  forest  with  her  com- 
panions, she  would  follow  them  at  a  distance,  taking  off  her  shoes 
and  walking  with  her  naked  feet  over  the  ice  and  snow.  Having 
heard  Anastasia  say,  that  of  all  torments  that  of  fire  was  the  most 
frightful,  and  that  the  constancy  of  the  martyrs  who  had  suffered 


CATHERINE,   THE  IROdUOIS   SAINT.  Ill 

this  torture  would  be  a  great  merit  with  the  Lord,  the  following 
night  she  burned  her  feet  and  limbs  with  a  hot  brand,  very  much 
in  the  same  way  that  the  Indians  mark  their  slaves,  persuading 
herself  that  by  this  action  she  had  declared  herself  the  slave  of 
her  Saviour.  At  another  time  she  strewed  the  mat  on  which  she 
slept  with  large  thorns,  the  points  of  which  were  very  sharp,  and 
after  the  example  of  the  holy  and  thrice  happy  Saint  Louis  de 
Gonzague,  she  rolled  herself  for  three  nights  in  succession  on 
these  thorns,  which  caused  her  the  most  intense-pain.  In  conse- 
quence of  these  things  her  countenance  was  entirely  wasted  and 
pale,  which  those  around  her  attributed  to  illness.  But  Therese, 
the  companion  whom  she  had  taken  so  much  into  her  confidence, 
having  discovered  the  reason  of  this  extraordinary  paleness, 
aroused  her  scruples  by  declaring,  that  she  might  ofiend  God  if 
she  inflicted  such  austerities  on  herself  without  the*  permission  of 
her  Confessor.  Catherine,  who  trembled  at  the  very  appearance 
of  sin,  came  immediately  to  find  me,  to  confess  her  fault  and 
demand  pardon  of  God.  I  blamed  her  indiscretion,  and  directed 
her  to  throw  the  thorns  into  the  fire.  She  did  so  immediately, 
for  she  had  an  implicit  submission  to  the  judgment  of  those  who 
directed  her  conscience,  and  enlightened  as  she  was  by  that  illu- 
mination with  which  God  favored  her,  she  never  manifested  the 
least  attachment  to  her  own  will. 

Her  patience  was  the  proof  of  all  her  acquirements.  In  the 
midst  of  her  continual  infirmities,  she  always  preserved  a  peace 
and  serenity  of  spirit  which  charmed  us.  She  never  forgot  her- 
self  either  to  utter  a  complaint  or  give  the  slightest  sign  of  impa- 
tience. During  the  last  two  months  of  her  life  her  sufferings  were 
extraordinary.  She  was  obliged  to  remain  night  and  day  in  the 
same  position,  and  the  least  movement  caused  her  the  most  intense 
pain.  But  when  these  pains  were  felt  with  the  greatest  severity, 
then  she  seemed  most  content,  esteeming  herself  happy,  as  she 


112  JESUITS  IJS   AMERICA. 

herself  said,  to  live  and  to  die  on  the  Cross,  uniting  her  sufferings 
to  those  of  her  Saviour. 

As  she  was  full  of  faith,  she  had  a  high  idea  of  everything 
relating  to  religion,  and  this  inspired  her  with  a  particular  respect 
for  those  whom  Grod  called  to  the  holy  ministry.  Her  hope  was 
firm,  her  love  disinterested,  serving  God  for  the  sake  of  Grod  him- 
self, and  influenced  only  by  the  desire  to  please  Him.  Her  devo- 
tion was  tender,  even  to  tears,  her  communion  with  God  intimate 
and  uninterrupted,  never  losing  sight  of  Him  in  all  her  actions, 
and  it  was  this  which  raised  her  in  so  short  a  time  to  so  sublime 
a  state  of  piety. 

In  short,  there  was  nothing  more  remarkable  in  Catherine  than 
this  angelical  purity,  of  which  she  was  so  jealous,  and  which  she 
preserved  even  to  her  latest  breath.  It  was  indeed  a  miracle  of 
grace,  that  a  young  Iroquois  should  have  had  so  strong  an  attach- 
ment to  a  virtue  so  little  known  in  her  own  country,  and  that  she 
should  have  lived  in  such  innocence  of  life  during  twenty  years 
that  she  remained  in  the  very  midst  of  licentiousness  and  disso- 
luteness. It  was  this  love  of  purity  which  produced  in  her  heart 
so  tender  an  affection  for  the  Queen  of  Virgins.  Catherine  could 
never  speak  of  Our  Lady  but  with  transport.  She  had  learned 
by  heart  her  Litanies,  and  recited  them  all,  particularly  in  the 
evening,  after  the  common-prayers  of  the  cabin.  She  always  car- 
ried with  her  a  rosary,  which  she  recited  many  times  in  the 
course  of  the  day.  The  Saturdays  and  other  days  which  are  par- 
ticularly consecrated  to  her  honor,  she  devoted  to  extraordinary 
austerities,  and  devoted  herself  to  the  practical  imitation  of  some 
of  her  virtues.  She  redoubled  her  fervor  when  they  celebrated  one 
of  these  Festivals,  and  she  selected  such  holy  days  to  offer  to  God 
some  new  sacrifice,  or  to  renew  those  which  she  had  already  made. 
•  It  was  to  be  expected  that  so  holy  a  life  would  be  followed  by 
a  most  happy  death.  And  so  it  was  in  the  last  moments  of  her 
life,  that  she  edified  us  most  by  the  practice  of  her  virtues,  and 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  113 

above  all  by  her  patience  and  union  with  God.  She  found  her- 
self very  ill  towards  the  time  that  the  men  are  accustomed  to  go 
out  to  the  hunting  grounds  in  the  forest,  and  when  the  females  are 
occupied  from  morning  even  till  evening  in  the  fields.  Those  who 
are  ill  are  therefore  obliged  to  remain  alone  through  the  whole 
day  in  their  cabins,  a  plate  of  Indian  corn  and  a  little  water  having 
in  the  morning  been  placed  near  their  mat.  It  was  in  this  aban- 
donment that  Catherine  passed  all  the  time  of  her  last  illness. 
But  what  would  have  overwhelmed  another  person  with  sadness, 
contributed  rather  to  increase  her  joy  by  furnishing  her  with 
something  to  increase  her  merit.  Accustomed  to  commune  alone 
with  God,  she  turned  this  solitude  to  her  profit,  and  made  it 
serve  to  attach  her  more  to  her  Creator  by  her  prayers  and  fer- 
vent meditations. 

Nevertheless,  the  time  of  her  last  struggle  approached  and  her 
strength  each  day  diminished.  She  failed  considerably  during 
the  Tuesday  of  Holy  Week,  and  I  therefore  thought  it  well  to 
administer  to  her  the  Holy  Communion,  which  she  recieved  with 
her  usual  feelings  of  devotion.  I  wished  also  at  the  same  time 
to  give  her  Extreme  Unction,  but  she  told  me  there  was  as  yet 
no  pressing  necessity,,  and  from  what  she  said  I  thought  I  would 
defer  it  till  the  next  morning.  The  rest  of  that  day  and  the 
following  night  she  passed  in  fervent  communion  with  our  Lord 
and  the  Holy  Virgin.  On  "Wednesday  morning  she  received 
Extreme  Unction  with  the  same  feelings  of  devotion,  and  at  three 
hours  after  mid-day,  after  having  pronounced  the  holy  names  of 
Jesus  and  Mary,  a  slight  spasm  came  on,  when  she  entirely  lost 
the  power  of  speech.  As  she  preserved  a  perfect  consciousness 
even  to  her  last  breath,  I  perceived  that  she  was  striving  to  per- 
form inwardly  all  the  acts  which  I  suggested  to  her.  After  a 
short  half  hour  of  agony,  she  peaceably  expired,  as  if  she  was  only 
falling  into  a  sweet  sleep. 

Thus  died  Catherine  Tegahkouita  in  the  twenty-fourth  year 


114  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

of  her  age,  having  filled  the  Mission  with  the  odor  of  her  sanctity 
and  the  character  of  holiness  which  she  left  behind  her.  Her 
countenance,  which  had  been  extremely  attenuated  by  the  mala- 
dies and  constant  austerities,  appeared  so  changed  and  pleasant 
some  moments  after  her  death,  that  the  Indians  who  were  pres 
ent  were  not  able  to  restrain  the  expression  of  their  astonish- 
ment, and  declared,  that  a  beam  of  that  glory  she  had  gone  to 
possess  was  even  reflected  back  on  her  body.  Two  Frenchmen 
who  had  come  from  the  prairie  of  the  Madeleine  to  assist  in  the 
services  of  Thursday  morning,  seeing  her  extended  on  her  mat 
with  her  countenance  so  fresh  and  sweet,  said  one  to  the  other, 
"  See  how  peaceably  that  young  female  sleeps  !"  But  they  were 
very  much  surprised  when  they  learned  a  moment  after,  that  it 
was  the  body  of  Catherine  who  had  just  expired.  They  immedi- 
ately retraced  their  steps,  and.  casting  themselves  on  their  knees 
at  her  feet,  recommended  themselves  to  her  prayers.  They  even 
wished  to  give  a  public  evidence  of  the  veneration  they  had  for 
the  deceased,  by  immediately  assisting  to  make  the  cofl&n  which 
was  to  enclose  those  holy  relics. 

I  make  use  of  this  expression,  my  Reverend  Father,  with  the 
greater  confidence,  because  Grod  did  not  delay  to  honor  the  memory 
of  this  virtuous  girl  by  an  infinite  number  of  miraculous  cures, 
which  took  place  after  her  death,  and  which  still  continue  to 
take  place  daily  through  her  intercession.  This  is  a  fact  well 
known,  not  only  to  the  Indians,  but  also  to  the  French  at  Quebec 
and  Montreal,  who  often  make  pilgrimages  to  her  tomb  to  fulfil 
their  vows,  or  to  return  thanks  for  favors  which  she  has  obtained 
for  them  in  Heaven.  I  could  here  relate  to  you  a  great  number 
of  these  miraculous  cures,  which  have  been  attested  by  individ- 
uals the  most  enlightened,  and  whose  probity  is  above  suspicion ; 
but  I  will  content  myself  with  making  you  acquainted  with  the 
testimony  of  two  persons  remarkable  for  virtue  and  merit,  who 
having  themselves  proved  the  power  of  this  sainted  female  with 


CATHERINE,  THE  IROaUOIS  SAINT.  115 

God,  felt  they  were  bound  to  leave  a  public  monument  for  pos- 
terity, to  satisfy  at  the  same  time  their  piety  and  their  gratitude. 

The  first  testimonial  is  that  of  M.  de  la  Colombiere,  Canon  of 
the  Cathedral  of  Quebec,  Grand- Vicar  of  the  Diocese.  He  ex- 
presses himself  in  these  terms : 

"  Having  been  ill  at  Quebec  during  the  past  year,  from  the 
"  month  of  January  even  to  the  month  of  June,  of  a  slow  fever, 
"  against  which  all  remedies  had  been  tried  in  vain,  and  of  a 
"  diarrhoea,  which  even  ipecacuana  could  not  cure,  it  was  thought 
"  well  that  I  should  record  a  vow,  in  case  it  should  please  God  to 
"  relieve  me  of  these  two  maladies,  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
"  Mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier,  to  pray  at  the  tomb  of  Cathe- 
"  rine  Tegahkouita.  On  the  very  same  day  the  fever  ceased,  and 
"  the  diarrhoea  having  become  better,  I  embarked  some  days  af- 
"  ter wards  to  fulfil  my  vow.  Scarcely  had  I  accomplished  one 
"  third  of  my  journey,  when  I  found  myself  perfectly  cured.  As 
"  my  health  is  something  so  very  useless  that  I  should  not  have 
"  dared  to  ask  for  it,  if  I  had  not  felt  myself  obliged  to  do  so  by 
"  the  deference  which  I  ought  to  have  for  the  servants  of  the 
"  Lord,  it  is  impossible  reasonably  to  withhold  the  belief,  that 
"  God  in  according  to  me  this  grace,  had  no  other  view  than  to 
"  make  known  the  credit  which  this  excellent  maiden  had  with 
"  Him.  For  myself  I  should  fear  that  I  was  unjustly  with- 
"  holding  the  truth,  and  refusing  to  the  Missions  of  Canada 
"  the  glory  which  is  due  to  them,  if  I  did  not  testify  as  I  have 
"  now  done,  that  I  am  a  debtor  for  my  cure  to  this  Iroquois  vir- 
"  gin.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  have  given  the  present  attes- 
"  tation  with  every  sentiment  of  gratitude  of  which  I  am  capa- 
"  ble,  to  increase,  as  far  as  is  in  my  power,  the  confidence  which 
"  is  felt  in  my  benefactress,  but  still  more  to  excite  the  desire  to 
"  to  imitate  her  virtues.  Given  at  Villemarie,  the  14th  of  Sep- 
"  tember,  1696.  "  J.  de  la  Colombiere,  P.  J., 

"  Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of  Quebec." 


116  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  second  testimonial  is  from  M.  du  Luth,  Captain  in  the 
Marine  Corps,  and  Commander  of  Fort  Frontinac.  It  is  thus 
that  he  speaks : 

"  I,  the  subscriber,  certify  to  all  whom  it  may  concern,  that 
"  having  been  tormented  by  the  gout  for  the  space  of  twenty- 
"  three  years,  and  with  such  severe  pains  that  it  gave  me  no  rest 
"  for  the  space  of  three  months  at  a  time,  I  addressed  myself  to 
"  Catherine  Tegahkouita,  an  Iroquois  virgin,  deceased  at  the 
"  Sault  Saint  Louis  in  the  reputation  of  sanctity,  and  I  promised 
"  her  to  visit  her  tomb,  if  God  should  give  me  health  through  her 
"  intercession.  I  have  been  so  perfectly  cured,  at  the  end  of  one 
"  novena*  which  I  made  in  her  honor,  that  after  five  months  I 
"  have  not  perceived  the  slightest  touch  of  my  gout.  Given  at 
"  Fort  Frontinac,  this  15th  of  August,  1696. 

"  J,  DU  Luth, 

"  Capt.  of  the  Marine  Corps,  Commander  of  Fort  Frontinac." 

I  have  thought  that  a  narrative  of  the  virtues  of  this  holy  fe- 
male, born  thus  in  the  midst  of  heathenism  and  among  savages, 
would  serve  to  edify  those  who  having  been  born  in  the  bosom 
of  Christianity,  have  also  every  possible  aid  in  raising  themselves 
to  the  height  of  holiness. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 

[*  A  novena  is  a  course  of  devotional  services  extending  through  nine 
days.] 


THE  IROQUOIS  MARTYRS. 


1688—1693, 


y   'i  ■    \  * 


U  A  h 


I )  i^ 


<  ■ 


LETTER    V. 

FROM   FATHER   CHOLLONEC,    MISSIONARY  OP   THE    SOCIETY   OP  JESUS 

IN   NEW   FRANCE,    TO   FATHER  JEAN-BAPTISTE   DU   HALDE 

OF   THE   SAME   SOCXETY. 


MY    REVEREND    FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you  : 

I  HAVE  learned  with  much  consolation  that  you  have  been 
edified  in  France  by  the  account  which  I  sent  of  the  virtues  of  a 
young  Iroquois  virgin,  who  died  here  in  the  odor  of  sanctity,  and 
whom  we  regard  as  the  Protectress  of  this  colony.  It  is  the 
mission  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  du  Sault  which  trained  her  to 
Christianity,  and  the  impressions  which  such  examples  have  left 
there  still  remain,  and  will  remain  for  a  long  time,  as  we  hope, 
through  the  mercy  of  Grod.  Long  before  it  occurred,  she  had 
predicted  the  glorious  death  of  some  Christians  of  this  Mission, 
and  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  she  is  the  one  who,  from  the 
Heaven  where  she  is  placed,  has  sustained  the  courage  of  these 
generous  devoted  men,  who  have  signalized  their  constancy  and 
faith  in  the  midst  of  the  most  frightful  sufferings.  I  will  re- 
late to  you,  therefore,  in  a  few  words,  the  history  of  these  fer- 
vent neophytes,  for  I  am  persuaded  that  you  will  be  touched 
by  it. 

The  settlements  of  the  Iroquois  had  been  gradually  depopu- 
lated by  the  desertion  of  many  families,  who  took  refuge  in  the 
Mission  du  Sault,  for  the  purpose  of  embracing  Christianity  there. 
Etienne  te  Ganonakoa  was  of  this  number.    He  came  to  reside 


120  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

there  with  his  wife,  a  sister-in-law,  and  six  children.  He  was  then 
about  thirty-five  years  of  age ;  his  natural  disposition  had  nothing 
in  it  that  was  barbarous,  and  the  stability  of  his  marriage  in  a 
country  where  the  most  perfect  license  reigns,  and  where  they  easily 
change  their  wives,  was  one  evidence  of  the  innocency  of  the  life 
which  he  had  led.  All  the  new  comers  urgently  desired  baptism, 
and  it  was  granted  them  after  the  customary  probation  and 
instructions.  We  were  immediately  edified  in  the  village  by  the 
union  which  evidently  existed  in  this  family,  and  the  care  with 
which  they  honored  Grod.  Etienne  watched  the  education  of  his 
children  with  a  zeal  worthy  of  a  missionary.  Every  day,  both 
morning  and  evening,  he  sent  them  to  prayers,  and  to  the 
instructions  which  are  provided  for  those  of  that  age.  Nor  did 
he  fail  himself  to  set  them  an  example,  by  the  constancy  of  his 
attendance  at  all  the  exercises  of  the  Mission,  and  by  his  frequent 
participation  in  the  Sacraments. 

It  was  by  such  a  course  of  Christian  conduct  that  he  prepared 
himself  to  triumph  over  the  enemies  of  religion,  and  to  defend  his 
faith  in  the  midst  of  the  most  cruel  torments.  The  Iroquois  had 
used  every  means  to  induce  those  of  their  countrymen  who  were 
at  the  Sault  to  return  to  their  native  land.  But  their  prayers 
and  presents  having  been  found  useless,  they  resorted  to  menaces, 
and  signified  to  them,  that  if  they  persisted  in  their  refusal,  they 
should  no  longer  regard  them  as  relatives  or  friends,  but  their 
hate  become  irreconcilable,  and  they  would  treat  them  as  declared 
enemies.  The  war  which  was  then  existing  between  the  French 
and  Iroquois  furnished  them  with  a  pretext  for  spending  their 
rage  on  those  of  their  countrymen  who,  after  having  thus  deserted 
them,  fell  into  their  hands.  It  was  at  this  time,  in  the  month  of 
August,  1690,  that  Etienne  set  out  for  the  purpose  of  hunting,  in 
the  autumn,  accompanied  by  his  wife  and  another  Indian  of  the 
Sault.  In  the  following  month  of  September,  these  three  neo 
phytes  were  surprised  in  the  woods  by  a  party  of  the  enemy, 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS.  121 

consisting  of  fourteen  Goiogoens,  who  seized  them,  bound  them, 
and  carried  them  away  prisoners  into  their  country. 

As  soon  as  Etienne  saw  himself  at  the  mercy  of  the  Goiogoens, 
he  did  not  for  a  moment  doubt  but  that  he  would  shortly  be  de- 
livered up  to  a  most  cruel  death.  He  expressed  himself  thus  to 
his  wife,  and  recommended  to  her,  above  all  things,  to  remain 
steadfast  to  her  faith,  and  in  case  she  should  ever  be  permitted  to 
return  to  the  Sault,  to  bring  up  her  children  in  the  fear  of  Grod. 
During  the  whole  journey  he  did  not  cease  exhorting  her  to  con- 
stancy, and  endeavoring  to  fortify  her  against  the  dangers  to 
which  she  was  about  to  be  exposed  among  those  of  her  own  nation. 

The  three  captives  were  conducted,  not  to  Goiogoen,  where  it 
was  most  natural  that  they  should  carry  them,  but  to  Oiinoncagu^. 
God  determined,  it  seemed,  that  the  steadfastness  and  constancy 
of  Etienne  should  shine  forth  in  a  place,  which  was  at  that  time 
celebrated  for  the  crowds  of  savages  who  were  assembled  about  it, 
and  who,  while  ther^,  plunged  themselves  in  the  most  infamous 
debaucheries.  Although  it  is  their  custom  to  await  the  arrival  of 
their  captives  at  the  entrance  of  the  village,  yet  the  joy  they  felt 
at  having  some  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Sault  in  their  power, 
induced  them  to  go  forth  a  great  distance  from  their  setttlement 
to  meet  their  prey.  They  had  arrayed  themselves  in  their  finest 
dresses  as  for  a  day  of  triumph — they  were  armed  with  knives 
and  hatchets  and  clubs,  and  anything  on  which  they  could  lay 
their  hands,  while  fury  was  painted  on  their  countenances.  As 
soon  as  they  joined  the  captives,  one  of  the  Indians  came  up  to 
Etienne.  "  My  brother,"  said  he,  "  your  end  has  come.  It  is 
not  we  who  put  you  to  death,  but  you  sealed  your  own  fate  when 
you  left  us  to  live  among  the  Christian  dogs."  "  It  is  true,"  an- 
swered Etienne,  "  that  I  am  a  Christian,  but  it  is  no  less  true  that 
I  glory  in  being  one.  Inflict  on  me  what  you  please,  for  I  fear 
neither  your  outrages  nor  torments.  I  willingly  give  up  my  life 
for  that  God  who  has  shed  all  his  blood  for  me." 

7 


122  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Scarcely  had  he  uttered  these  words,  when  they  furiously 
threw  themselves  upon  him,  and  cut  him  cruelly  on  his  arms,  his 
thighs,  and  over  his  whole  body,  which  in  an  instant  they  covered 
with  blood.  They  cut  off  several  of  his  fingers,  and  tore  out  his 
nails.  Then,  one  of  the  troop  cried  out  to  him,  "pray  to  Grod." 
"  Yes,  I  will  pray  to  him,"  said  Etienne  ;  and  raising  his  bound 
hands,  he  made  as  far  as  he  was  able  the  sign  of  the  cross,  at  the 
same  time  pronouncing  with  a  loud  voice,  in  their  language,  these 
words,  "  In  the  name  of  the  Father,"  &c.  Immediately  they  cut 
off  half  his  fingers  which  remained,  and  cried  to  him  a  second 
time,  "pray  to  God  now."  Etienne  made  aneW  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  the  instant  that  he  did  so,  they  cut  off  all  his  fingers 
down  to  the  palm  of  his  hand.  Then  a  third  time  they  invited 
him  to  pray  to  God,  insulting  him,  and  pouring  out  against  him 
all  the  injuries  which  their  rage  could  dictate.  As  this  generous 
neophyte  commenced  the  attempt  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross 
with  the  palm  of  his  hand,  they  cut  it  off  entirely.  Not  content 
with  these  first  sallies  of  fury,  they  gashed  his  flesh  on  all  the 
places  which  he  had  marked  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  that  is  to 
say,  on  his  forehead,  on  his  stomach,  and  from  one  shoulder  to 
the  other,  as  if  to  efface  those  august  marks  of  religion,  which  he 
had  impressed  there. 

After  this  bloody  prelude,  they  conducted  the  prisoners  to  the 
village.  They  at  first  bound  Etienne  before  a  large  fire  which 
they  had  kindled  there,  and  in  which  they  had  heated  some 
stones  red-hot.  These  stones  they  placed  between  his  thighs, 
and  pressed  them  violently  against  each  other.  They  then  or- 
dered him  to  chant  after  the  Iroquois  manner,  and  when  he 
refused  to  do  so,  and,  on  the  contrary,  repeated  in  a  loud  voice 
the  prayers  he  was  accustomed  to  recite  every  day,  one  of  the 
furious  savages  about  him  seized  a  burning  brand,  and  struck 
him  forcibly  on  the  mouth ;  then,  without  giving  him  time  to 
breathe,  they  bound  him  to  the  stake. 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS.  123 

When  the  neophyte  found  himself  in  the  midst  of  the  red-hot 
irons  and  burning  brands,  far  from  showing  any  fear,  he  cast  a 
tranquil  look  upon  all  the  ferocious  brutes  who  surrounded  him, 
and  spoke  to  them  thus :  "  Satisfy  yourselves,  my  brethren,  with 
the  barbarous  pleasure  you  experience  in  burning  me ;  do  not 
spare  me,  for  my  sins  merit  much  more  of  suffering  than  you  can 
procure  me ;  the  more  you  torment  me,  the  more  you  augment 
the  recompense  which  is  prepared  for  me.  in  Heaven." 

These  words  served  only  to  inflame  their  fury.  The  savages 
all  with  a  kind  of  emulation,  seized  the  burning  brands  and  red- 
hot  irons,  with  which  they  slowly  burned  all  the  body  of  Etienne. 
The  courageous  neophyte  suffered  all  these  torments  without 
allowing  a  single  sigh  to  escape  him.  He  seemed  to  be  perfectly 
tranquil,  his  eyes  being  raised  to  heaven,  whither  his  soul  was 
drawn  in  continual  prayer.  At  length,  when  he  perceived  his 
strength  failing,  he  requested  a  cessation  for  a  few  moments,  and 
then  reviving  all  his  fervor,  he  uttered  his  last  prayer.  He  com- 
mended his  soul  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  prayed  him  to  pardon  his 
death  to  those  who  had  treated  him  with  so  much  inhumanity. 
At  last,  after  new  torments  suffered  with  the  same  constancy,  he 
gave  up  his  soul  to  his  Creator,  triumphing,  by  his  courage,  over 
all  the  cruelty  of  the  Iroquois. 

They  granted  her  life  to  his  wife,  as  he  had  predicted  to  her. 
She  remained  sometime  longer  a  prisoner  in  their  country,  but 
without  either  entreaties  or  threats  being  able  to  vanquish  her 
faith.  Having  returned  to  Agni4^  which  was  her  native  place, 
she  remained  there  until  her  son  came  to  seek  her,  and  conducted 
her  back  to  the  Sault. 

With  regard  to  the  Indian  who  was  taken  at  the  same  time 
with  Etienne,  he  escaped  with  the  loss  of  some  of  his  fingers 
which  were  cut  off,  and  a  deep  cut  which  he  received  on  his  leg. 
He  was  carried  afterwards  to  Goiogoms,  where  they  granted  him 
his  life.     They  used  every  effort  to  induce  him  to  marry  there 


124  .  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

and  live  in  the  customary  debauchery  of  the  nation ;  but  he  an- 
swered constantly,  that  his  religion  forbade  him  to  indulge  in 
these  excesses.  At  last,  having  gone  towards  Montreal  with  a 
party  of  warriors,  he  secretly  withdrew  from  his  companions,  and 
returned  to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  where  he  has  lived  since  with 
much  piety. 

Two  years  afterwards,  a  female  of  the  same  Mission  gave  an 
example  of  constancy  equal  to  that  of  Etienne,  and  finished  her 
life,  as  he  did,  in  the  flames.  She  was  named  Franqoise  Gonaniu 
hatenha.  She  was  from  Onnontague,  and  had  been  baptized  by 
the  Father  Fremin.  All  the  Mission  was  edified  by  her  piety, 
her  modesty,  and  the  charity  she  exercised  towards  the  poor.  As 
she  herself  had  abundance,  she  divided  her  goods  among  many 
families,  who  were  thus  sustained  by  her  liberality.  Having  lost 
her  first  husband,  she  married  a  virtuous  Christian  who  as  well  as 
herself  was  from  Onnontague^  and  who  had  lived  a  long  time  at 
Chasteau-  Guay^  which  is  three  leagues  distant  from  the  Sault. 
He  passed  all  his  summers  there  in  fishing,  and  happened  to  be 
actually  there  when  news  was  received  of  an  incursion  of  the 
enemy.  Immediately  Fran^oise  placed  herself  in  a  canoe  with 
two  of  her  friends,  to  go  in  search  of  her  husband,  and  deliver 
him  from  the  peril  in  which  he  was  involved.  They  arrived 
there  in  time,  and  the  little  party  thought  itself  in  security,  when 
at  the  distance  of  only  a  quarter  of  a  league  from. the  Sault,  they 
were  unexpectedly  surprised  by  armed  enemies,  who  were  com- 
posed of  the  Onnontagu^s,  the  Tsonnontorians^  and  the  Goiogoens. 
They  immediately  cut  off  her  husband's  head,  and  the  three 
women  were  carried  away  prisoners. 

The  cruelty  which  was  exercised  towards  them  the  first  night 
which  they  passed  in  the  Iroquois  camp,  led  them  to  realize  that 
the  most  inhuman  treatment  awaited  them.  The  savages  di- 
verted themselves  with  tearing  out  their  nails,  and  burning  their 
fingers  in  their  pipes,  which  is,  they  say,  a  most  dreadful  torture. 


THE  IROCIUOIS  MARTYRS.  125 

Their  runners  carried  to  Oiinontague  the  news  of  the  prize  which 
they  had  taken,  and  the  two  friends  of  Franqoise  were  immedi- 
ately given  to  Omieiout  and  to  Tsonnontoriauj  while  Franqoise  her- 
self was  surrendered  to  her  own  sister,  who  was  a  person  of  great 
consideration  in  the  village.  But  she,  putting  aside  the  tender- 
ness which  her  nature  and  blood  should  have  inspired  her,  aban- 
doned her  to  the  discretion  of  the  old  men  and  warriors,  that  is 
to  say,  she  destined  her  to  the  fire. 

No  sooner  had  the  prisoners  arrived  at  Onnontague^  than  they 
forced  Franqoise  to  ascend  a  scaffolding  which  was  erected  in  the 
middle  of  the  village.  There,  in  the  presence  of  her  relatives 
and  all  her  nation,  she  declared  with  a  loud  voice  that  she 
was  a  Christian  of  the  Mission  du  Sault,  and  that  she  thought 
herself  happy  to  die  in  her  country  and  by  the  hands  of  her  kins- 
men, after  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  had  been  placed  on 
the  cross  by  the  members  of  His  own  nation,  whom  he  had  loaded 
with  benefits. 

One  of  the  relatives  of  the  neophyte  who  was  present,  had 
made  a  journey  to  the  Sault  five  years  before,  for  the  purpose  of 
inducing  her  to  return  with  him.  But  all  the  artifices  which  he 
employed  to  persuade  her  to  abandon  the  Mission  were  useless. 
She  constantly  answered  him,  that  she  prized  her  faith  more  than 
she  did  either  country  or  life,  and  that  she  was  not  willing 
to  risk  so  precious  a  treasure.  The  savage  had  for  a  long  time 
nourished  in  his  heart  the  indignation  which  he  had  conceived 
on  account  of  this  resistance,  and  now,  being  again  still  more 
irrritated  by  listening  to  the  speeches  of  Franqoise,  he  sprang  on 
the  scaffolding,  snatched  from  her  a  crucifix  which  hung  from  her 
neck,  and  with  a  knife  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  made  on  her 
breast  a  double  gash  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  "  Hold,"  said  he, 
"  see  the  cross  which  you  esteem  so  much,  and  which  prevented 
you  leaving  the  Sault  when  I  took  the  trouble  to  go  and  seek 
you."     "  I  thank  you,  my  brother,"  Franqoise  answered'him,  "  It 


126  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

was  possible  to  lose  the  cross  which  you  have  taken  from  me,  but 
you  have  given  me  one  which  I  can  lose  only  with  my  life." 

She  continued  afterwards  to  address  her  countrymen  on  the 
mysteries  of  her  faith,  and  she  spoke  with  a  force  and  unction 
which  were  far  beyond  her  ability  and  talents.  "  In  fine,"  said 
she,  in  concluding,  "  however  frightful  may  be  the  torments  to 
which  you  destine  me,  do  not  think  that  my  lot  will  be  to  com- 
plain. Tears  and  groans  rather  become  you.  This  fire  which 
you  kindle  for  my  punishment,  will  only  last  a  few  hours,  but  for 
you  a  fire  which  will  never  be  extinguished  is  prepared  in  hell. 
Nevertheless,  you  still  have  the  opportunity  to  escape  it.  Follow 
my  example,  become  Christians,  live  according  to  the  rules  of  this 
so  holy  law,  and  you  will  avoid  these  eternal  flames.  Still  how- 
ever I  declare  to  you,  that  L  do  not  wish  any  evil  to  those  whom 
I  see  preparing  everything  to  take  away  my  life.  Not  only  do  I 
pardon  them  for  my  death,  but  I  again  pray  the  Sovereign  Arbi- 
ter of  life  and  death  to  open  their  eyes  to  the  truth,  to  touch 
their  hearts,  to  give  them  grace  to  be  converted  and  to  die  Chris- 
tians like  myself" 

These  words  of  Fran9oise,  far  from  softening  their  savage  hearts, 
only  increased  their  fury.  For  three  nights  in  succession  they 
led  her  about  through  all  the  wigwams  to  make  sport  for  the  bru- 
tal populace.  On  the  fourth  they  bound  her  to  the  stake  to  burn 
her.  These  furies  applied  to  her,  in  all  parts  of  her  body,  burn- 
ing brands,  and  gun-barrels  red-hot.  This  sufi'ering  lasted  many 
hours,  without  this  holy  victim  giving  utterance  to  the  least  cry. 
She  had  her  eyes  ceaselessly  elevated  to  Heaven,  and  one  would 
have  said  that  she  was  insensible  to  these  excruciating  pains. 
M.  de  Saint  Michel,  Seigneur  of  the  place  of  that  name,  who  was 
then  a  prisoner  at  Onnontagu^^  and  who  escaped  as  if  by  miracle 
from  the  hands  of  the  Iroquois,  only  one  hour  before  he  was  to 
have  been  burned,  related  to  us  all  these  circumstances  of  which 
he  was  a  witness.     Curiosity  attracted  around  him  all  the  inhab- 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS.  127 

itants  of  Montreal,  and  the  simple  account  of  wliat  he  had  seen, 
drew  tears  from  every  one.  They  were  never  tired  of  hearing 
him  speak  of  a  courage  which  seemed  so  wonderful. 

When  the  Iroquois  have  amused  themselves  a  sufficient  length 
of  time  with  burning  their  prisoners  by  a  slow  process,  they  cut 
them  round  the  head,  take  off  their  scalp,  cover  the  crown  of  the 
head  with  hot  ashes,  and  take  them  down  from  the  stake.  After 
which  they  take  a  new  pleasure  in  making  them  seen,  pursuing 
them  with  terrific  shouts,  and  beating  them  unmercifully  with 
stones.  They  adopted  this  plan  with  Frangoise.  M.  de  Saint- 
Michel  says  that  the  spectacle  made  him  shudder ;  but  a  mo- 
ment afterwards  he  was  excited  even  to  tears,  when  he  saw  this 
virtuous  neophyte  throw  herself  on  her  knees,  and  raising  her 
eyes  to  heaven  offer  to  God  in  sacrifice  the  last  breath  of  life 
which  remained.  She  was  immediately  overwhelmed  with  a  show- 
er of  stones  which  the  Iroquois  cast  at  her,  and  died,  as  she  had 
lived,  in  the  exercise  of  prayer,  and  in  union  with  our  Lord. 

In  the  following  year  a  third  victim  of  the  Mission  du  Sault 
was  sacrificed  to  the  fury  of  the  Iroquois.  Her  sex,  her  extreme 
youth,  and  the  excess  of  torment  which  they  caused  her  to  suffer, 
rendered  her  constancy  most  memorable.  She  was  named  Mar- 
guerite GarongouaSj  twenty-four  years  of  age,  a  native  of  Onnon- 
tague,  and  had  received  Baptism  at  the  age  of  thirteen.  She  was 
married  shortly  afterwards,  and  God  blessed  her  marriage  in 
giving  her  four  children,  whom  she  brought  up  with  great  care 
in  the  precepts  of  religion.  -  The  youngest  was  yet  at  the  breast, 
and  she  was  carrying  it  in  her  arms  at  the  time  of  her  capture. 

It  was  in  the  autumn  of  the  year  1693,  that  having  gone  to 
visit  her  field  at  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  the  fort,  she  fell  into 
the  hands  of  two  savages  of  Onnoutagu^^  who  were  from  her  own 
country,  and  it  is  even  probable  that  they  were  her  relatives. 
The  joy  which  had  been  felt  at  Onnoniague  at  the  capture  of  the 
first  two  Christians  of  the  Sault,  led  these  savages  to  believe  that 


128  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

this  new  capture  would  win  for  them  the  greatest  applause. 
They  therefore  carried  her  with  all  speed  to  Onnontague. 

At  the  first  news  of  her  arrival,  all  the  Indians  poured  out  of 
the  village,  and  went  to  await  the  prisoner  on  an  eminence 
which  it  was  necessary  for  her  to  pass.  A  new  fury  seemed  to 
possess  their  minds.  As  soon  as  Marguerite  came  in  sight,  she 
was  received  with  frightful  cries,  and  when  she  reached  the  emi- 
nence, she  saw  herself  surrounded  by  all  the  savages,  to  the  num- 
ber of  more  than  four  hundred.  They  first  snatched  her  in- 
fant from  her,  then  tore  off  her  clothes,  and  at  last  cast  them- 
selves upon  her  pell-mell,  and  began  cutting  her  with  their 
knives,  until  her  whole  body  seemed  to  be  but  one  wound.  One 
of  our  Frenchmen  who  was  a  witness  of  this  terrible  spectacle, 
attributed  it  to  a  kind  of  miracle,  that  she  did  not  expire  on  the 
spot.  Marguerite  saw  him,  and  calling  him  by  name,  exclaimed, 
"  Alas !  you  see  my  destiny,  that  only  a  few  moments  more  of 
life  remain  to  me.  Grod  be  thanked  however,  I  do  not  at  all 
shrink  from  death,  however  cruel  may  be  the  form  in  which  it 
awaits  me.  My  sins  merit  even  greater  pains.  Pray  the  Lord 
that  He  will  pardon  them  to  me,  and  give  me  strength  to  suffer." 
She  spoke  this  with  a  loud  voice,  and  in  their  language.  One 
cannot  be  sufl&ciently  astonished,  that  in  the  sad  state  to  which 
she  was  reduced,  she  had  so  much  spirit  remaining. 

After  a  little  while  they  conducted  her  to  the  cabin  of  a 
French  woman,  an  inhabitant  of  Montreal,  who  was  also  a  pri- 
soner. She  availed  herself  of  the  opportunity  to  encourage 
Marguerite,  and  to  exhort  her  to  suffer  with  constancy  these 
short-lived  pains,  in  view  of  the  eternal  recompense  by  which 
they  would  be  followed.  Marguerite  thanked  her  for  her  chari- 
table counsels,  and  repeated  to  her  what  she  had  already  said, 
that  she  had  no  fears  of  death,  but  would  meet  it  with  good 
courage.  She  added  also,  that  since  her  baptism  she  had  prayed 
to  God  for  grace  to  suffer  for  his  love,  and  that  seeing  her  body 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS.  129 

SO  mangled,  she  could  not  doubt  but  that  God  had  favorably 
heard  her  prayer.  She  was  therefore  contented  to  die,  and 
wished  no  evil  to  her  relatives  or  countrymen  who  were  about 
to  be  her  executioners,  but  on  the  contrary,  she  prayed  God 
to  pardon  their  crime,  and  give  them  grace  to  be  converted 
to  the  faith.  It  is  indeed  a  remarkable  fact,  that  the  three  neo- 
phytes of  whom  I  have  spoken,  all  prayed  in  the  hour  of  death 
for  the  salvation  of  those  who  were  treating  them  so  cruelly ; 
and  this  is  a  most  tangible  proof  of  the  spirit  of  charity  which 
reigned  at  the  Mission  du  Sault. 

These  two  captives  were  conversing  on  eternal  truths,  and  the 
happiness  of  the  saints  in  Heaven,  when  a  party  of  twenty  sav- 
ages came  to  seek  Marguerite,  to  conduct  her  to  the  place  where 
she  was  to  be  burned.  They  paid  no  regard  to  her  youth,  nor 
her  sex,  nor  her  country,  nor  the  advantage  she  possessed  in  be- 
ing the  daughter  of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  the 
village,  one  who  held  the  rank  of  chief  among  them,  and  in 
whose  name  all  the  affairs  of  the  nation  were  carried  on.  These 
things  would  certainly  have  saved  the  life  of  any  one  else  but  a 
Christian  of  the  Mission  du  Sault. 

Marguerite  was  then  bound  to  the  stake,  where  they  burned 
her  over  her  whole  body  with  a  cruelty  which  it  is  not  easy  to 
describe.  She  suffered  this  long  and  severe  torture  without 
showing  the  least  sign  of  sorrow.  They  only  heard  her  invoke 
the  holy  names  of  Jesus,  of  Mary,  and  of  Joseph,  and  pray 
them  to  sustain  her  in  this  rude  conflict,  even  until  her  sacrifice 
was  completed.  From  time  to  time  she  asked  for  a  little  water, 
but  after  some  reflection,  she  prayed  them  to  refuse  it  to  her, 
even  when  she  might  ask  for  it.  "  My  Saviour,"  said  she,  "  was 
thirsty  while  dying  for  me  upon  the  Cross.  Is  it  not  right  there- 
fore, that  I  should  suffer  the  same  inconvenience  ?"  The  Iro- 
quois tormented  her  from  noon  even  to  sunset.  In  the  impa- 
tience they  felt  to  see  her  draw  her  last  breath,  before  the  night 

7* 


130  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

should  oblige  them  to  retire,  they  unbound  her  from  the  stake, 
took  off  her  scalp,  covered  her  head  with  the  hot  cinders,  and  or- 
dered her  to  run.  She  on  the  contrary,  threw  herself  on  her 
knees,  and  raising  her  eyes  and  hands  to  Heaven,  commended 
her  soul  to  the  Lord.  The  barbarians  then  struck  her  on  the 
head  many  blows  of  a  club  without  her  discontinuing  her  prayer, 
until  at  last  one  of  them,  crying  out,  "  Is  it  not  possible  for  this 
Christian  dog  to  die  ?"  took  a  new  knife  and  thrust  it  into  the 
lower  part  of  her  stomach.  The  knife,  although  struck  forward 
with  great  swiftness,  snapped  off  to  the  entire  astonishment  of 
the  savages,  and  the  pieces  fell  at  her  feet.  Another  then  took  the 
stake  itself  to  which  she  had  been  bound,  and  struck  her  violently 
on  the  head.  As  she  still  gave  some  signs  of  life,  they  heaped 
on  the  fire  a  pile  of  dry  wood  which  happened  to  be  in  that  place, 
and  then  cast  her  body  on  it,  where  it  was  shortly  consumed.  It 
is  from  thence  that  Marguerite  went  without  doubt  to  receive  in 
Heaven  the  recompense  which  was  merited  by  a  sainted  life  ter- 
minated by  so  precious  a  death. 

It  was  natural  that  they  should  grant  its  life  to  her  child. 
But  an  Iroquois  to  whom  it  had  been  given,  wished  to  avenge 
himself  on  it  for  an  affront  which  he  thought  he  had  received 
from  the  French.  Three  days  after  the  death  of  Marguerite? 
they  were  surprised  at  hearing,  at  the  beginning  of  the  night, 
the  cry  of  death.  At  this  cry,  all  the  savages  sallied  forth  from 
their  cabins  to  repair  to  the  place  from  which  it  proceeded. 
The  inhabitant  of  Montreal,  of  whom  I  have  spoken,  ran  thither 
with  the  rest.  There  they  found  a  fire  burning,  and  the  infant 
ready  to  be  cast  into  it.  The  savages  could  not  help  being  soft- 
ened at  this  spectacle ;  but  this  was  still  more  the  case,  when  the 
infant,  who  was  but  a  year  old,  raising  its  little  hands  to  heaven, 
with  a  sweet  smile,  called  three  times  on  its  mother,  showing  by 
its  gesture  that  it  wished  to  embrace  her.  The  inhabitant  of 
Montreal  did  not  doubt  but  that  its  mother  had  appeared  to  it. 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS.  131 

It  is  at  least  probable,  that  she  had  asked  from  God  that  her 
child  should  be  reunited  to  her  before  long,  that  it  might  be  pre- 
served from  the  licentious  training  it  would  have,  which  would 
withdraw  it  as  far  as  possible  from  Christianity.  Although,  as 
it  happened,  the  infant  was  not  abandoned  to  the  flames,  for  one 
of  the  most  considerable  men  of  the  village  delivered  it  from 
them ;  yet  it  was  only  to  devote  it  to  a  death  scarcely  less  cruel. 
He  took  it  by  the  feet,  and  raising  it  in  the  air,  dashed  its  head 
against  a  stone. 

I  cannot  forbear,  my  Reverend  Father,  speaking  to  you  once 
more  of  a  fourth  neophyte  of  this  Mission,  who,  although  he 
escaped  the  fire  which  was  prepared  for  him,  nevertheless  had 
the  happiness  of  giving  his  life  rather  than  be  exposed  to  the 
danger  of  losing  his  faith.  It  was  a  young  Agnie,  named 
Haonhouentsiontaouet.  He  was  captured  by  a  party  of  the  Ag- 
nies^  who  carried  him  away  as  a  slave  into  their  own  country. 
As  he  had  many  relations,  they  granted  him  his  life,  and  gave 
him  to  those  who  belonged  to  the  same  family.  These  were 
urgent  i^j  their  solicitations  that  he  should  live  according  to  the 
customs  of  the  nation ;  that  is  to  say,  indulge  in  all  the  disorders 
of  a  licentious  life.  Etienne,  far  from  listening  to  them,  gave  in 
reply  the  truths  of  salvation,  which  he  explained  with  much 
force  and  unction,  and  ceaselessly  exhorted  them  to  go  with  him 
to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  there  to  embrace  Christianity.  But  he 
spoke  to  people  born  and  educated  in  vice,  the  habit  of  which 
was  too  sweet  to  enable  them  to  quit  it.  Thus,  the  example  and 
the  exhortations  of  the  neophyte  served  no  other  purpose  than  to 
render  them  more  guilty  in  the  sight  of  Grod. 

As  it  seemed  that  his  residence  at  Agnie  was  of  no  advantage 
to  his  relatives,  and  that  it  might  be  even  dangerous  to  his  own 
salvation,  he  adopted  the  resolution  to  return  to  the  Sault.  He 
disclosed  his  intention  to  those  around  him,  and  they  consented 
to  it  the  more  willingly,  because  they  saw  that  they  would  Jbhus 


132  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

be  delivered  from  an  importunate  censor,  who  was  continually 
condemning  the  vices  of  the  nation.  He  therefore  a  second  time 
quitted  his  country  and  his  family,  for  the  sake  of  preserving 
that  faith  which  was  more  dear  to  him  than  everything  else. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  he  set  out  on  his  journey,  when  the 
report  of  his  departure  spread  through  the  wigwams.  It  was 
particularly  mentioned  in  one,  in  which  some  intoxicated  young 
men  were  at  that  time  actually  engaged  in  a  debauch.  They 
were  enraged  against  Etienne,  and  after  pouring  out  their  abuse 
against  him,  concluded  that  it  would  not  do  to  suffer  him  thus  to 
prefer  the  Christian  settlement  to  his  own  country,  that  this  was 
an  affront  which  reflected  on  the  whole  nation,  and  that  they 
were  bound  to  constrain  the  Christian  dog  to  return  to  the  vil- 
lage, or  cut  off  his  head,  for  the  purpose  of  intimidating  those 
who  might  be  tempted  to  follow  his  example. 

Three  of  them,  therefore,  immediately  armed  themselves  with 
hatchets,  and  ran  after  Etienne.  They  shortly  came  up  with 
him,  and  holding  a  hatchet  raised  over  his  head,  said  roughly, 
"  Retrace  your  steps  and  follow  us.  It  will  be  your^death  to 
resist,  for  we  have  orders  from  the  Sachems  to  cut  off  your  head." 
Etienne  answered  them  with  his  usual  sweetness,  that  they  were 
masters  of  his  life,  but  that  he  preferred  losing  that  to  risking  his 
faith  and  salvation  in  their  village ;  that  he  was,  therefore,  going 
to  the  Mission  du  Sault,  where  he  was  resolved  to  live  and  die. 

As  he  saw  that  after  this  particular  declaration  of  his  senti- 
ments, these  brutes  would  undoubtedly  destroy  him,  he  requested 
them  to  give  him  a  few  moments  in  which  to  pray  to  God.  They 
had  this  condescension,  intoxicated  as  they  were,  and  Etienne 
threw  himself  on  his  knees,  and  tranquilly  offered  up  his  prayer, 
in  which  he  thanked  God  for  the  grace  which  had  been  given  him 
to  die  a  Christian.  He  prayed,  too,  for  his  heathen  relatives, 
and  in  particular  for  his  murderers,  who,  at  that  very  moment 
raised  their  hatchets  and  split  open  his  head. 


THE  IROaUOIS  MARTYRS.  133 

We  were  informed  of  the  particulars  of  this  death,  so  noble  and 
Christian,  by  some  AgnieSj  who  came  shortly  after  to  fix  their 
residence  at  the  Mission  du  Sault. 

I  will  finish  this  letter  by  the  history  of  another  Christian  of 
this  Mission,  whose  life  has  been  a  model  of  patience  and  piety. 
It  was  the  earliest  companion  of  Catherine  Tegahkouita,  and  the 
most  faithful  imitator  of  her  virtues.  Jeanne  Gouasiahra,  for 
such  was  her  name,  was  of  the  nation  of  the  Onneiout.  She  was 
married  to  a  young  Agnie  at  the  Mission  of  Notre-Dame  de 
Lorette,  and  her  natural  sweetness  of  character  and  rare  virtue 
ought  to  have  attracted  to  her  all  the  tenderness  of  her  husband. 
But  the  young  man  abandoned  himself  to  the  customary  vices  of 
his  nation,  that  is  to  say,  to  intemperance  and  licentiousness,  and 
his  dissoluteness  was  to  the  neophyte  a  constant  source  of  bad 
treatment.  He  sometime  afterwards  left  the  village  of  Lorette, 
and  became  a  wanderer  and  a  vagabond.  His  virtuous  wife,  how- 
ever, was  not  willing  to  leave  him.  She  followed  him  wherever 
he  went,  in  the  hope  of  at  last  inducing  him  to  return  to  himself 
and  thus  gaining  him  to  Jesus  Christ ;  she  endured  his  debauch- 
eries and  brutalities  with  unalterable  patience ;  she  even  practised 
frequent  austerities  in  secret,  to  obtain  his  conversion  from  God. 
The  unhappy  man  took  it  into  his  head  to  come  to  the  Sault, 
where  he  had  relatives,  and  she  accompanied  him  thither,  and 
exhibited  towards  him  those  attentions  and  acts  of  kindness 
which  should  have  been  able  to  soften  the  hardest  heart.  At 
last,  after  many  changes,  having  plunged  deeply  into  licentious- 
ness and  dissoluteness,  he  entirely  renounced  his  faith,  and  re- 
turned to  the  Agnies.  This  was  the  only  place  to  which  the 
neophyte  refused  to  follow  him.  She  had,  however,  the  prudence 
to  go  and  live  at  Lorette,  with  the  relatives  of  her  unworthy  hus- 
band, hoping  that  this  last  proof  of  complaisance  would  induce 
him  to  abandon  his  debaucheries.  But  she  had  not  passed  a  year 
there,  when  she  learned  that  this  apostate  had  been  killed  by 


134  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

some  savages,  whose  wigwam  he  had  attacked  when  he  had  gone 
out  after  a  debauch  which  had  been  extended  to  the  last*  excess. 

A  death  so  bad  touched  her  deeply.  Although  she  was  still  in 
the  flower  of  her  age,  she  forever  renounced  all  thoughts  of  the 
marriage  state,  and  determined  to  pass  the  rest  of  her  days  near 
the  tomb  of  Catherine.  There  she  lived  as  a  Christian  widow, 
striving  to  sanctify  herself  by  the  practice  of  all  virtues,  and  by 
continual  austerities.  And  there  she  shortly  afterwards  died,  in 
the  odor  of  sanctity.  One  thing  only  gave  her  pain  in  her  last 
illness.  She  was  leaving  behind  her  two  children,  still  in  their 
tender  age,  the  one  not  having  yet  reached  its  sixth  year,  nor  the 
other  its  fourth,  and  she  feared  lest,  in  process  of  time,  they 
should  be  corrupted,  and  follow  in  the  steps  of  their  unhappy 
father.  She  had,  therefore,  recourse  to  our  Lord  with  that  fervor 
and  confidence  which  animated  all  her  prayers,  and  she  asked  of 
him  the  favor,  that  the  children  should  not  be  separated  from 
their  mother.  Her  prayer  was  favorably  heard,  and  although  the 
two  children  were  then  in  perfect  health,  the  one  became  ill  im- 
mediately, and  died  before  the  mother,  while  the  pther  followed 
eight  days  after  her  own  departure. 

I  should  continue  indefinitely,  my  Eeverend  Father,  if  I  were 
to  speak  again  of  many  other  neophytes,  whose  virtue  and  faith 
were  equally  tried.  What,  however,  I  have  already  written  will 
suffice  to  give  some  idea  of  the  fervor  which  reigns  in  the  Mission 
of  St.  Francis  Xavier  du  Sault.  His  Grace  the  Bishop  of  Quebec, 
who  visited  our  neophytes,  has  given  his  public  testimony  to  their 
virtue.  It  is  thus  that  this  high  Prelate  speaks  in  a  relation 
which  he  gave  of  the  state  of  New  France,  and  which  was  pub- 
lished in  1688  : — "  The  ordinary  life  of  all  these  Christians  has 
"  nothing  about  it  which  is  common,  and  one  might  take  it  for  a 
"  veritable  monastery.  As  they  have  abandoned  all  the  advan- 
"  tages  of  their  own  country,  for  the  sole  reason  that  they  might 
"  secure  their  salvation  near  the  French,  we  can  there  see  every- 


THE  IROaUOIS   MARTYRS.  135 

"  thing  arranged  for  the  practice  of  the  most  perfect  freedom  from 
"  worldly  passions,  and  they  preserve  among  themselves  so  admi- 
"  rable  a  method  to  promote  their  holiness,  that  it  would  be  dif- 
"  ficult  to  add  anything  else." 

I  hope,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  your  zeal  will  often  lead 
you  to  pray  to  the  God  of  mercy  for  these  new  converts,  to  the 
end  that  He  would  preserve  them  in  that  state  of  fervor  in  which 
He  has  placed  them  by  His  grace.  With  every  sentiment  of 
respectj 


MONTCALM'S 


EXPEDITION  TO  DESTROY  FORT  GEORGE. 


1767. 


LETTER    VI. 

FROM   FATHER   ROUBAUD,    MISSIONARY   AMONG   THE   ABNAKIS. 


At  St.  Francis,  the  21st  of  October,  1757. 

On  tlie  twelfth  of  July  I  left  St.  Francis,  the  principal  village 
of  the  Abnakis  mission,  to  return  to  Montreal.  The  object  of 
my  voyage  was  merely  to  conduct  to  M.  the  Marquis  de  Vau- 
dreuil,  a  deputation  of  twenty  Abnakis  destined  to  accompany 
Father  Yirot,  who  has  gone  to  attempt  the  foundation  of  a  new 
mission  among  the  Loups  at  Oyo^  or  the  beautiful  river.  The 
part  which  I  was  able  to  act  in  this  glorious  enterprise,  the  events 
which  took  place,  and  the  difficulties  necessary  to  be  surmounted, 
would  furnish  in  succession  interesting  materials  for  new  letters. 
But  it  is  right  to  expect,  that  the  blessings  poured  out  should 
have  crowned  the  efforts  we  have  made  to  bear  the  light  of  our 
faith  to  the  people  who  seem  so  well  disposed  to  receive  it. 

Arrived  at  Montreal,  distant  one  and  a  half  day's  journey  from 
my  mission,  I  thought  myself  at  the  end  of  my  travels;  but 
Providence  had  ordered  otherwise.  They  were  preparing  an 
expedition  against  the  enemy,  and  relying  on  the  disposition  of 
the  Indian  nation,  they  anticipated  from  it  great  success.  It  was 
necessary  that  the  Abnakis  should  be  of  the  party,  and  as  all  the 
Christian  Indians  were  accompanied  by  their  missionaries,  who 
were  eager  to  render  them  the  appropriate  assistance  of  their 
ministry,  the  Abnakis  might  be  sure  that  I  wouM  not  abandon 
them  in  circumstances  so  critical.  I  accordingly  at  once  pre- 
pared to  depart.      My  equipments  were  presently  ready— one 


140  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

shrine,  and  the  holy  oil  for  Extreme  Unction,  these  were  all — 
trusting  for  everything  else  to  that  Providence  which  had  never 
forsaken  me.  I  embarked  two  days  afterwards  on  the  great  river 
St.  Lawrence,  in  company  with  two  priests  of  St.  Sulpice.  The 
one  was  M.  Picquet,  Missionary  to  the  Iroquois  at  Galette,  and 
the  other,  M.  Mathavet,  Missionary  to  the  Nipistingues  at  the 
Lake  of  the  Two  Mountains.  My  Abnakis  were  encamped  at 
Saint- Jean,  one  of  the  forts  of  the  Colony,  distant  one  day's  jour- 
ney from  Montreal.  My  coming  surprised  them  ;  they  had  not 
anticipated  it.  Scarcely  had  they  perceived  me,  when  they  made 
the  forests  and  the  neighboring  mountains  echo  back  the  news  of 
my  arrival.  Even  the  children  shared  in  these  feelings,  (for 
among  the  Indians,  each  one  is  a  warrior  as  soon  as  he  can  carry 
a  gun,)  and  gave  me  proofia  of  their  satisfaction.  Nemittangous- 
tmay  Nemittangoustena,  they  cried  in  their  language ;  Ouriourie 
eri  namihoureg.  That  is  to  say,  "  Our  Father,  our  father,  how 
much  are  we  obliged  for  this,  that  you  thus  procure  us  the  plea- 
sure of  seeing  you."  Thanking  them  in  a  few  words  for  the  good 
will  which  they  had  testified  towards  me,  I  did  not  delay  to 
discharge  in  their  presence  the  appropriate  duties  of  my  ministry. 
Scarcely  had  I  pitched  my  tent  when  I  hastened  to  rejoin  them. 
Conducting  them  to  the  foot  of  a  large  Cross  erected  on  the  bank 
of  the  river,  with  a  loud  voice  I  offered  up  for  them  the  Evening 
Prayer.  I  concluded  it  by  a  short  exhortation,  in  which  I  en- 
deavored to  portray  to  them  the  obligations  of  a  warrior  whom 
religion  influences  in  his  conflicts,  and  then  took  leave  of  them, 
after  having  announced  the  celebration  of  the  Mass  on  the  mor- 
row. I  had  supposed  that  would  be  the  time  of  our  departure, 
but  bad  weather  disappointed  our  hopes,  and  we  were  obliged 
still  to  remain  encamped  on  that  day,  which  was  occupied  in 
making  the  proper  arrangements  for  our  march. 

During  the  evening  the  kindness  of  an  officer  procured  for  us 
a  sight  of  one  of  those  spectacles  connected  with  Indian  warfare 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.     V/  ^  -Jif 

. ^  '  .-\ 

which  most  persons  admire,  as  being  able  to  excite  even  in  the 
most  faint-hearted,  that  martial  ardor  which  transforms  them/- 
into  true  warriors.  For  myself,  however,  I  could  never  look 
upon  it  but  as  a  comic  farce,  likely  to  excite  violent  laughter  iii  / 
one  who  was  not  on  his  guard.  I  refer  to  one  of  their  was-feasts. 
Imagine  to  yourself  an  immense  assembly  of  savages,  adorned 
with  all  the  ornaments  most  likely  to  disfigure  a  face  to  Euro- 
pean eyes.  The  vermilion,  the  white,  the  green,  the  yellow,  the 
black  made  with  soot  or  the  gcrapings  of  the  pots,  all  these 
different  colors  unite  in  a  single  savage  visage,  and  are  methodi- 
cally applied  by  the  aid  of  a  little  tallow,  which  serves  for  poma- 
tum. Such  is  the  paint  which,  on  these  occasions  of  solemnity, 
is  called  into  requisition  to  embellish,  not  only  the  face,  but  also 
the  head.  This  is  entirely  shaven,  except  one  little  tuft  of  hair, 
reserved  on  the  crown  to  attach  to  it  plumes  of  birds,  or  small 
pieces  of  porcelain,  or  some  other  similar  gewgaw.  To  each  part 
of  the  head  there  is  its  peculiar  ornament.  The  nose  has  its 
pendant ;  while  the  ears  are  equally  well  furnished,  having  been 
split  in  infancy,  and  then  stretched  out  by  weights  with  which 
they  were  loaded,  so  that  at  last  they  rest  and  flap  on  the  shoul- 
ders. The  remainder  of  their  equipment  corresponds  with  this 
fantastical  decoration.  A  shirt  bedaubed  with  vermilioji,  collars 
of  porcelain,  bracelets  of  silver,  a  large  knife  suspended  on  the 
breast,  a  belt  of  various  colors,  but  always  ridiculously  assorted, 
moccasons  of  rough  skin — such  are  the  accoutrements  of  an  In- 
dian !  The  chiefs  and  captains  are  not  distinguished,  except  the 
latter  by  a  gorget  or  neck-piece,  and  the  former  by  a  medallion, 
which  has  on  one  side  the  portrait  of  the  king,  and  on  the  re- 
verse Mars  and  Bellona  giving  each  other  the  hand,  with  the 
motto,  Virtus  et  honos. 

Imagine  to  yourself  then,  an  assembly  of  people  thus  adorned, 
and  arranged  in  lines.  In  the  midst  are  placed  large  kettles 
filled  with  victuals,  cooked  and  cut  into  pieces,  to  be  more  easily 


142  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA.       . 

carried  about  and  distributed  to  the  spectators.  .  After  a  respect- 
ful silence  which  announces  the  majesty  of  the  assembly,  some 
captains  deputed  by  the  different  nations  which  assist  at  the  fete 
commence  a  chant,  which  they  take  up  successively.  You  can 
imagine  without  any  difficulty  what  this  savage  music  must  be, 
in  comparison  with  the  delicacy  and  taste  of  European.  It  is 
composed  of  sounds  formed,  I  should  say,  almost  by  chance,  and 
which  sometimes  do  not  badly  resemble  the  cries  and  bowlings 
of  wolves.  This  is  but  the  overture  of  the  meeting — it  is  only 
the  announcement  and  the  prelude,  to  summon  the  Indians  who 
are  dispersed  about,  to  come  to  the  general  rendezvous.  The 
assembly  being  at  length  formed,  the  orator  of  the  nation  com- 
mences his  speech  and  solemnly  harangues  the  guests.  This  is 
the  most  reasonable  part  of  the  ceremony.  A  panegyric  of  the 
king — the  praise  of  the  French  nation — the  reasons  which  prove 
the  justness  of  the  war — all  those  motives  of  glory  and  religion 
which  are  proper  to  induce  the  y^ung  to  march  with*  joy  to  the 
combat — these  form  the  foundation  of  such  discourses,  which 
most  commonly  do  not  betray  the  influence  of  savage  barbarity. 
I  have  more  than  once  heard  that  which  the  brightest  intellects 
of  France  would  not  have  disavowed.  An  eloquence  derived 
from  natijre  has  no  reason  to  regret  the  absence  of  all  assistance 
from  art. 

The  speech  being  finished,  they  proceed  to  nominate  the  lead- 
ers who  shall  command  the  party.  As  soon  as  each  one  is 
named,  he  rises  in  his  place  and  comes  forward  to  seize  the  head 
of  one  of  the  animals  which  constitute  the  staple  of  the  feast. 
He  lifts  it  up  high  to  be  seen  by  the  whole  multitude,  crying  out 
at  the  same  time,  "  Behold  the  head  of  an  enemy !"  Then  cries 
of  joy  and  acclamations  burst  from  every  side,  announcing  the 
satisfaction  of  the  assembly.  The  leader  then,  the  head  of  the 
animal  still  in  his  hand,  passes  through  all  the  ranks,  chanting 
his  war  song,  in  which  he  exhausts  himself  in  the  most  exagge- 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  US 

rated  boastiDgs,  in  insulting  defiance  of  the  enemy,  and  in  strange 
praises  which  he  lavishes  on  himself.  To  hear  them  set  forth 
their  own  merits,  in  these  moments  of  warlike  enthusiasm,  you 
would  suppose  that  they  are  all  heroes,  able  to  surpass  every- 
thing— to  crush  everything — to  vanquish  everything.  As  they 
pass  in  review  before  the  savages,  these  respond  to  their  songs 
by  cries,  dull,  broken,  drawn  apparently  from  the  bottom  of  the 
stomach,  and  accompanied  by  movements  of  the  body  so  ludi- 
crous, that  it  is  necessary  to  be  accustomed  to  these  things,  to 
see  them  without  losing  all  self-restraint. 

In  the  course  of  the  song  he  is  careful  to  insert  from  time  to 
time  some  grotesque  pleasantry.  Then  he  stops,  as  if  to  felici- 
tate himself,  or  rather  to  receive  the  plaudits  of  the  savages, 
which  in  a  thousand  confused  cries  are  echoed  back  to  his  ears. 
He  prolongs  his  warlike  promenade,  as  long  as  the  sport  pleases 
him ;  when  it  ceases  to  do  so,  he  ends  it  by  casting  from  him  with 
disdain  the  head  which  he  had  held  in  his  hands,  to  show  by  this 
gesture  of  contempt,  that  it  is  a  viand  of  an  entirely  different 
kind  from  that  which  is  necessary  to  satisfy  his  military  apetite. 
Then  he  goes  to  resume  his  place,  where  he  is  no  sooner  seated, 
than  it  sometimes  happens  that  some  one  dresses  for  him  the 
head  in  a  pot  of  hot  cinders ;  but  this  is  a  sign  of  friendship  and 
a  mark  of  tenderness  which  he  would  not  suffer  except  on  the 
part  of  a  friend  well  declared  and  well  known  ;  a  like  familiarity 
in  an  ordinary  man  would  be  deemed  an  insult.  To  this  first 
warrior  others  succeed  who  protract  the  meeting,  especially  when 
the  object  is  to  form  large  parties,  because  it  is  in  ceremonies  of 
this  kind  that  they  make  their  enrolments.  At  last  the  festival 
is  ended  by  the  distribution  and  consumption  of  the  viands. 

Such  was  the  war-feast  given  by  the  Indians,  and  the  ceremo- 
nial they  observed.  The  Algonkins,  Abnakis,  Nipistingues,  and 
Amenecis  were  at  this  fdte.  Nevertheless  more  serious  cares 
demanded  our  presence  elsewhere,  and  as  it  was  getting  late  we 


144  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

rose,  and  each  missionary  followed  by  his  neophytes  departed  to 
finish  the  day  with  the  usual  prayers.  A*  part  of  the  night  was 
spent  in  making  the  last  preparations  for  our  departure,  which 
was  fixed  for  the  next  day.  The  weather  on  this  occasion  proved 
favorable.  We  embarked,  after  having  placed  our  voyage  under 
the  special  protection  of  the  Lord,  by  the  celebration  of  a  Mass, 
which  was  solemnly  chanted  with  more  method  and  devotion  than 
one  could  readily  imagine,  for  the  Indians  always  excelled  in  this 
rite  of  our  faith.  The  weariness  of  the  march  was  relieved  by 
the  advantage  which  I  had  each  day  of  thus  celebrating  the  holy 
Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  sometimes  on  the  islands  which  were  scat- 
tered about,  sometimes  on  the  banks  of  the  rivers,  but  always  in 
some  place  sufficiently  retired  to  favor  the  devotion  of  our  little 
army.  It  was  indeed  no  light  consolation  for  the  ministers  of 
the  Lord,  to  hear  His  praise  chanted  in  each  of  the  different  lan- 
guages of  which  there  were  tribes  assembled  there.  Every  day 
each  nation  chose  for  itself  a  convenient  place  where  it  separately 
encamped.  They  practised  too  the  exercises  of  religion  as  regu- 
larly as  they  would  have  done  at  home  in  their  villages,  so  that 
the  satisfaction  of  the  Missionaries  would  have  been  complete,  if 
all  the  days  of  this  campaign  had  been  passed  as  innocently  as 
were  those  of  our  march. 

We  traversed  the  length  of  Lake  Champlain,  where  the  dex- 
terity of  the  Indians  in  fishing  furnished  us  with  an  amusing 
spectacle.  Standing  up  in  the  bow  of  the  canoe,  with  spear  in 
hand,  they  darted  it  with  wonderful  address,  and  struck  the 
large  sturgeons,  without  their  little  skiff's,  which  the  least  irregu- 
lar motion  would  have  overturned,  appearing  to  lean  in  the 
slightest  degree  either  to  the  right  or  to  the  left.  Yet  useful  as 
this  fishing  was,  it  was  not  even  necessary  that  we  should  sus- 
pend our  march  to  favor  it.  The  fisherman  alone  laid  aside  his 
paddle,  but  in  return  he  was  charged  to  pi^ovide  for  the  subsis- 
tence of  all  the  others,  an  office  in  whose  duties  he  fully  succeeded. 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  145 

At  length,  after  being  six  days  on  our  route,  we  reached  Fort 
Vaudreuil,*  otherwise  called  Carellon,  which  had  been  assigned 
as  the  general  rendezvous  of  our  troops.  Scarcely  had  we  begun 
to  distinguish  the  summit  of  the  fortifications,  when  our  Indians 
arranged  themselves  in  order  of  battle,  each  tribe  under  its  own 
ensign.  Two  hundred  canoes  thus  formed  in  beautiful  order, 
furnished  a  spectacle  which  caused  even  the  French  officers  to 
hasten  to  the  banks,  judging  it  not  unworthy  of  their  curiosity. 

As  soon  as  I  had  placed  my  foot  on  land,  I  hastened  to  pay 
my  respects  to  M.  the  Marquis  de  Montcalm,  whom  I  had  for- 
merly the  pleasure  to  know  in  Paris.  The  sentiments  of  respect 
with  which  he  honored  our  Order  were  also  known  to  me,  and  on 
this  occasion  he  received  me  with  that  affability  which  announced 
the  goodness  and  generosity  of  his  heart.  The  Abnakis,  more  to 
satisfy  their  own  inclinations  and  their  sense  of  duty,  than  to  con- 
form to  mere  ceremonials,  did  not  delay  to  present  themselves  at 
the  quarters  of  the  General.  Their  orator  complimented  him 
briefly  as  they  had  dij:ected  him.  "  My  father,"  said  he,  "  do  not 
fear.  These  are  not  mere  compliments  which  I  come  to  give  you. 
I  know  your  heart ;  it  disdains  such  offerings ;  it  is  sufficient  for 
you  to  have  merited  them.  Well,  in  so  doing  you  render  me  a 
service,  for  I  was  in  no  little  embarrassment  through  the  vain 
endeavor  to  reveal  all  I  felt.  I  content  myself  then  with  as- 
suring you,  that  these  your  children  whom  you  behold,  are  all 
fully  prepared  to  partake  your  perils,  being  well  assured  that 
they  shall  not  delay  also  to  share  in  the  glory  which  shall  follow." 
The  turn  of  this  compliment,  it  would  seem,  could  hardly  have 
come  from  a  savage ;  but  no  one  could  have  the  least  doubt  on 
this  point,  if  he  knew  the  character  of  mind  of  him  who  pro- 
nounced it. 

At  the  quarters  of  M.  de  Montcalm,  I  also  heard  of  the  ad- 
mirable defence  wHich  had  been  made  a  few  days  before  by  a 
[*  Ticonderoga.] 
8 


146  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Canadian  officer,  named  M.  de  Saintout.  He  had  been  sent  on 
a  scouting  expedition  on  Lake  St.  Sacrament,  his  party  consisting 
of  eleven  individuals,  including  himself,  in  a  single  frail  bark 
canoe.  In  doubling  a  point  of  land,  he  was  surprised  by  two 
English  boats,  which  were  concealed  in  ambush,  and  commenced 
a  brisk  attack  upon  him.  The  parties  were  so  unequally  matched, 
that  one  single  well-aimed  volley  would  have  decided  the  victory, 
and  at  the  same  time  the  lives  of  the  French.  •  M.  de  Saintout, 
who  was  a  prudent  man,  gained  in  haste  an  island  which  was 
formed  in  the  lake  by  a  perpendicular  cliff  of  rocks.  Thither  the 
enemy  eagerly  pursued  him,  but  he  presently  damped  their  ar- 
dor by  a  discharge  which  he  made  on  them  with  as  much  judg- 
ment  as  good  fortune.  The  enemy,  though  disconcerted  for 
some  moments,  shortly  returned  to  the  charge,  but  they  were 
again  so  warmly  received,  that  they  hastened  to  debark  on  the 
opposite  shore,  which  was  within  gun-shot.  The  combat  then 
recommenced  with  more  obstinacy  than  before,  but  success  was 
ever  the  same,  on  our  side.  M.  de  Saintout  perceiving  that  the 
enemy  was  in  no  humour  to  attempt  an  attack  upon  him  at  his 
post,  and  that  he  could  not  go  to  them  without  the  risk  of  having 
his  canoe  sunk,  determined  on  a  retreat.  He  conducted  it  with 
coolness,  as  he  had  before  defended  himself  with  courage.  He 
embarked  in  the  presence  of  the  English,  who  did  not  dare  to 
pursue  him,  but  contented  themselves  with  keeping  up  an  in- 
cessant fire.  Three  of  our  party  were  wounded  in  this  rencontre, 
but  only  slightly,  of  whom  M.  de  Saintout  was  one,  and  M.  de 
Grosbois,  a  cadet  of  the  colonial  troops,  was  killed  at  his  post. 
The  enemy  by  their  own  acknowledgment  had  sent  out  thirty- 
seven  from  their  fort,  while  only  seventeen  returned  thither. 
Blows  like  this  excite  astonishment  in  Europe,  but  here  the  valor 
of  the  Canadians  has  so  often  multiplied  them,  that  we  are  rather 
surprised  not  to  see  them  repeated  more  than  once  in  the  course 


MONTeALM'S  EXPEDITION.  147 

of  a  single  campaign.     This  letter  in  its  progress  will  furnish  a 
proof  in  support  of  this  assertion. 

After  having  paid  my  respects  to  M.  de  Montcalm,  I  returned 
to  the  quarters  of  the  Abnakis.  My  object  was,  to  direct  the 
orator  immediately  to  assemble  his  countrymen,  and  to  inform 
them,  that  during  the  few  days  which  would  intervene  before 
their  departure  to  attack  the  English  fort,  I  would  attend  to  their 
religious  duties,. and  that  they  should  prepare  themselves  for  this 
dangerous  expedition  by  all  those  steps  proper  to  assure  them- 
selves success  with  God.  I  at  the  same  time  let  them  know  that 
my  tent  would  be  open  at  all  times  and  for  every  one,  and  that  I 
should  always  be  ready,  even  at  the  peril  of ,  my  life,  to  furnish 
them  those  succors  which  my  ministry  required.  My  offers 
were  accepted.  One  party  gave  me  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
them  undergo  the  rite  of  penance.  I  thus  disposed  some  of 
them  to  the  reception  of  the  August  sacrament  of  our  altars.  It 
was  on  the  following  Sunday,  the  twenty-fourth  of  July,  that  they 
enjoyed  this  happiness.  I  neglected  nothing  which  could  invest 
this  step  with  the  greatest  possible  pomp.  I  solemnly  chanted 
the  Mass,  during  which  I  made  them  the  first  discourse  in  the 
Abnakis  language,  which  I  had  formally  composed.  Its  subject 
was,  the  obligation  they  were  under  to  do  honor  to  their  religion 
by  their  conduct,  in  the  presence  of  so  many  idolatrous  nations, 
who  either  did  not  understand  it,  or  else  blasphemed  it,  and  who 
had  their  eyes  fixed  on  them  I  endeavored  to  present  in  glow- 
ing colors  the  motives  best  adapted  to  make  an  impression,  nor 
did  I  forget  to  recal  to  their  minds  those  perils  inseparable  from 
war,  which  their  courage  and  valor  induced  them  to  multiply, 
rather  than  avoid.  If  the  attention  of  an  audience  and  their 
modest  deportment  could  decide  the  question  as  to  the  effect  of  a 
discourse,  I  should  have  had  every  reason  to  congratulate  myself 
on  my  feeble  efforts.  These  exercises  engaged  us  through  most 
of  the  morning ;  but  the  Indian  does  not  count  the  moments 


148  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

which  lie  gives  to  religion  ;  he  behaves  himself  with  propriety 
and  earnestness  while  in  our  churches.  But  he  too  often  finds 
cause  of  scandal  in  the  liberties  which  the  French  permit  them- 
selves to  take  while  there,  and  the  weariness  which  they  bear  im- 
pressed upon  their  countenances.  Such  is  the  happy  disposition 
which  the  Indians  show  one  day  to  become  perfect  Christians. 

These  were  the  occupations  to  which  I  gave  myself  up  with 
the  greatest  satisfaction  during  the  time  of  our  sojourn  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Fort  Vaudreuil.  It  did  not  last  long,  for  at  the 
expiration  of  the  third  day,  we  received  orders  for  our  departure 
to  rejoin  the  French  army  which  was  encamped  on  the  high 
grounds  near  the  Portage.  This  is  the  place  where  a  great  fall 
of  water  obliged  us  to  transport  by  land  to  Lake  St.  Sacrament 
the  stores  necessary  for  the  siege.  Arrangements  were  accord- 
ingly made  to  depart,  when  they  were  arrested  by  a  spectacle 
which  attracted  the  attention  of  every  one. 

They  saw  at  a  distance  in  a  branch  of  the  river,  a  little  fleet 
of  Indian  canoes,  which  by  their  arrangement  and  ornaments  an- 
nounced a  victory.  It  was  M.  Marin,  a  Canadian  officer  of  great 
merit,  who  was  returning  triumphant  and  covered  with  glory  from 
an  expedition  with  which  he  had  been  charged.  At  the  head  of 
a  force  of  about  two  hundred  Indians,  he  had  been  detached  to 
go  in  the  direction  of  Fort  Lidis,*  but  had  the  courage  with  his 
little  flying  camp  to  attack  the  advanced  entrenchments,  and  the 
good  fortune  to  carry  the  principal  quarter.  The  Indians  had 
only  time  to  bring  off  thirty-five  scalps  of  the  two  hundred  men 
they  killed,  but  without  their  victory  being  stained  by  a  drop  of 
their  own  blood,  or  the  loss  of  a  single  man.  The  enemy,  to  the 
number  of  three  thousand  men,  sought  in  vain  to  have  their  re- 
venge, by  pursuing  them  in  their  retreat,  but  it  was  made  with- 

[*  Generally  written  LydiuSj  otherwise  called  Fort  Edward,  about  fifteen 
miles  from  Fort  George.] 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  149 

out  any  loss.*  While  they  were  busy  in  counting  the  number  of 
their  barbarous  trophies,  that  is,  the  English  scalps  with  which 
the  canoes  were  adorned,  we  perceived  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river  a  French  bark,  which  was  bringing  us  five  English  bound 
and  conducted  by  the  Outaouacs^  whose  prisoners  they  were. 

A  sight  of  these  unhappy  captives  spread  joy  and  satisfaction 
through  the  hearts  of  those  who  were  present,  but  it  was,  for  the 
most  part,  a  ferocious  and  barbarous  joy,  which  showed  itself 
by  fearful  cries,  and  by  steps  which  were  sad  for  humanity. 
A  thousand  Indians  drawn  from  the  thirty-six  nations  who  were 
united  under  the  French  standard,  were  present,  and  lined  the 
bank.  In  an  instant,  without  any  apparent  concert  between 
them,  we  saw  them  rush  with  the  greatest  precipitation  into  the 
neighboring  woods.  I  did  not  know  what  could  be  the  object  of 
a  retreat  so  hasty  and  unexpected,  but  it  was  almost  immediately 

[*  In  the  New  York  Secretary  of  State  office  in  Albany,  are  the  docu- 
ments relating  to  our  Colonial  history,  which  were  brought  out  during  the 
past  year  by  the  historical  agent,  J.  R.  Broadhead,  Esq.  Among  the  Paris 
documents  are  the  official  despatches  relating  to  this  expedition.  The  af- 
fair of  M.  Marin  is  thus  given  in  a  letter  of  M.  Doreil  to  the. Minister  of 
War,  dated  July  31st,  1757. 

"A  detachment  of  150  men,  the  greater  part  Indians,  whom  M.  de  Mont- 
calm had  sent  out  on  a  scouting  expedition,  between  Forts  George  and  Ly- 
dius,  under  the  command  of  M.  Marin,  lieutenant  in  the  Colonial  troops, 
have  struck  a  blow  remarkable  for  its  boldness.  They  arrived  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  23rd,  near  Fort  Lydius.  At  first  they  encountered  a  patrol  of 
10  men,  who  were  all  killed.  They  then  came  up  with  the  guard  of  50 
men,  who  met  with  the  same  fate.  A  corps  of  the  enemy  of  more  than 
4000  men  were  arrayed  in  order  of  battle,  marched  forth  from  their  en- 
trenchments, and  advanced  to  the  borders  of  the  woods  where  M.  Marin 
was  in  ambush.  He  kept  up  a  fire  for  more  than  an  hour,  killed  many  of 
the  enemy,  and  at  last  retired  in  such  good  order,  that  although  he  was  pur- 
sued for  two  leagues,  he  lost  but  a  single  man,  a  Canadian.  Our  detach- 
ment returned  on  the  26th,  with  32  scalps  and  one  prisoner."  Vol.  xlvi. 
^202.] 


150  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

shown,  for  a  moment  afterwards  I  saw  them  return  with  every 
mark  of  fury,  armed  with  clubs  which  they  had  prepared  to  give 
these  unfortunate  English  a  most  cruel  reception.  I  could  not 
restrain  my  feelings  at  the  sight  of  these  cruel  preparations. 
Tears  streamed  from  my  eyes,  but  my  grief  was  nevertheless  not 
inactive.  I  advanced,  witho\it  hesitation,  to  encounter  these 
savage  brutes,  in  the  hope  of  softening  them  ;  but  alas !  what 
chance  had  my  feeble  voice  of  being  even  heard  amidst  the  tu- 
mult, and  the  sounds  which  did  reach  them  were  rendered  unin- 
telligible by  the  difference  of  language,  and  much  more  by  the 
ferocity  of  their  hearts.  However,  I  did  not  spare  the  most  bit- 
ter reproaches  towards  certain  of  the  Abnakis  whom  I  met  in 
my  way,  and  the  earnest  air  which  animated  my  words,  inclined 
them  to  sentiments  of  humanity.  Confused  and  ashamed,  they 
separated  themselves  from  the  murderous  troop,  casting  away 
the  cruel  instruments  they  had  prepared  to  use.  But  what  ef- 
fect could  this  produce,  when  it  was  the  withdrawal  of  a  few  arms 
from  nearly  two  thousand  which  were  determined  to  strike  with- 
out pity  ?  Seeing  how  useless  were  the  attempts  I  made,  I  de- 
termined to  withdraw,  that  I  might  not  be  a  witness  of  the 
bloody  tragedy  which  was  about  to  take  place.  I  had  taken  some 
steps  when  a  feeling  of  compassion  recalled  me  to  the  bank, 
from  whence  T  could  see  those  unhappy  victims  whom  they  were 
preparing  for  the  sacrifice.  Their  condition  renewed  all  my  sen- 
sibility. The  terror  with  which  they  had  been  seized,  had 
scarcely  left  them  strength  to  hold  themselves  up  ;  their  counte- 
nances cast  down  and  marked  by  consternation,  displayed  the  true 
image  of  death.  It  was  indeed  a  question  of  life  or  death,  for 
they  were  about  to  expire  under  a  shower  of  blows,  unless  their 
preservation  came  from  the  heart  of  barbarism  itself,  and  their 
sentence  should  be  revoked  by  the  same  persons,  who  seemed  to 
have  been  the  first  to  pronounce  it. 

The  French  officer  who  commanded  in  the  boat  had  seen  the 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  151 

movements  which  were  taking  place  on  the  bank  ;  touched  hy  the 
commiseration  so  natural  in  an  honorable  man  at  the  sight  of 
unhappiness,  he  endeavored  to  awaken  the  same  feeling  in  the 
hearts  of  the  Outaouacs,  who  were  masters  of  the  prisoners.  So 
adroitly  did  he  manage  the  matter,  that  he  at  last  produced 
some  sensibility  in  their  minds,  and  interested  them  in  favor  of 
those  miserable  beings.  They  indeed  entered  into  his  scheme 
with  a  zeal  which  must  have  insured  its  success.  No  sooner  was 
the  boat  near  enough  to  the  bank  for  the  voice  to  be  heard,  than 
one  of  the  Outaouacs  speaking  boldly,  cried  in  a  menacing  tone, 
"  These  prisoners  are  mine ;  I  claim  that  you  shall  respect  me  by 
respecting  what  belongs  to  me.  Let  there  be  an  end  to  all  ill 
treatment  in  which  what  is  odious  must  rebound  upon  my  head." 
A  hundred  French  officers  might  have  spoken  in  these  terms, 
but  their  speech  could  only  have  ended  in  drawing  down  insult 
on  themselves,  and  redoubled  blows  on  the  captives ;  but  an  In- 
dian fears  one  who  is  like  him,  and  fears  only  him.  Their  slight- 
est disputes  end  in  death,  and  therefore  they  occur  but  seldom. 
The  wishes  of  the  Outaouac  were  respected  as  soon  as  heard. 
The  prisoners  were  landed  without  tumult  and  conducted  to  the 
fort,  without  even  their  being  accompanied  by  the  least  shouting. 
They  were  then  separated  and  underwent  an  examination,  in 
which  it  was  not  necessary  to 'resort  to  any  artifices,  to  draw  from 
them  the  disclosures  which  were  desired.  The  terror  from 
which  they  had  not  yet  entirely  recovered  unloosed  the  tongue, 
and  gave  them  a  volubility  which  they  apparently  would  not 
have  had  without  it.  One  of  them  I  visited  in  an  apartment  of 
the  fort  which  was  occupied  by  a  friend.  I  gave  him  by  signs 
those  assurances  which  were  most  proper  to  tranquillize  his  fears, 
and  caused  them  to  present  him  with  some  refreshments,  which 
he  seemed  to  receive  with  gratitude. 

Having  thus  as  far  as  possible  satisfied  my  compassion  for  the 
necessities  of  this  miserable  man,  I  went  to  hasten  the  embark- 


152  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

ment  of  my  people,  which  took  place  at  that  very  hour.  The 
passage  was  not  a  long  one,  and  two  hours  sufficed  to  accomplish 
it.  The  tent  of  the  Chevalier  de  Levi  was  placed  at  the  entrance 
of  the  camp.  I  took  the  liberty  to  present  my  respects  to  this 
nobleman,  whose  name  announces  his  merits,  but  whose  other 
claims  to  respect  far  outweigh  those  derived  from  his  mere  rank. 
The  conversation  turned  on  the  action  which  had  decided  the  fate 
of  these  five  Englishmen,  whose  perilous  adventure  I  have  just 
been  relating.  I  was  entirely  unacquainted  with  the  circum- 
stances, in  which  there  is  much  that  is  surprising.  They  are  as 
follows : — 

M.  de  Corbiese,  a  French  officer,  serving  in  the  Colonial  troops, 
had  been  ordered  on  the  preceding  night  to  cross  over  Lake 
St.  Sacrament.  His  force  consisted  of  about  fifty  French,  and 
little  more  than  three  hundred  Indians.  At  the  dawn  of  day  he 
discovered  a  body  of  three  hundred  English,  detached  also  in  that 
direction,  in  fifteen  boats.  Boats  of  this  kind,  high  on  the  sides, 
and  strong  from  their  thickness,  when  placed  in  competition  with 
the  frail  canoes,  more  than  compensate  for  the  slight  superiority 
of  numbers  which  we  had  on  our  side.  Nevertheless,  our  people 
did  not  hesitate  a  moment  to  engage.  The  enemy  appeared  at 
first  to  accept  their  challenge  with  a  good  grace,  but  their  resolu- 
tion did  not  last.  The  French  and  Indians,  who  could  have  no 
reasonable  hope  of  victory  except  by  boarding,  which  course  was 
favored  by  their  superiority  in  number,  and  who,  on  the  other 
hand  risked  everything  by  engaging  at  a  distance,  endeavored  at 
once  to  close  with  the  enemy,  notwithstanding  the  brisk  fire  they 
kept  up.  But  the  enemy  no  sooner  saw  them  at  hand,  than  terror 
caused  them  even  to  drop  their  arms.  It  ceased  to  be  a  conflict, 
and  became  only  a  flight.  Of  the  alternatives  they  had,  the  least 
honorable,  without  any  doubt,  and  what  is  more,  the  most  danger- 
ous, was  to  attempt  to  gain  the  shore ;  and  yet  this  was  the  one 
which  they  selected.     In  an  instant  they  were  seen  pulling  in 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  153 

the  greatest  haste  for  the  bank,  while  some,  to  reach  there  sooner, 
threw  themselves  into  the  water  for  the  purpose  of  swimming. 
They  flattered  themselves  with  the  prospect  of  safety  under  cover 
of  the  woods,  but  it  was  a  scheme  badly  conceived,  and  the  folly 
of  which  they  had  ever  afterwards  to  mourn.  Whatever  speed 
the  redoubled  efiforts  of  the  rowers  could  give  to  these  boats,  even 
if  it  equalled  all  of  which  the  skill  and  art  of  the  builder  had 
rendered  them  capable,  it  could  not  in  any  way  approach  the 
swiftness  of  a  bark  canoe.  The  latter  sails,  or  rather  flies,  over  the 
water  with  the  rapidity  of  an  arrow.  The  English,  therefore,  were 
almost  immediately  overtaken.  In  the  first  heat  of  the  conflict 
all  were  massacred  without  mercy,  all  were  cut  to  pieces.  Those 
who  had  already  gained  the  woods,  had  no  better  fate.  The 
woods  are  the  natural  home  of  the  Indians,  and  they  can  run 
there  with  the  swiftness  of  deer.  There  they  came  up  with  the 
enemy,  and  cut  them  down  separately.  At  length  the  Outaouacs, 
seeing  that  they  had  no  longer  an  enemy  to  combat  with,  but 
only  those  who  suff'ered  themselves  to  be  slaughtered  without 
resistance,  thought  of  making  some  prisoners.  The  number 
amounted  to  one  hundred  and  fifty-seven,  while  a  hundred  and 
thirty-one  had  been  killed ;  twelve  only  were  fortunate  enough  to 
escape  both  captivity  and  death.  The  boats,  ammunition,  pro- 
visions, all  were  taken  and  plundered. 

After  all  this.  Monsieur,  you  think,  I  doubt  not,  that  a  victory 
so  indisputable  must  have  cost  us  dear.  The  fight  took  place  on 
the  water,  that  is,  in  a  place  entirely  open  ;  the  enemy  was  not 
taken  unexpectedly ;  he  had  plenty  of  time  to  make  his  arrange- 
ments ;  he  commenced  the  fight  with  a  feeling  of  contempt,  so  to 
speak ;  from  the  height  of  his  boats  he  discharged  his  musketry 
on  the  feeble  bark  canoes,  which  a  little  address,  or  what  was 
better,  a  little  coolness,  would  easily  have  sunk  with  all  who.de- 
fended  them.     All  this  is  true,  and  yet  a  success  so  complete  was 

8* 


154  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

achieved  at  the' cost  of  a  single  Indian  wounded,  whose  wrist  was 
injured  by  a  shot.* 

Such  was  the  fate  of  the  detachment  of  the  unfortunate  M. 
Copperel,  who  was  the  commander,  and  is  said  by  general  report 
to  have  perished  in  the^  water.  The  enemy  referred  to  the  disas- 
ters of  that  day,  in  terms  which  marked  equally  their  grief  and 
surprise.  They  candidly  acknowledged  the  greatness  of  their 
loss.  It  would  have  been  difficult  indeed  to  disprove  it  in  the 
slightest  particular.  The  dead  bodies  of  their  officers  and 
soldiers,  some  floating  on  the  waters  of  Lake  Saint  Sacrament, 
and  some  already  stretched  on  the  shore,  would  have  testified 
against  their  denial.  As  to  their  prisoners,  the  greater  part  were 
as  yet  groaning  in  captivity  to  the  Chevalier  de  Levi.  I  saw 
them  file  ofi"  in  bands,  escorted  by  their  conquerors,  who  delighted 
with  the  barbarity  of  their  triumphs,  did  not  even  show  any  dispo- 
sition to  soften  their  defeat  to  the  vanquished.  In  the  space  of 
one  league,  which  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  pass  to  rejoin  my 
Abnakis,  I  met  very  many  little  troops  of  these  captives.  More 
than  one  Indian  stopped  me  on  my  way  to  show  me  his  prize,  and 

[*  M.  Doreil's  letter  to  the  Minister  substantially  agrees  with  this — "  An 
English  detachment  composed  of  350  men  under  the  command  of  a  colonel, 
five  captains,  fbur  lieutenants,  and  one  ensign  were  sent  out  from  Fort  George 
in  22  barges,  (these  barges  are  large  boats),  the  object  of  the  enemy  being  to  cut 
off  oitr  advanced  corps  and  to  make  them  prisoners.  About  400  of  our  In- 
dians, commanded  by  M.  de  Corbiere  and  some  other  colonial  officers,  who 
were  in  ambush  among  the  islands  of  Lake  St.  Sacrament,  entirely  destroyed 
the  party  on  the  26th.  Only  two  boats  Were  saved.  The  Indians  have 
brought  in  ISO  prisoners.  The  rest  have  been  killed  or  drowned,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  boats  destroyed.  For  all  this  we  have  but  one  single  In- 
dian slightly  wounded.  The  English  surrendered  themselves,  so  to  speak, 
without  resistance."  Brodheadh  Colonial  Documents^  vol.  XLVI.  p.  207-S. 
Montcalm,  in  his  official  report,  says — "I  have  here  about  161  prisoners, 
of  whom  five  are  officers.  The  English  have  had  about  160  men  killed  or 
drowned"— I^Mf.  p.  204.] 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  155 

to  enjoy  my  applause  as  he  went  along.  The  love  of  country  did 
not  permit  me  to  be  insensible  to  these  successes  which  interested 
the  nation.  But  misery  has  a  claim  not  only  in  religion,  but 
even  in  nature.  These  prisoners  moreover  presented  themselves 
to  me  in  so  sad  a  condition,  their  eyes  filled  with  tears,  their  faces 
covered  with  sweat  and  even  with  blood,  and  a  cord  around  their 
necks,  that  at  the  sight,  sentiments  of  compassion  and  humanity 
were  excited  in  my  breast.  The  ardent  spirits  of  which  their 
new  masters  had  most  freely  partaken,  had  heated  their  blood, 
and  irritated  their  natural  ferocity,  so  that  I  feared  every  instant 
to  see  some  prisoner,  the  victim  of  their  cruelty  and  drunkenness, 
massacred  before  my  eyes  and  falling  dead  at  my  feet.  I  there- 
fore scarcely  dared  to  raise  my  head,  for  fear  of  encountering  the 
looks  of  some  of  these  miserable  beings,  but  I  was  shortly  after- 
wards obliged  to  be  witness  to  a  spectacle  of  a  different  kind, 
more  horrible  than  any  that  I  had  yet  seen. 

My  tent  had  been  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  encampment  of 
the  Outaouacs.  The  first  object  which  presented  itself  to  my  eyes 
on  arriving  there  wa^s  a  large  fire,  while  the  wooden  spits  fixed 
in  the  earth  gave  signs  of  a  feast.  There  was  indeed  one  taking 
place.  But,  0  Heaven !  what  a  feast !  The  remains  of  the  body 
of  an  Englishman  was  there,  the  skin  stripped  off,  and  more  than 
one-half  the  flesh  gone.  A  moment  after  I  perceived  these  inhu- 
man beings  eat  with  famishing  avidity  of  this  human  flesh  ;  I  saw 
them  .taking  up  this  detestable  broth  in  large  spoons,  and  apparent- 
ly without  being  able  to  satisfy  themselves  with  it.  They  in- 
formeTl  me  that  they  had  prepared  themselves  for  this  feast  by 
drinking  from  skulls  filled  with  human  blood,  while  their  smeared 
faces  and  stained  lips  gave  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  story. 
What  rendered  it  more  sad  was,  that  they  had  placed  very  near 
them  some  ten  Englishmen  to  be  spectators  of  their  infamous 
repast.  The  Outaouac  closely  resembles  the  Abnakis,  and  I 
thought  that,  by  making  some  mild  representation  to  these  inhu- 


156  JESUITS  IN   AMERICA. 

man  monsters,  I  might  gain  some  hold  upon  them.  But  I  was 
only  flattering  myself.  A  young  man,  with  a  resolute  air,  took 
up  the  conversation,  and  said  to  me  in  bad  French — "  You  have 
French  taste;  I  have  Indian:  this  food  is  good  for  me."  He 
accompanied  his  remarks  by  the  offer  which  he  made  me  of  a 
piece  of  the  broiled  Englishman.  I  could  make  no  reply  to  his 
argument,  which  was  so  worthy  of  a  savage ;  as  to  his  offers,  one 
may  easily  imagine  with  what  horror  I  rejected  them. 

Taught  by  the  failure  of  this  attempt  that  my  efforts  could 
not  in  any  way  avail  the  dead,  I  turned  to  the  living,  whose  lot 
appeared  to  me  a  hundred-fold  more  to  be  deplored.  As  I 
approached  the  English,  one  of  their  number  arrested  my  atten- 
tion. By  the  military  ornaments  with  which  he  was  still  deco- 
rated, I  recognized  an  officer.  My  purpose  was  immediately 
formed  to  purchase  him,  and  thus  secure  for  him  both  his  liberty 
and  his  life.  With  this  view  I  approached  an  aged  Outaouac, 
believing  that  the  chill  of  age  having  moderated  his  ferocity,  I 
should  find  him  more  favorable  to  my  designs.  I  extended  to 
him  my  hand,  saluting  him  politely,  in  the  'hope  of  gaining  him 
to  me  by  kindness  of  manner.  But  it  was  not  a  man  with  whom 
I  was  dealing ;  it  was  something  worse  than  a  ferocious  beast,  who 
was  not  to  be  softened  by  these  caresses.  "  No,"  said  he  to  me, 
in  a  thundering  and  menacing  tone,  well  calculated  to  fill  me  with 
fear,  if  at  that  moment  I  had  been  susceptible  of  any  other  senti- 
ments than  those  which  inspired  compassion  and  horror — "  No, 
I  do  not  at  all  wish  your  favors ;  be  gone."  I  did  not  think  it 
by  any  means  necessary  to  wait  till  he  should  repeat  a  (^mpli- 
ment  of  this  kind ;  I  obeyed  him. 

I  went  to  shut  myself  up  in  my  tent,  to  surrender  my  mind  to 
the  reflections  which  religion  and  humanity  were  able  to  suggest 
under  such  circumstances.  I  had  no  idea  of  taking  any  measures 
to  warn  my  Abnakis  against  an  excess  so  outrageous.  Although 
the  example  might  be  a  dangerous  rock  for  all  these  men,  as  far 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  157 

as  their  temperance  and  morals  were  concerned,  yet  they  were 
incapable  of  going  to  such  extremities.  We  can  even  do  them 
the  justice  to  say,  that  in^he  times  when  they  were  plunged  most 
deeply  in  the  darkness  of  paganism,  they  had  never  merited  the 
odious  name  of  cannibals.  Their  humane  and  docile  character 
in  this  respect  had,  since  that  time,  rendered  them  honorable  ex- 
ceptions to  the  greatest  part  of  the  Indians  on  this  continent. 
Keflections  of  this  kind  occupied  me  until  the  night  was  far  ad- 
vanced. * 

The  next  morning,  on  awakening,  I  supposed  that  no  vestige  of 
the  repast  of  the  previous  evening  would  remain  about  my  tent. 
I  flattered  myself  that  the  fumes  of  their  liquor  being  dissipated, 
and  the  excitement  inseparable  to  action  having  passed  off,  their 
spirits  would  have  become  more  settled,  and  their  hearts  more 
human.  But  I  was  acquainted  with  neither  the  genius  nor  the 
taste  of  the  Outaouacs.  It  was  through  choice,  through  delicacy, 
through  daintiness,  that  they  nourished  themselves  with  human 
flesh.  Since  the  earliest  dawn  they  had  done  nothing  but  recom- 
mence their  execrable  cookery,  and  now  were  waiting  with  anx- 
iety for  the  desired  moment  when  they  should  be  able  to  glut 
their  more  than  canine  appetite,  by  devouring  the  sad  relics  of 
the  body  of  their  enemy. 

I  have  already  mentioned  that  there  were  three  missionaries 
attached  to  the  service  of  the  Indians.^  During  all  the  campaign 
our  lodgings  were  together,  our  deliberations  were  unanimous, 
our  movements  uniform,  and  our  wishes  entirely  agreed.  This 
mutual  understanding  served  not  a  little  to  sweeten  the  toils  in- 
separable from  a  military  march.  After  consultation  we  all 
agreed,  that  the  respect  due  to  the  dignity  of  our  holy  mysteries 
would  not  permit  us  to  celebrate  the  sacrifice  of  the  Lamb  with- 
out spot,  in  the  very  centre  of  barbarism.  The  more  these  peo- 
ple were  given  up  to  the  most  extravagant  superstitions,  would 
they  be  inclined  to  desecrate  our  most  holy  ceremonies,  or  even 


158  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

to  draw  from  them  materials  for  the  embellishment  of  their  jug- 
gleries. For  this  reason,  we  abandoned  the  place  defiled  by  such 
abominations,  to  take  refuge  in  the  woods.  I  was  not  able  to 
make  this  movement  without  separating  myself  a  little  from  my 
Abnakis.  It  seemed  as  if  I  was  authorized  in  doing  so,  and  yet 
you  will  judge  from  what  afterwards  took  place,  that  I  had  almost 
reason  to  regret  my  first  place  of  encampment.  I  was  no  sooner 
established  in  my  new  abode,  than  I  saw  the  deep  desire  to  par- 
take of  the  benefits  of  confession  renewed  in  the  hearts  of  my 
neophytes.  The  crowd  increased  so  much^  that  I  was  scarcely 
able  to  answer  the  demands  made  upon  me  by  their  eagerness. 
These  occupations,  joined  to  the  other  duties  of  my  ministry, 
so  entirely  filled  up  several  days,  that  they  passed  by  almost 
without  my  perceiving  it.  Happy  should  I  have  been  if  I  had 
only  been  obliged  to  attend  to  such  worthy  functions  ;  my  life 
itself  would  not  have  been  too  much  to  pay  for  such  an  honor. 
But  the  consolations  of  the  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  are  not  last- 
ing here  below,  because  success  does  not  always  attend  their  la- 
bors undertaken  for  the  glory  of  their  master.  The  enemies  who 
conspire  to  defeat  them  are  too  numerous,  not  to  enjoy  at  last  the 
sad  triumph  of  success. 

While  many  of  my  Abnakis  in  a  Christian  way  were  procur- 
ing reconciliation  and  grace  from  the  Lord,  others  were  rashly 
seeking  to  irritate  his  wrath  and  provoke  his  vengeance.  Drink- 
ing is  the  favorite  passion  ancf  the  universal  vice  of  all  these  Indian 
tribes,  and  unfortunately  there  are  too  many  greedy  hands  who 
will  pour  out  for  them  the  "  fire-water,"  in  despite  of  laws  both 
divine  and  human.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  the  presence  of 
the  missionary,  by  the  influence  which  his  character  gives  him, 
can  prevent  many  of  these  disorders.  For  the  reasons  which  I 
have  given  above,  I  had  removed  myself  a  little  from  my  people, 
so  that  I  was  separated  from  them  by  a  small  woods.  This  I 
could  not  think  it  advisable  to  pass  through  at  night,  to  observe 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  159 

whether  good  order  reigned  in  our  camp,  as  I  should  have  ex- 
posed myself  to  some  untoward  adventure,  not  only  on  the  part 
of  the  Iroquois  attached  to  the  side  of  the  English,  who  at  the 
very  gate  of  the  camp  had  a  few  days  before  taken  the  scalp  from 
one  of  our  grenadiers,  but  also  on  the  part  of  our  own  idolaters, 
on  whom  experience  had  taught  me,  I  could  not  depend.  Some 
young  Abnakis  therefore,  joined  with  some  other  Indians  of  the 
different  tribes,  profited  by  my  absence  and  the  darkness  of  the 
night,  to  go,  while  all  were  wrapped  in  sleep,  to  obtain  secretly 
some  drink  in  the  tents  of  the  French.  Once  having  procured 
their  precious  treasure,  they  hastened  to  make  use  of  it,  and  soon 
their  heads  were  entirely  turned.  Drunkenness  among  the  In- 
dians is  rarely  quiet,  but  almost  always  blustering.  These  per- 
sons showed  it  at  first  by  songs  and  dances,  in  a  word  by  noise, 
until  finally,  they  ended  in  blows.  At  the  dawn  of  day  their 
extravagances  had  reached  their  height,  and  this  was  the  first 
intimation  I  had  received,  on  rising,  as  to  what  was  going  on.  I 
promptly  ran  to  the  spot  where  the  tumult  was  taking  place. 
Everything  there  was  in  alarm  and  agitation,  the  natural  effects 
of  drunkenness.  But  all  was  immediately  restored  to  order  by 
the  docility  of  my  people.  I  took  them  one  after  the  other,  fa- 
miliarly by  the  hand,  and  conducted  them  without  resistance  to 
their  tent,  where  I  ordered  them  to  repose. 

This  scandal  seemed  to  have  passed  away,  when  a  Moraigan, 
naturalized  among  the  Abnakis  and  adopted  by  that  nation,  re- 
newed the  scene  in  a  manner  a  little  more  serious.  After  hav- 
ing some  high  words  with  an  Iroquois,  his  companion  in  the  de- 
bauch, they  at  last  came  to  blows.  The  former,  who  was  much 
the  most  athletic,  after  having  felled  his  antagonist,  rained  on 
him  a  shower  of  blows,  and  what  is  worse,  tore  his  shoulder  with 
his  teeth.  The  conflict  was  at  its  height  when  I  arrived.  I  was 
able,  however,  to  obtain  no  other  succor  than  that  of  my  own  arms 
to  separate  the  combatants,  the  savages  mutually  fearing  too 


160  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

much  ever  to  interfere,  let  the  result  be  what  it  might,  in  these 
disputes  among  each  other.  But  my  strength  was  not  at  all 
equal  to  the  greatness  of  the  work  I  had  undertaken,  and  the  vic- 
tor was  too  much  excited  to  release  his  prey  so  soon.  I  was  tempted 
to  leave  these  furious  beings  to  inflict,  with  their  own  hands,  a 
proper  punishment  for  their  excesses,  but  feared  lest  the  scene 
might  have  a  bloody  termination  by  the  death  of  one  of  the  cham- 
pions, and  therefore  redoubled  my  efforts.  By  dint  of  shaking 
the  Abnakis,  he  at  last  perceived  that  some  one  had  hold  of  him, 
and  therefore  turned  his  head.  It  was  not  without  deep  shame 
that  he  recognized  me,  yet  nevertheless  he  did  not  at  once  return 
to  reason,  for  it  took  him  some  moments  to  recover  himself;  when 
he  gave  the  Iroquois  free  space  to  escape,  of  which  he  availed  him- 
self with  a  good  grace. 

After  having  taken  measures  to  prevent  a  renewal  of  the  con- 
test, I  retired  more  fatigued  than  one  would  believe  with  the  in- 
cursion I  had  been  obliged  to  make  ;  but  it  was  necessary  for  me 
almost  immediately  to  recommence.  I  was  informed  that  a  troop 
of  my  warriors,  assembled  on  the  bank  around  the  boats  which 
contained  the  magazines  of  powder,  were  amusing  themselves 
with  firing  their  guns,  in  despite  of  the  guard,  and  in  contempt 
even  of  the  orders,  or  rather  prayers  of  the  officers ;  for  the  Indian 
is  his  own  master  and  his  own  king,  and  carries  everywhere  with 
him  his  feeling  of  independence.  I  had  not  at  this  time  to  con- 
tend against  drunkenness,  but  the  point  was  to  repress  the  youth- 
ful folly  of  some  thoughtless  people.  The  decision  therefore  was 
prompt.  Imagine  to  yourself  a  crowd  of  school-boys  dreading 
the  eyes  of  their  masters.  Such  in  my  presence  were  these  re- 
doubtable warriors ;  they  disappeared  at  my  approach,  to  the 
great  astoij^shment  of  the  French.  With  difficulty  was  I  able  to 
arrest  one,  from  whom  I  demanded,  in  a  tone  of  indignation, 
whether  he  was  tired  of  living,  or  whether  he  had  conspired  for 
our  destruction  ?     He  answered  me,  in  the  mildest  possible  tone, 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.       H  /,       161 

^ '- L-^-r- U-^^ — 

«No,  my  father."     "Why  then,"  I  added,  "  why  4o^  you  exjx)^^'    j. 
yourself  to  the  danger  of  being  blowii  into  the.  air,  and  io  blow  us    ' 
up  with  you  by  the  explosion  of  the  powder"?"  .  "Reproach  us 
with  ignorance,"  replied  he,  "  but  not  with  intentional  -wrong.    /  ' 
We  did  not  know  that  it  was  so  near."     Without  at  all  wishing 
to  impeach  his  veracity,  one  cannot  but  suspect  the  truth  of  his 
excuse ;  but  it  was  much  that  he  was  willing  to  descend  to  a  justi- 
fication, and  much  more  that  he  was  willing  to  put  an  end  to  this 
dangerous  sport,  which  was  done  at  once. 

The  inaction  to  which  I  saw  our  Christian  Indians  condemned, 
joined  to  their  being  mingled  with  so  many  idolatrous  tribes, 
made  me  tremble,  not  for  the  steadfastness  of  their  religious  prin- 
ciples, but  for  their  consistency  of  conduct.  I  earnestly  longed 
for  the  day  when  the  necessary  preparations  for  the  expedition 
being  finally  completed,  we  should  be  able  to  put  ourselves  in 
motion.  When  the  mind  is  occupied,  the  heart  is  more  safe.  At 
last  the  desired  moment  arrived.  The  Chevalier  de  Levi,  at  the 
head  of  three  thousand  men,  had  commenced  his  march  by  land, 
on  Friday  the  twenty-ninth  of  July,  to  enable  him  to  protect 
the  descent  of  the  main  body  of  our  force,  which  was  to  go  by 
water.  His  march  had  none  of  those  facilities  which  are  fiu^ 
nished  in  Europe  by  the  great  roads  made  with  royal  magnifi- 
cence for  the  accommodation  of  troops.  Thick  forests  were  to  be 
pierced,  craggy  mountains  scaled,  and  heavy  marshes  traversed. 
After  a  forced  march  of  an  entire  day,  it  was  accomplishing  much 
if  they  found  they  had  advanced  three  leagues,  so  that  it  took 
five  days  to  get  over  a  distance  of  twelve  leagues.  On  account 
of  these  obstacles,  which  had  been  foreseen,  this  corps  had  pre- 
ceded us  several  days  in  its  departure.  It  was  on  Sunday  that 
we  embarked  with  the  Indians  alone,  who  formed  at  the  time  a 
body  of  twelve  hundred  men  by  themselves,  the  others  having 
gone  by  land. 

We  had  not  advanced  more  than  four  or  five  leaguee  on  the 


162  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

lake,  before  we  perceived  evident  proofs  of  our  late  victory.  There 
were  the  abandoned  English  boats,  which,  after  having  floated  a 
long  time  at  the  sport  of  the  winds  and  waves,  had  at  last  been 
thrown  upon  the  shore.  But  the  most  striking  spectacle  was  a 
great  number  of  the  dead  bodies  of  the'En^ish,  extended  on  the 
banks,  or  scattered  here  and  there  through  the  woods.  Some 
were  cut  to  pieces,  and  almost  all  mutilated  in  the  most  frightful 
manner.  What  a  terrible  scourge  did  war  seem  to  me !  It  would 
have  been  a  great  consolation  to  me  could  I  have  procured, 
through  my  instrumentality,  the  burial  of  these  sad  relics  of  our 
enemies,  but  it  was  only  by  peculiar  favor  that  we  had  been  per- 
mitted to  land  in  this  bay.  It  was  absolutely  necessary  too  that 
we  should  continue  our  march  without  interruption,  conformably 
to  the  orders  which  hurried  us  forward  to  report  ourselves.  We 
landed  at  night  at  the  place  which  had  been  assigned  for  our 
camp.  It  was  the  side  of  a  hill  covered  with  brambles  and 
thorns,  and  the  haunt  of  a  prodigious  number  of  rattlesnakes.* 
Our  Indians  hunted  them  out,  and  caught  many,  which  they 
brought  to  me. 

This  venomous  reptile,  for  it  deserves  this  name,  if  anything 
ever  did,  has  a  head  the  smallness  of  which  does  not  accord  with 
TOC  large  size  of  the  body ;  its  skin  is  in  some  places  regularly 
marked  with  a  dark  spot,  and  then  one  of  a  pale  yellow ;  the  rest 
of  it  is  entirely  black.  It  is  not  armed  with  any  sting,  but  its  teeth 
are  exceedingly  sharp.  Its  eye  is  lively  and  brilliant ;  it  carries 
under  the  tail  many  little  scales,  which  it  inflates  prodigiously, 
and  strikes  violently  one  against  the  other,  when  it  is  irritated. 
The  noise  which  is  thus  produced  is  the  occasion  of  the  name  by 
which  it  is  known.  Its  gall  when  smoked,  is  a  specific  for  the 
tooth-ache.  Its  flesh,  also  smoked  and  reduced  to  powder,  is 
said  to  be  an  excellent  remedy  for  fever.     Some  salt,  wet  and 

[*  Serpens  h  somiettes.] 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  163 

applied  to  the  place,  is  a  certain  cure  for  its  bite,  the  venom  of 
which  is  so  prompt  that  it  causes  death  in  less  than  an  hour. 

The  next  day,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  M.  de  Mont- 
calm arrived  with  the  remainder  of  the  army.  It  became  neces- 
sary for  us  to  resume  our  route,  notwithstanding  the  deluge  of 
rain  by  which  we  were  inundated.  We  marched  almost  all  the 
night,  until  we  disti^uished  the  camp  of  M.  de  Levi,  by  three 
fires  placed  in  the  form  of  a  triangle  on  the  top  of  a  mountain. 
We  halted  there,  when  a  general  council  was  held,  after  which 
the  troops  on  land  again  put  themselves  in  motion  towards  Fort 
George,  now  distant  only  four  leagues.  It  was  not  till  towards 
noon  that  we  re-entered  our  canoes.  We  floated  along  slowly, 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  time  to  the  boats  which  carried  the  ar- 
tillery to  follow  us.  It  was  very  necessary  that  they  should  has- 
ten on.  At  evening  we  were  more  than  a  league  ahead,  never- 
theless, as  we  had  reached  a  bay,  the  point  of  land  forming  which 
we  could  not  double,  without  entirely  discovering  ourselves  to 
the  enemy,  we  determined,  while  waiting  for  new  orders,  to  pass 
the  night  there.  It  was  marked  by  a  little  action,  which  was  the 
prelude  of  the  siege. 

About  eight  o'clock,  two  boats  sent  out  from  the  fort  appeared 
on  the  lake.  They  sailed  along  with  an  assurance  and  a  tran- 
quillity which  they  were  soon  obliged  hastily  to  abandon.  One 
of  my  neighbors  who  was  on  the  watch  for  the  general  safety,  per- 
ceived them  when  very  far  off.  The  news  was  at  once  imparted 
to  all  vhe  Indians,  and  the  preparations  to  receive  them  were 
made  with  promptness  and  in  admirable  silence.  I  was  instant- 
ly summoned  to  provide  for  my  safety,  by  gaining  the  shore,  and 
thence  the  interior  of  the  woods.  It  was  not  at  all  in  consequence 
of  a  courage,  out  of  place  in  a  man  in  my  position,  that  I  turned 
a  deaf  ear  to  the  advice  which  they  had  the  goodness  to  give  me ; 
but  I  did  not  believe  the  matter  was  serious,  because  I  thought 
there  were  reasons  for  suspecting  the  truth  of  the  news.     Four 


164  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

hundred  boats  or  canoes,  which  for  the  space  of  two  days  had 
covered  the  waters  of  Lake  Saint-Sacrament,  formed  too  consid- 
erable a  train  to  have  been  able  to  escape  the  attentive  and  ob- 
servant eyes  of  an  enemy.  For  this  reason  I  had  difficulty  in 
persuading  myself  that  two  boats  would  have  the  temerity,  I  do 
not  say  to  measure  themselves  with  us,  but  even  to  present  them- 
selves before  forces  so  superior.  My  reasmiing  was,  that  it  would 
only  be  necessary  to  show  ourselves,  to  put  them  to  flight.  One 
of  my  friends,  who  was  a  spectator  of  all  that  was  going  on,  warn- 
ed me  again,  in  a  tone  too  serious  for  me  not  to  heed  it,  that  I 
was  out  of  place.  He  had  reason  to  do  so.  One  boat  of  a  suf- 
ficient size  contained  all  the  missionaries,  and  over  it  was  stretch- 
ed a  tent,  which  had  been  furnished  to  shield  us  from  the  inju- 
rious effect  of  the  atmosphere,  which  in  this  climate  is  quite  cold 
during  the  nights.  This  pavilion,  thus  arranged,  formed  a  kind 
of  dark  object  in  the  air,  which  they  easily  discovered  by  the 
light  of  the  stars.  Curious  to  investigate  what  it  could  be,  it 
was  directly  towards  that  spot  that  the  English  steered.  To 
choose  that  course,  and  to  rush  on  death,  was  almost  entirely  the 
same  thing.  Slight  chance  of  escape  indeed  would  there  have 
been,  unless  by  good  fortune  for  them,  a  little  accident  had  drawn 
us  out  some  moments  too  soon.  One  of  the  sheep  we  had  with 
us  happened  to  bleat,  and  at  this  cry,  which  disclosed  the  am- 
bush, the  enemy  turned  about  and  made  towards  the  opposite 
bank,  using  their  oars  to  the  utmost  to  save  themselves  through 
means  of  the  darkness  and  the  woods.  This  manoeuvre  being 
immediately  seen,  what  was  to  be  done  ?  Twelve  hundred  sav- 
ages were  at  once  in  motion,  and  flew  to  the  pursuit  with  cries 
equally  frightful  by  their  continuance  as  by  their  number.  Nev- 
ertheless, both  sides  seemed  at  first  to  be  backward,  as  not  a 
single  shot  was  discharged.  The  pursuers  not  having  had  time  to 
form,  feared  to  draw  the  fire  upon  themselves,  and  besides  wished 
to  take  prisoners.     The  fugitives  employed  their  arms  much  more 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  165 

usefully  in  accelerating  their  flight.  They  had  almost  reached 
the  opposite  side,  when  the  Indians,  who  perceived  that  their 
prey  was  escaping,  fired,  and  the  English,  pressed  almost  too 
close  by  the  foremost  canoes,  were  obliged  to  return  it.  Then  fol- 
lowed a  fearful  silence  succeeding  all  this  uproar.  We  were  wait- 
ing for  the  news  of  success,  when  a  swaggerer  took  it  into  his 
head  to  attempt  to  gain  honor  for  himself  by  a  fictitious  account 
of  the  action,  in  which  he  probably  had  not  even  taken  part.  He 
began  by  assuring  us  that  the  battle  had  been  fatal  to  the  Abna- 
kis.  This  was  sufficient  to  put  me  in  motion.  Furnished  with 
oil  for  Extreme  Unction,  I  threw  myself  with  haste  into  a  canoe 
to  go  and  meet  the  combatants,  entreating  my  guides  each  mo- 
ment to  use  diligence.  But  there  was  no  necessity  for  it,  at  least 
BO  far  as  I  was  concerned.  Encountering  an  Abnakis,  who  was 
better  instructed,  because  he  had  been  more  brave,  I  learned 
that  the  action  which  had  been  reported  as  so  murderous,  had 
terminated  in  one  Nipistingue  being  killed  and  one  other  wound- 
ed while  boarding.  I  did  not  wait  for  the  rest  of  his  account, 
but  hastened  to  rejoin  my  people,  to  yield  my  place  to  M.  Matha- 
vet,  missionary  of  the  Nipistingue  tribe.  I  arrived  by  water  at 
the  same  time  that  M.  de  Montcalm,  who  at  the  sound  of  the 
musketry  had  landed  a  little  below,  reached  the  spot  by  coming 
through  the  woods.  He  learned  that  I  had  just  come  from  as- 
certaining the  state  of  things,  and  therefore  addressed  himself  to 
me  for  information.  My  Abnakis,  whom  I  recalled,  gave  him  a 
short  account  of  the  combat.  The  darkness  of  the  night  did  not 
permit  them  to  know  the  loss  on  the  side  of  the  enemy,  but  they 
had  seized  their  boats  and  made  three  prisoners.  The  rest  were 
wandering  scattered  through  the  woods.  M.  de  Montcalm, 
charmed  with  this  detail,  retired  to  make  arrangements,  with  his 
accustomed  prudence,  for  the  operations  of  the  next  day. 

The  morning  had  scarcely  begun  to  dawn,  when  a  party  of  the 
Nipistingue  tribe,  proceeded  with  the  funeral   rites  of  their 


166  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

brother,  killed  during  the  action  of  the  preceding  night,  and  who 
had  died  in  the  errors  of  paganism.  His  obsequies  were  cele- 
brated with  all  pomp  and  savage  splendor.  The  dead  body  had 
been  arrayed  in  all  its  ornaments,  or  rather  overloaded  with  all 
the  trinkets  that  the  most  unusual  degree  of  pride  would  be  able 
to  employ  under  circumstances  so  sad  in  themselves.  Collars  of 
porcelain,  silver  bracelets,  pendants  for  the  ears  and  the  nose, 
magnificent  dresses,  all  had  been  lavished  on  him.  They  had 
even  called  in  the  aid  of  paint  and  vermilion,  to  cover  up,  under 
these  brilliant  colors,  the  pallid  hue  of  death,  and  to  give  to  his 
countenance  an  air  of  life  which  it  did  not  in  reality  possess. 
They  had  not  been  forgetful  of  any  of  the  decorations  of  an 
Indian  warrior.  A  gorget,  or  neck-piece,  bound  with  a  red  rib- 
bon, hung  negligently  on  his  breast ;  his  gun  was  resting  on  his 
arm,  the  tomahawk  at  his  belt,  the  pipe  in  his  mouth,  the  lance 
in  his  hand,  and  the  kettle,  filled  with  provisions,  at  his  side. 
Clothed  in  this  warlike  and  animated  array,  they  had  seated  him 
on  an  eminence  covered  with  grass,  which  served  him  for  his  bed 
of  state. 

The  Indians  ranged  in  a  circle  about  the  dead  body,  re- 
garded it  for  some  moments  in  a  solemn  silence,  which  did  not 
badly  convey  the  idea  of  grief  This  was  broken  by  the  orator, 
who  pronounced  the  funeral  oration  for  the  dead.  Then  suc- 
ceeded the  chants  and  dances,  to  the  sound  of  a  tabor  which  is 
hung  round  with  little  bells.  In  all  this  there  was  an  indes- 
cribable air  of  sadness,  which  agreed  well  with  the  melancholy 
ceremonial.  At  length  the  funeral  rites  were  ended  by  the  in- 
terment of  the  dead,  near  whom  they  took  good  care  to  bury  a 
sufficient  supply  of  provisions,  for  fear,  without  doubt,  that  for 
want  of  nourishment  he  might  die  a  second  time.  I  do  not  at 
all  give  these  things  as  the  testimony  of  an  eye-witness  ;  the 
presence  of  a  missionary  would  scarcely  be  in  accordance  with 
these  kinds  of  spectacles,  having  their  origin  in  superstition,  and 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  167 

adopted  by  a  stupid  credulity.     I  give  the  account  which  I  re- 
ceived from  some  spectators. 

The  bay  however  in  which  we  were  moored,  resounded  on  all 
sides  with  the  noise  of  war.  Everything  there  was  in  motion 
and  action.  Our  artillery,  which  consisted  of  thirty-two  pieces 
of  cannon  and  five  mortars,  placed  on  some  platforms,  which 
were  borne  on  boats  fastened  together,  led  the  way.  In  passing 
the  point  of  land  which  had  concealed  us  from  the  view  of  the 
enemy,  they  took  care  to  salute  the  fort  by  a  general  discharge. 
This  at  the  time  was  nothing  but  mere  ceremony,  but  it  an- 
nounced more  serious  matters.  The  rest  of  the  little  fleet  fol- 
lowed, but  slowly.  Already  a  body  of  the  Indians  had  formed 
their  camp  in  the  rear  of  Fort  George,  or  on  the  road  to  Fort 
Lydis,  to  cut  off  all  communication  between  the  two  English 
forts.  The  corps  of  the  Chevalier  de  Levi,  occupied  the  defiles 
of  the  mountains,  which  led  to  the  place  designated  for  our  land- 
ing. Favored  by  these  measures,  which  were  planned  with  so 
much  wisdom,  our  descent  was  made  without  opposition,  a  good 
half  league  below  the  fort.  The  enemy  however,  had  too  much 
at  home  to  employ  them,  to  allow  of  their  leaving  there  to  put 
obstacles  in  our  way.  They  seemed  to  have  been  not  in  the 
least  expecting  a  siege,  though  I  cannot  imagine  from  what 
source  their  confidence  arose.  The  environs  of  their  forts  were 
occupied  by  a  multitude  of  tents  still  standing  at  the  time  of 
our  arrival,  and  we  saw  there  a  quantity  of  barracks  Which  were 
well  adapted  to  aid  the  besiegers.  It  became  necessary  there- 
fore for  them  to  clear  off  all  these  things  which  were  without,  to 
take  down  the  tents,  and  to  burn  the  barracks.  These  move- 
ments it  was  not  possible  for  them  to  effect,  without  enduring 
constant  discharges  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  always  ready  to 
profit  by  these  advantages  which  were  afforded  them.  Their  fire 
indeed  would  have  been  much  more  lively,  and  more  fatal,  if 
another  object  had  not  dravra  off  part  of  their  attention.     Some 


168  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

horses  and  herds  of  cattle,  which  the  besieged  had  not  had  time 
to  place  under  cover,  were  wandering  about  on  the  low  grounds 
which  were  situated  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  fort.  For  a 
time,  therefore,  the  chase  of  these  animals  furnished  the  Indians 
with  occupation.  A  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  cattle  either  killed 
or  taken,  and  fifty  horses,  were  at  first  the  fruits  of  this  petty 
warfare  ;  but  these  were  only,  as  it  were,  the  preliminaries  and 
the  preparatory  steps  for  the  siege. 

Fort  Greorge  was  a  square,  flanked  by  four  bastions  ;  the  cur- 
tains were  strengthened  with  stakes ;  the  trenches  were  sunk  to 
the  depth  of  from  eighteen  to  twenty  feet ;  the  scarp  and  coun- 
terscarp were  shelving  and  covered  with  shifting  sand  ;  the  walls 
were  built  of  large  pine  trees  which  had  been  felled,  and  sus- 
tained by  stakes  which  were  extremely  massive,  and  from  whence 
extended  a  platform  of  earth  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  feet  wide, 
which  they  had  taken  care  to  cover  entirely  with  gravel.  From 
four  to  five  hundred  men  defended  it  by  the  aid  of  nineteen  can- 
non, of  which  two  were  thirty-six  pounders,  the  rest  of  less 
calibre,  and  also  four  or  five  mortars.  The  place  was  not  pro- 
tected by  any  other  exterior  work,  except  by  a  fortified  entrench- 
ment surrounded  by  palisades,  which  were  strengthened  by  heaps 
of  stones.  The  garrison  within  it  consisted  of  seventeen  hun- 
dred men,  and  continually  recruited  that  of  the  fort.  The  prin- 
cipal strength  of- this  entrenchment  consisted  in  its  situation, 
which  commanded  all  around  it,  and  was  inaccessible  to  artillery 
except  on  the  side,  on  account  of  the  mountains  and  morasses 
which  lined  the  different  avenues  leading  to  it. 

Such  was  Fort  George  according  to  the  information  I  have 
gained  of  these  places  since  its  surrender.  It  was  not  possible 
to  invest  it  and  block  up  all  the  passages.  Six  thousand  French 
or  Canadians  and  seventeen  hundred  Indians,  which  constituted 
all  our  force,  were  by  no  means  equal  to  the  immense  extent  of 
ground  which  it  would  have  been  necessary  to  encompass  to  ac- 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  169 

complish  that  object.  Twenty  thousand  men  would  scarcely 
have  been  sufficient  for  the  purpose.  The  enemy  had,  therefore, 
always  the  benefit  of  one  back-door  to  slip  into  the  woods,  which 
would  have  been  a  useful  resource  if  the  Indians  had  not  been 
immediately  before  them ;  but  rarely  did  they  escape  their  hands 
when  taking  this  road.  Their  quarters  were,  besides,  on  the 
Lydis  road,  so  close  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  woods,  and  where 
they  were  accustomed  so  often  to  send  out  scouting  parties,  that 
to  seek  an  asylum  there  would  have  been  only  to  risk  one's  life. 
At  a  little  distance  were  the  lodges  of  the  Canadians,  placed  on 
the  summits  of  the  mountains,  and  always  near  enough  to  assist 
them.  Then  the  regular  troops  who  had  come  from  France,  to 
whom  properly  belonged  the  labors  of  the  siege,  occupied  the 
borders  of  the  woods  very  near  the  ground  on  which  it  was 
necessary  that  the  trench  should  be  opened.  The  camp  of  re- 
serve followed,  furnished  with  sufficient  forces  to  protect  it  from 
the  danger  of  any  insult. 

These  arrangements  being  made,  the  Marquis  de  Montcalm 
caused  propositions  to  be  made  to  the  enemy,  which,  had  they 
been  accepted,  would  have  saved  much  blood  and  many  tears. 
It  was  very  much  in  these  terms  that  the  letter  of  summons  was 
written,  which  was  addressed  to  M.  Moreau,  commander  of  the 
place  in  the  name  of  his  Britannic  Majesty.  "  Sir,  I  have  arrived 
with  sufficient  force  to  take  the  place  which  you  hold,  and  to  cut 
off  all  succors  which  can  possibly  come  to- you  from  any  quarter. 
I  number  in  my  train  a  crowd  of  Indian  tribes,  whom  the  least 
effusion  of  blood  will  enrage  to  an  extent  which  will  forever  pre- 
vent them  from  entertaining  any  sentiments  of  moderation  or 
clemency.  The  love  of  humanity  has  therefore  induced  me  to 
summon  you  to  surrender  at  a  time  when  it  will  not  be  impos- 
sible for  me  to  induce  them  to  agree  to  a  capitulation  honorable 
to  you  and  useful  for  all.  I  have,  &c."  signed,  Montcalm. 
The  bearer  of  this  letter  was  M.  Fontbranc,  Aid  de  camp  of  M. 

8 


170  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


de  Levi.  He  was  received  by  the  English  officers,  with  many  of 
whom  he  was  acquainted,  with  that  politeness  and  attention  with 
which  the  laws  of  honor  never  dispense,  when  the  war  takes  place 
between  honorable  men.  But  this  favorable  reception  decided 
nothing  with  regard  to  the  surrender  of  the  place,  as  appeared  by 
the  answer.  It  was  as  follows :  "  Monsieur,  the  General  Mont- 
calm, I  am  obliged  to  you,  for  my  part,  for  the  courteous  offers 
you  have  made ;  but  I  cannot  accept  them  :  I  have  little  fear  of 
your  Indian  forces.  Besides,  I  have  under  my  orders  soldiers 
who  are  determined,  like  myself,  to  die  or  to  conquer.  I  have, 
&c."  signed,  Moreau. 

The  haughtiness  of  this  answer  was  shortly  afterwards  pub- 
lished amidst  the  roar  of  a  general  discharge  of  the  enemy's 
artillery.  It  was  very  desirable  that  we  should  be  in  a  condition 
to  give  an  immediate  reply,  but  before  we  could  be  able  to  es- 
tablish a  single  battery,  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  transport  our 
cannon  a  good  half  league  over  the  rocks  and  through  the  woods. 
But  owing  to  the  voracity  of  the  Indians,  we  were  not  able  in 
this  work  to  call  in  the  aid  of  any  of  our  beasts  of  burden. 
Tired,  they  said,  of  salt  meat,  they  had  no  scruples  a  few  days 
before  in  seizing  them,  to  regale  themselves,  without  consulting 
anything  but  their  appetites.  But  in  default  of  this  aid,  so  many 
arms  animated  by  courage  and  by  zeal  towards  our  sovereign, 
applied  themselves  with  so  good  a  grace  to  the  labor,  that  all 
obstacles  were  shortly  cleared  away  and  vanquished,  and  the 
business  itself  carried  through  to  its  perfection. 

During  all  these  movements,  I  was  lodged  near  the  hospital, 
where  I  hoped  to  be  at  hand  to  give  to  the  dying  and  the  dead 
the  appropriate  aid  of  my  ministry.  I  remained  there  for  some 
time  without  receiving  the  least  news  of  my  Indians.  This 
silence  troubled  me ;  I  had  a  great  desire  to  assemble  them  yet 
once  more,  to  enable  them  to  profit  by  the  perilous  circumstances 
in  which  they  were,  and  to  lead  them,  if  it  were  possible,  to  those 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  171 

feelings  which  were  in  accordance  with  their  religion.  With  this 
view  I  determined  to  go  and  seek  them.  The  journey  had  its 
difficulties  and  its  dangers,  besides  its  length.  It  was  necessary 
for  me  to  pass  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  trench,  where  a  soldier 
busy  in  wondering  at  the  great  effect  of  a  cannon  ball  on  a  tree, 
was  shortly  after  himself,  at  only  a  few  paces  distance  from  me, 
the  victim  of  his  indiscretion.  In  pursuing  my  route,  I  will 
acknowledge  to  you,  that  I  was  struck  with  the  air  with  which 
the  French  and  Canadians  bore  themselves,  in  the  midst  of 
the  painful  toils  and  dangers  which  occupied  them.  To  see  the 
joy  with  which  they  transported  to  the  trench  the  fascines  and 
gabions,  you  would  have  taken  them  for  persons  invulnerable  to 
the  active  and  continual  fire  of  the  enemy.  Such  conduct  an- 
nounces clearly  their  bravery  and  love  for  their  country ;  and 
this  is  the  character  of  the  nation.  I  went  through  all  the  quar- 
ters, without  finding  any  of  my  Abnakis  except  a  few  groups 
dispersed  here  and  there,  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  retrace  my 
steps,  without  gaining  anything  but  the  merit  of  my.  good  inten- 
tions. Thus  separated  from  my  people,  I  had  not  the  opportunity 
of  being  of  much  benefit  to  them ;  but  my  services  were  at  least 
of  some  use  in  favor  of  a  Moraigan  prisoner,  whose  tribe  is  in  the 
interests  and  almost  entirely  under  the  rule  of  England.  He 
was  a  man  whose  figure  assuredly  possessed  neither  dignity  nor 
grace.  A  head  enormous  in  size,  with  little  eyes,  excessive  cor- 
pulence united  with  a  short  body,  legs  thick  and  stumpy,  all  these 
traits  with  some  others  of  the  same  kind,  certainly  entitled  him 
to  a  place  among  the  deformed.  But  to  be  thus  unfortunate  in 
appearance,  does  not  at  the  same  time  deprive  him  of  his  claim 
to  human  nature,  that  is  to  say,  it  does  not  diminish  his  right  to 
the  attention  and  regards  of  Christian  charity.  He  was  indeed 
not  less  the  victim  of  his  unprepossessing  appearance  than  of  his 
bad  fortune.  Bound  to  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  where  his  grotesque 
figure  excited  the  curiosity  of  all  who  passed,  hootings  were  at 


\n  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

first  not  spared,  but  bad  treatment  succeeded,  until  at  last  a  blow 
rudely  given  almost  tore  one  of  his  eyes  from  his  head.  This 
proceeding  shocked  me  ;  I  came  to  the  aid  of  the  afflicted,  and 
standing  by  him  I  drove  off  all  the  spectators  in  a  tone  of  autho- 
rity, which  without  doubt  I  should  never  have  dared  to  assume,  if 
I  had  been  less  sensibly  touched  by  his  misfortunes.  I  stood 
sentinel  by  his  side  during  a  part  of  the  day,  and  at  last  succeed- 
ed so  well  that  I  was  able  to  interest  these  savages  (his  masters), 
in  his  favor,  so  that  there  was  no  further  need  of  my  presence  to 
free  him  from  persecution.  I  do  not  know  whether  he  was  very 
sensible  of  my  services  ;  at  least,  a  glance  of  his  dark  eye  was  all 
that  I  could  draw  from  him.  But  independent  of  all  consi- 
derations of  religion,  I  was  well  repaid  by  the  mere  pleasure  of 
having  succored  one  in  misfortune.  There  were  never  want- 
ing indeed  some  whose  fate  was  equally  to  be  deplored.  Each 
day  the  activity  and  bravery  of  the  Indians  increased  the  num- 
ber of  prisoners,  that  is  to  say,  of  those  who  were  doomed  to 
misery.  It  was  not  possible  for  the  enemy  to  stir  a  single  step 
from  the  place,  without  exposing  themselves  either  to  captivity  or 
death,  so  much  were  the  Indians  on  the  alert.  You  can  judge  of 
this  by  a  single  incident.  An  English  woman  determined  to  go 
and  gather  some  vegetables  in  the  kitchen  gardens,  almost  con- 
tiguous to  the  trench  of  the  place.  Her  hardihood  cost  her  dear ; 
for  an  Indian,  concealed  in  a  square  of  cabbages,  perceived  her, 
and  with  his  gun  struck  her  down  on  the  spot.  The  enemy  had 
no  means  of  recovering  and  carrying  off  the  dead  body,  and  the 
conqueror,  always  concealed,  remained  sentinel  through  the  day, 
and  took  away  with  him  the  scalp. 

Nevertheless,  all  the  Indian  tribes  began  to  grow  weary  on  ac- 
count of  the  silence  of  our  great  guns,  as  they  called  our  cannon : 
they  did  not  wish  longer  to  take  upon  themselves  the  whole  bur- 
den of  the  war,  so  that  to  content  them,  it  was  necessary  to  hasten 
the  trench  and  to  erect  there  our  first  battery.     The  first  time  it 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  173 


played,  such  were  the  cries  of  joy  that  all  the  mountains  resound- 
ed with  the  echoes.  During  the  whole  course  of  the  siege,  it  was 
never  necessary  to  make  any  great  movement  to  learn  the  success 
of  our  artillery.  The  cries  of  the  Indians  at  any  time  carried 
the  intelligence  to  all  parts  of  our  camp. 

I  had  been  thinking  seriously  of  abandoning  my  quarters,  and 
the  inaction  to  which  I  was  condemned  while  there,  by  reason  of 
my  distance  from  my  neophytes,  determined  me  to  do  so.  But 
before  the  change  was  made,  we  were  forced  to  suffer  a  great 
alarm.  The  frequent  journeys  which  during  the  day  the  enemy 
had  made  to  their  boats,  had  given  rise  to  a  suspicion  that  they 
were  preparing  some  decisive  stroke.  The  report  had  been 
spread,  that  their  design  was  to  burn  our  provisions  and  muni- 
tions of  war,  and  M.  de  Launay,  Captain  of  the  Grenadiers  in  a 
Begiment  of  France,  was  therefore  appointed  to  watch  with  the 
guard  over  the  boats  in  which  they  were  deposited.  The  arrange- 
ments he  made  were  so  skilful,  that  it  is  almost  to  be  regretted 
that  the  enemy  did  not  show  themselves.  These  alarms  having 
passed  over,  I  rejoined  my  Abnakis,  not  to  be  separated  from 
them  again  during  the  whole  course  of  the  campaign.  Nothing 
worthy  of  note  occurred  during  some  days,  except  the  prompt- 
ness and  rapidity  with  which  the  works  of  the  trench  advanced. 
The  second  battery  was  established  two  days  afterwards.  This 
was  a  new  fete  which  the  Indians  celebrated  in  a  warlike  way. 
They  were  always  about  our  artillery  men,  whose  dexterity  they 
much  admired.  But  their  admiration  was  neither  idle  nor  with- 
out its  use.  They  were  willing  to  do  anything  to  make  them- 
selves useful,  and  determined  even  to  become  gunners.  One 
among  them  particularly  distinguished  himself  After  having 
himself  pointed  the  cannon,  he  directed  it  against  the  very  angle 
of  the  fort  which  had  been  assigned  to  him  as  a  mark.  But  he 
declined  to  repeat  the  experiment,  notwithstanding  the  solicita- 
tions of  the  French,  alleging  as  the  reason  of  his  refusal,  that 


174  JESUITS  IN   AMERICA. 

having  reached  in  his  attempt  that  degree  of  perfection  to  which 
he  aspired,  he  did  not  wish  to  hazard  his  reputation  in  a  second 
trial. 

But  their  chief  cause  of  astonishment  was  the  covered  ways 
forming  the  different  branches  of  the  trench,  which  like  subterra- 
nean roads  are  so  useful  to  protect  the  assailants  from  the  cannon 
of  the  besieged.  They  examined  with  the  most  eager  curiosity 
the  manner  in  which  the  French  grenadiers  labored  to  give  these 
works  the  degree  of  perfection  which  they  required.  Instructed 
by  seeing,  they  shortly  began  to  exercise  their  own  hands,  in  the 
practice.  They  might  be  seen  armed  with  pick-axes,  marking 
out  a  branch  of  the  trench  towards  the  fortified  embankment,  the 
attack  of  which  had  fallen  to  them  in  the  division.  They  pushed 
them  so  far  forward,  that  they  were  shortly  within  gun-shot. 
M.  de  Veillers,  brother  of  M.  de  Jamonville,  an  officer  whose 
name  alone  is  a  eulogy,  profited  by  these  advances,  to  attack  the 
outworks  of  the  entrenchment  at  the  head  of  a  Canadian  corps. 
The  action  was  warm,  a  long  time  disputed,  and  deadly  to  the 
enemy.  They  were  driven  from  their  outposts,  and  we  have  rea- 
son to  believe  that  the  grand  entrenchments  would  have  been 
taken  that  very  day,  if  their  capture  could  have  decided  the 
surrender  of  the  place.  Each  day  was  thus  signalized  by  some 
brilliant  exploit  on  the  part  of  the  French,  the  Canadians,  and 
the  Indians. 

The  enemy  however  always  sustained  themselves  by  the  hope 
of  a  speedy  succor.  A  little  incident  which  happened  under 
those  circumstances,  ought  to  have  diminished  their  confidence. 
Our  scout  encountered  in  the  woods  three  couriers  sent  out  from 
Fort  Lydis ;  they  killed  the  first,  captured  the  second,  while  the 
third  saved  himself  by  his  swiftness  in  running.  They  possessed 
themselves  of  a  letter  inserted  in  a  hollow  musket  ball,  so  well 
concealed  on  the  body  of  the  dead,  that  it  had  escaped  the  re- 
searches of  all  the  rest  but  those  of  a  soldier  who  happened  to  be 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  173 

acquainted  with  these  kinds  of  tricks  in  war.  The  letter  was 
signed  by  the  Commander  of  Fort  Lydis,  and  addressed  to  that 
of  Fort  George.  It  contained  in  substance  the  deposition  of  a 
Canadian,  taken  prisoner  the  first  night  of  our  arrival.  Accord- 
ing to  this  declaration,  our  army  amounted  to  eleven  thousand 
men,  and  the  body  of  Indians  to  two  thousand,  while  our  artillery 
was  most  formidable.  He  was  mistaken  in  this  estimate,  for  our 
forces  were  amplified  far  beyond  the  truth.  This  error  in  calcu- 
lation was  not  however  to  be  attributed  to  fraud  or  deceit,  which 
although  in  a  case  like  this  useful  to  the  interests  of  the  country, 
could  not  be  justified  in  the  judgment  of  an  honorable  man,  even 
the  most  prejudiced  and  patriotic.  Until  this  war  the  greatest 
number  of  the  Canadian  force  had  scarcely  exceeded  eight  hun- 
dred men  ;  surprise  and  astonishment  increased  the  size  of  things 
to  eyes  which  were  little  accustomed  to  estimate  great  objects. 
I  was  witness,  in  the  course  of  the  campaign,  of  mistakes  of  this 
kind  which  were  much  greater.  The  commander  of  Fort  Lydis 
concluded  his  letter  by  informing  his  colleague,  that  the  interests 
of  the  King  his  master  did  not  permit  him  to  weaken  his  post, 
and  that  he  must  therefore  capitulate,  and  obtain  conditions  as 
advantageous  as  possible. 

M.  de  Montcalm  did  not  think  he  could  make  a  better  use  of 
this  letter,  than  to  forward  it  to  its  address  by  the  same  courier 
who  had  fallen  alive  into  our  hands.  He  received  in  return  from 
I  the  English  officer,  his  thanks,  with  an  expression  of  the  modest 
(hope,  that  the  same  acts  of  politeness  might  for  a  long  time  take 
place  between  them.  An  equal  compliment,  whether  he  used  the 
expression  in  jest,  or  he  thus  promised  a  long  resistance.  The 
actual  condition  of  the  place  however  did  not  predict  this  result. 
One  part  of  their  batteries  was  dismounted  and  rendered  unser- 
viceable by  the  success  of  ours,  fear  had  spread  among  the  besieged, 
so  that  they  no  longer  acted  as  soldiers  except  by  dint  of  giving 
them  ardent  spirits,  while  the  frequent  desertions  announced  its 


176  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

approaching  fall.  Such  was  at  least  the  general  opinion  of  the 
deserters,  of  whom  the  number  would  have  been  much  more  con- 
siderable than  it  was,  if  the  armed  savages  had  not  multiplied 
the  perils  of  such  a  step. 

Among  those  who  came  to  give  himself  up  to  us,  was  one,  the 
subject  of  a  neighboring  nation,  which  was  our  faithful  ally,  who 
afforded  me  the  sweet  consolation  of  preparing  the  way  for  his 
approaching  reconciliation  to  the  Church.  I  went  to  visit  him  at 
the  hospital,  where  he  was  confined  with  his  wounds.  In  the 
beginning  of  the  conversation,  I  learned  that  it  was  not  difficult 
to  induce  him  to  receive  in  good  faith  the  dogmas  of  our  true 
religion,  while  the  heart  was  in  a  situation  to  be  no  longer  sensi- 
bly affected  by  the  deceitful  enticements  of  human  passions. 

I  had  scarcely  returned  from  this  expedition,  which  had  cost 
me  a  walk  of  three  leagues,  but  whose  pains  were  well  alleviated 
by  the  motives  which  had  animated  it,  and  the  success  with  which 
they  had  been  crowned,  when  I  perceived  a  general  movement  in 
all  quarters  of  our  camp.  Each  corps  was  in  motion,  French, 
Canadian,  and  Indian — all  were  running  to  arms,  and  all  were 
preparing  for  the  combat.  The  news  of  the  arrival  of  the  succors 
so  long  expected  by  the  enemy,  had  produced  this  sudden  and 
general  movement.  In  these  moments  of  alarm,  M.  de  Montcalm, 
v/ith  a  coolness  which  showed  the  general,  was  providing  for  the 
security  of  the  trenches,  for  the  service  of  our  batteries,  and  for 
the  defence  of  our  boats.  He  then  withdrew,  to  go  and  place 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  army. 

I  was  sitting  quietly  at  the  entrance  of  my  tent,  from  whence 
I  could  see  our  troops  defile,  when  an  Abnakis  came  to  arouse 
me  from  my  tranquillity.  "Without  any  formality  he  thus  ad- 
dressed me :  "  My  father,  you  have  given  us  your  word,  that  even 
at  the  peril  of  your  life,  you  will  not  hesitate  to  furnish  us  the  aid 
of  your  ministry.  Can  our  wounded  come  to  seek  you  here  over 
the  mountains  which  separate  you  from  the  place  of  combat?  We 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  177 

go,  and  we  await  the  effect  of  these  promises."  An  address  so 
energetic  rendered  me  forgetful  of  my  fatigues.  Setting  out,  I 
increased  my  speed,  I  passed  beyond  the  regular  troops,  and  at 
last,  after  a  forced  march,  arrived  on  the  ground,  where  my  peo- 
ple, at  the  head  of  all  the  forces,  were  awaiting  the  conflict.  Im- 
mediately I  deputed  some  among  them  to  assemble  those  who 
were  dispersed  about,  I  prepared  myself  to  suggest  to  them 
those  religious  acts  which  .were  proper  under  the  circumstances, 
and  to  give  them  a  general  absolution  on  the  approach  of  the 
enemy ;  but  they  did  not  appear.  M.  de  Montcalm,  not  to  lose 
the  benefit  of  so  many  movements,  determined  on  a  stratagem 
which  might  bring  on  the  engagement  which  we  had  come  to  seek 
with  so  much  trouble.  He  proposed  to  order  the  French  and  the 
Canadians  together,  to  make  a  feint,  while  the  Indians  concealed 
in  the  woods  should  face  the  enemy,  who  would  not  fail  to  make  a 
vigorous  sortie.  The  expedient  proposed  to  our  Iroquois  was  an 
admirable  invention,  but  they  objected,  on  the  ground  that  the 
day  was  too  far  advanced.  The  rest  of  the  savages  had  in  vain 
appealed  from  this  judgment ;  the  excuse  was  judged  of  sufficient 
weight,  and  was  accepted ;  thus  each  returned  to  his  post  without 
having  seen  anything  but  the  preparation  for  battle.  At  length, 
on  the  next  day,  being  the  Vigil  of  St.  Laurence,  the  seventh  day 
after  our  arrival,  the  trench  having  been  pushed  as  far  as  the 
gardens  around  the  fort,  they  prepared  to  establish  our  third  and 
last  battery.  Its  nearness  to  the  fort  gave  us  reason  to  hope,  that 
in  three  or  four  days  they  would  be  able  to  make  a  general 
assault,  by  means  of  the  breach,  which  would  then  be  of  sufficient 
size.  But  the  enemy  spared  us  the  labor  and  danger,  for  they 
hoisted  the  French  flag,  and  demanded  terms  of  capitulation. 

We  now  come  to  the  surrender  of  the  place,  and  the  bloody 
catastrophe  which  followed.  I  doubt  not  but  every  corner  of 
Europe  has  resounded  with  the  news  of  this  sad  scene,  as 
an  outrage  which  perhaps  recoiled  upon  the  nation  itself,  and 

9* 


1-78  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

branded  it  with  dishonor.  Your  impartiality  will  enable  you  to 
judge  in  a  moment,  whether  so  flagrant  an  imputation  could  be 
derived  from  any  source  but  ignorance  or  malignity,  I  shall  only 
mention  those  facts,  the  publicity  and  truth  of  which  are  so  in- 
contestable, that  without  any  fear  of  contradiction,  I  can  sustain 
them  by  the  testimony  even  of  the  English  officers,  who  have 
been  the  witnesses  and  the  victims.  The  Marquis  de  Montcalm, 
before  he  would  listen  to  any  terms,  judged  it  right  to  take  the 
opinion  of  all  the  Indian  nations,  for  the  purpose  of  conciliating 
them  by  this  condescension,  and  rendering  the  treaty  inviolable 
by  their  agreement.  He  therefore  assembled  all  the  chiefs,  to 
whom  he  communicated  the  terms  of  capitulation,  which  granted 
the  enemy  the  right  of  marching  out  of  the  place  with  the  honors 
of  war,  and  imposed  upon  them,  besides  the  obligation  of  not  serv- 
ing during  eighteen  months  against  His  Most  Christian  Majesty, 
that  also  of  setting  at  liberty  all  the  Canadians  taken  prisoners 
during  this  war.  All  these  articles  were  universally  applauded, 
and  furnished  with  this  seal  of  general  approbation,  the  treaty 
was  signed  by  the  Generals  of  the  two  crowns.  In  consequence 
the  French  army  in  battle  array  advanced  towards  the  place,  to 
take  possession  in  the  name  of  His  Most  Christian  Majesty,  while 
the  English  troops,  arrayed  in  beautiful  order,  marched  out  to  go 
and  shut  themselves  up  till  the  next  day  in  their  entrenchments. 
Their  march  was  not  marked  by  any  contravention  of  the  laws 
of  nations.  But  the  Indians  did  not  delay  to  strike  their  blow. 
During  the  military  ceremony  which  accompanied  the  taking 
possession,  they  had  penetrated  into  the  place  in  crowds  through 
the  embrasures  of  the  cannon,  for  the  purpose  of  proceeding  to 
the  pillage,  which  it  had  been  agreed  to  give  up  to  them ;  but 
they  did  not  confine  themselves  to  pillage.  There  were  still  re- 
maining in  the  casemates  some  sick  persons  whose  condition  had 
not  allowed  them  to  follow  their  countrymen  in  the  honorable  re- 
treat which  had  been  granted  to  their  valor.     These  were  there- 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  179 

fore  the  first  victims  on  whom  they  threw  themselves  without 
pity,  and  sacrificed  to  their  bloodthirstiness.  I  was  a  witness  of 
this  spectacle.  I  saw  one  of  these  barbarians  come  forth  from 
the  casemates,  which  nothing  but  the  most  insatiate  avidity  for 
blood  could  have  induced  him  to  enter,  for  the  infected  atmos- 
phere which  exhaled  from  it  was  insupportable.  He  carried  in 
his  hand  a  human  head,  from  whence  streams  of  blood  were  flow- 
ing, and  which  he  paraded  forth  as  if  it  had  been  the  most  valu- 
able prize  he  had  been  able  to  seize. 

But  this  was  only  a  slight  prelude  to  the  cruel  tragedy  of  the 
morrow.  Early  in  the  morning  the  Indians  began  to  assemble 
about  the  entrenchments,  demanding  of  the  English,  goods,  pro- 
visions, in  a  word  everything  valuable  which  their  greedy  eyes 
could  perceive  :  but  these  demands  were  made  in  a  tone  which 
announced  that  a  thrust  of  the  spear  would  be  the  price  of  a  re- 
fusal. Nor  were  these  requirements  rejected  by  the  English. 
They  undressed,  they  stripped  themselves,  they  reduced  them- 
selves to  nothing,  to  purchase  at  least  their  lives  by  this  surren- 
der of  everything.  This  compliance  should  have  softened  the 
savages,  but  their  heart  is  not  like  that  of  any  other  human 
being ;  you  may  say,  that  naturally  it  is  the  very  seat  of  inhu- 
manity. Nothing  that  had  been  done  rendered  them  less  dis- 
posed to  go  to  the  most  severe  extremes,  A  corps  of  the  French 
troops,  consisting  of  four  hundred  men,  appointed  to  protect  the 
retreat  of  the  enemy,  arrived  and  arranged  themselves  in  haste. 
The  English  commenced  filing  out.  Woe  to  those  who  closed 
the  march,  or  to  the  stragglers  whom  illness  or  any  other  reason 
separated  ever  so  little  from  the  main  body  !  They  were  as  good 
as  dead,  and  their  lifeless  bodies  soon  strewed  the  ground,  and 
covered  the  circuit  of  the  entrenchments.  This  butchery,  which 
at  first  was  only  the  work  of  some  few  savages,  became  the  signal 
which  transformed  them  all  into  so  many  ferocious  beasts.  They 
discharged  right  and  left  heavy  blows  with  their  hatchets  on 


180  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

those  who  came  within  their  reach.  The  massacre  however  was 
not  of  any  duration,  nor  was  it  by  any  means  as  considerable  as 
so  much  fury  would  have  seemed  to  give  reason  to  fear ;  it  did 
not  exceed  forty  or  fifty  men.  The  patience  of  the  English  in 
thus  being  contented  to  bow  their  heads  to  the  weapons  of  their 
xecutioners  had  the  effect  of  shortly  stopping  the  slaughter,  but 
this  did  not  turn  the  savages  either  to  reason  or  equity.  With 
fearful  cries  they  engaged  themselves  in  making  prisoners. 

I  arrived  while  these  things  were  going  on,  and  I  do  not 
think  that  any  one  could  partake  of  human  nature,  and  remain 
insensible  in  such  sad  circumstances.  The  son  snatched  from  a 
father's  arms,  the  daughter  torn  from  the  bosom  of  her  mother, 
the  husband  separated  from  his  wife,  the  officers  stripped  to  their 
shirts,  without  respect  for  their  rank  or  for  decency,  a  crowd  of 
unhappy  beings  who  were  running  about  at  random,  some  to- 
wards the  woods,  others  towards  the  tents  of  the  French,  these 
towards  the  fort,  those  towards  places  which  seemed  to  promise 
them  an  asylum  ;  such  were  the  pitiable  objects  which  presented 
themselves  to  my  eyes.  Nevertheless,  the  French  were  not  by 
any  means  indolent  spectators,  or  insensible  to  this  catastrophe. 
The  Chevalier  de  Levi  ran  in  all  directions  where  the  tumult 
seemed  most  violent,  to  endeavor  to  remedy  it,  with  a  courage 
animated  by  the  kindness  so  natural  to  his  illustrious  blood.  A 
thousand  times  he  faced  death,  which,  notwithstanding  his  birth 
and  his  virtues,  he  could  not  have  escaped,  if  a  particular  provi- 
dence had  not  watched  over  the  safety  of  his  life,  and  arrested 
the  savage  arms  already  raised  to  strike  him.  The  French  and 
Canadian  officers  imitated  his  example  with  a  zeal  worthy  of  the 
humanity  which  has  always  characterized  the  nation,  but  the 
great  body  of  our  troops,  occupied  in  guarding  our  batteries  and 
the  fort,  was  by  its  distance  entirely  prevented  from  rendering 
him  any  assistance.  And  what  avail  were  four  hundred  men 
against  about  fifteen  hundred  furious  savages,  who  could  scarcely 


MONTCALM'S  EXPED|110]SL"^--.  181 

'^ — '^':fT 

distinguish  us  from  the  enemy  ?  One^of  >our  sefges(gis  Mho  had 
opposed  himself  bravely  to  their  violpce,  Vtte  jStpck  to  tAe.^rtJi , 
by  the  blow  of  a  spear.  One  of  '^ur  Er^nch  officej^  as  the  re^  | "" 
ward  of  the  same  zeal,  received  a  severe"  WQidn^  which  l^rjjught 
him  to  the  borders  of  the  grave.  Besides,  in  Ais^rvoment  of  0/^, 
alarm,  one  scarcely  knew  to  which  side  to  turn.  TT^sVyery 
measures  which  seemed  to  be  most  dictated  by  prudence,  end^ 
in  disastrous  and  unfortunate  results. 

M.  de  Montcalm,  who,  on  account  of  the  distance  of  his  tent, 
did  not  learn  till  a  late  hour  what  was  going  on,  at  the  very  first 
news  of  this  occurrence  repaired  to  the  spot,  with  a  speed  which 
marked  the  goodness  and  generosity  of  his  heart.  He  multiplied 
himself,  he  seemed  endowed  with  ubiquity,  he  was  everywhere  ; 
prayers,  menaces,  promises,  were  used,  he  tried  everything,  and 
at  last  resorted  to  force.  He  thought  it  was  due  to  the  birth  and 
the  merit  of  Colonel  Yonn,  to  wrest  by  authority  and  with  violence, 
his  nephew  from  the  hands  of  an  Indian  ;  but,  alas !  his  deliver- 
ance cost  the  lives  of  a  number  of  prisoners  whom  their  tyrants 
massacred  immediately  through  the  fear  of  a  similar  act  of 
rigor.  The  tumult  nevertheless  was  constantly  on  the  increase, 
when  some  one  happily  thought  of  crying  to  the  English,  who 
formed  a  considerable  body,  to  increase  their  speed.  This  forced 
march  had  its  effect.  The  Indians,  partly  on  account  of  the 
uselessness  of  pursuit,  and  partly  because  they  were  satisfied 
with  their  prizes,  began  to  retire,  until  the  few  who  remained 
were  easily  dispersed.  The  English,  without  interruption,  con- 
tinued their  route  to  Fort  Lydis,  where  they  arrived  at  first  to 
the  number  of  three  or  four  hundred.  I  am  ignorant  of  the 
number  of  those  who  having  gained  the  woods,  were  so  happy  as 
to  reach  the  place  by  aid  of  the  cannon,  which  they  took  care  to 
fire  during  several  days  to  guide  them. 

The  rest  of  the  garrison  however  had  not  all  perished  by  the 
sword,  neither  were  they  groaning  under  a  load  of  chains. 


182  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Many  had  found  safety  in  the  tents  of  the  French  or  in  the  fort. 
It  was  thither  that  1  repaired,  after  the  disorders  were  in  some 
degree  over.  A  crowd  of  weeping  females  came  to  surround 
me.  They  threw  themselves  at  my  knees,  they  kissed  the  bot- 
tom of  my  robe,  uttering  from  time  to  time  lamentable  cries 
which  pierced  my  heart.  It  was  not  in  my  power  to  dry  up  the 
source  of  their  tears  ;  they  demanded  again  their  sons,  their 
daughters,  their  husbands,  whose  removal  they  deplored.  Could 
I  restore  these  to  them  ?  But  at  least  I  had  an  opportunity  which 
just  then  offered  itself  to  diminish  the  number  of  these  miser- 
able beings,  and  I  embraced  it  with  avidity.  A  French  officer 
informed  me  that  a  Huron  at  that  very  time  in  the  camp,  had  in 
his  possession  an  infant  of  six  months,  whose  death  was  certain 
if  I  did  not  immediately  hasten  to  its  rescue.  I  did  not  for  a 
moment  hesitate.  I  ran  in  haste  to  the  cabin  of  the  savage,  in 
whose  arms  I  saw  the  innocent  victim,  who  was  tenderly  kissing 
the  hands  of  his  spoiler,  and  playing  with  some  collars  of  porce- 
lain which  he  wore.  The  sight  gave  new  ardor  to  my  zeal.  I 
began  by  flattering  the  Huron  with  all  the  praises  which  truth 
enabled  me  to  bestow  on  the  valor  of  his  nation.  He  saw  my 
object  at  once.  "  Hold,"  said  he  to  me,  very  civilly,  "  do  you 
see  this  infant  ?  I  have  not  by  any  means  stolen  it :  I  found  it 
left  behind  in  haste  ;  you  want  it,  but  you  shall  not  have  it."  In 
reply  to  all  that  I  could  urge  with  regard  to  the  uselessness  of 
his  prisoner,  and  its  certain  death  for  want  of  the  nourishment 
proper  for  its  tender  age,  he  produced  some  fat  with  which  to 
feed  it ;  adding,  that  after  all  he  should  find,  in  case  of  its  death, 
some  corner  of  ground  in  which  to  bury  it,  and  that  then  I 
should  be  free  to  give  it  my  blessing.  I  replied  to  his  speech  by 
the  offer  to  give  him  a  sufficiently  large  sum  in  silver  if  he 
would  surrender  up  his  little  captive,  but  he  persisted  in  his  re- 
fusal. He  finally  lowered  his  terms  to  the  demand  of  another 
English  captive  in  exchange.     If  he  had  made  no  farther  dimi- 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  1S3 

nution  in  his  requirements,  it  would  have  been  settled  with  re- 
gard to  the  infant's  life.  I  thought  indeed  that  its  sentence  of 
death  was  pronounced,  when  I  saw  the  Huron  holding  a  consul- 
tation with  his  companions  ;  for  until  then  the  conversation  had 
been  carried  on  in  French,  which  he  understood.  This  parley 
disclosed  a  ray  of  hope  to  my  eyes ;  nor  was  I  disappointed. 
The  result  was,  that  the  infant  should  be  given  to  me,  if  I 
would  deliver  to  him  in  return  the  scalp  of  an  enemy.  The 
proposition  however  did  not  at  all  embarrass  me.  "  It  shall  be 
forthcoming  shortly,"  I  replied  to  him,  rising,  "  if  you  are  a 
man  of  honor." 

Departing  with  haste  to  the  camp  of  the  Abnakis,  I  demanded 
of  the  first  person  I  met,  whether  he  had  any  scalps,  and  whether 
he  wished  to  do  a  favor  to  gratify  me.  I  had  every  reason  to  be 
pleased  with  his  complaisance,  for  he  untied  his  pouch  and  gave 
me  my  choice.  Provided  with  one  of  these  barbarous  trophies,  I 
carried  it  off  in  triumph,  followed  by  a  crowd  of  French  and  Ca- 
nadians, curious  to  know  the  issue  of  the  adventure.  Joy  seemed 
to  furnish  me  with  wings,  and  in  a  moment  I  had  rejoined  my 
Huron.  "See,"  said  I,  in  meeting  him,  "see  your  payment." 
"  You  are  right,"  he  replied,  "  it  is  indeed  an  English  scalp,  for 
it  is  red."  This  is  in  truth  the  color  which  ordinarily  distin- 
guishes the  English  colonists  in  these  countries.  "  Well !  there 
is  the  infant,  carry  it  away,  it  belongs  to  you."  I  did  not  give 
him  time  to  retract,  but  immediately  took  the  unfortunate  little 
being  in  my  hands.  As  it  was  almost  naked,  I  wrapped  it  in  my 
robe,  but  it  was  not  accustomed  tS  be  carried  by  hands  as  little 
used  to  this  business  as  mine,  and  the  poor  infant  uttered  its 
cries,  which  taught  me  as  much  my  own  awkwardness  as  its  suf 
ferings.  I  consoled  myself  however,  with  the  hope  of  presently 
calming  it,  by  placing  it  in  more  tender  hands. 

I  arrived  at  the  fort,  and  at  the  sound  of  its  feeble  cries  all  the 
women  ran  towards  me.     Each  one  flattered  herself  with  the 


184  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

hope  of  recovering  the  object  of  her  maternal  tenderness.  They 
eagerly  examined  it,  but  meither  the  eyes  nor  the  heart  of  any 
one  recognized  in  it  her  child.  They  therefore  retired  again  to 
one  side,  to  give  anew  free  course  to  their  lamentations  and  com- 
plaints. I  found  myself  placed  in  no  little  embarrassment  by 
this,  retreat.  Being  four  or  five  leagues  distant  from  every 
French  habitation,  how  could  I  procure  nourishment  for  an  in- 
fant of  so  tender  an  age  ?  I  was  absorbed  in  my  reflections, 
when  I  saw  an  English  officer  pass  who  happened  to  be  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  French  language.  I  addressed  him  therefore 
in  a  firm  tone :  "  Sir,  I  have  just  ransomed  this  young  infant 
from  slavery,  but  it  will  not  escape  death,  unless  you  direct  some 
one  of  these  women  to  take  the  place  of  its  mother,  and  nurse  it, 
until  I  shall  be  able  to  provide  for  it  otherwise."  The  French 
officers  who  were  present  supported  my  request.  With  that  he 
spoke  to  the  English  women.  One  of  them  offered  to  render  it 
this  service,  if  I  would  be  willing  to  answer  for  her  life  and  that 
of  her  husband,  to  charge  myself  with  their  support,  and  to  see 
that  they  were  conveyed  to  Boston  from  Montreal.  I  immediate- 
ly accepted  the  proposition,  and  requested  M.  du  Bourg-la-Marque 
to  detach  three  grenadiers  to  escort  my  English  to  the  Cana- 
dian camp,  where  I  flattered  myself  that  I  should  find  means  to 
fulfil  my  new  engagements.  This  worthy  officer  responded  with 
kindness  to  my  request. 

I  was  about  quitting  the  fort,  when  the  father  of  the  infant 
was  found,  wounded  by  the  bursting  of  a  bomb,  and  utterly  un- 
able to  succor  himself  He  could  not  therefore  but  acquiesce 
with  pleasure  in  the  arrangements  I  had  made  for  the  security  of 
his  child,  and  I  departed,  accompanied  by  my  English,  under  the 
safeguard  of  three  grenadiers.  After  a  march  of  two  hours, 
painful  though  happy,  we  arrived  at  the  quarter  where  the  Cana- 
dians were  posted.  I  cannot  undertake  to  portray  to  you  faith- 
fully the  new  occurrence  which  here  crowned  my  enterprise,  for 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  185 

it  is  one  of  those  events  which  a  person  flatters  himself  in  vain 
with  the  hope  of  presenting  true  to  nature.  We  had  scarcely 
reached  the  entrance  of  the  camp,  when  a  shrill  and  animated  cry 
suddenly  struck  my  ears.  Was  it  a  cry  of  grief?  or  was  it  of 
joy  ?  It  was  all  this,  and  much  more,  for  it  was  that  of  the 
mother,  who  from  a  distance  had  recognized  her  child,  so  kpen 
are  the  eyes  of  maternal  love.  She  ran  with  a  precipitation 
which  showed  that  this  was  indeed  her  child.  She  snatched  it 
from  the  arms  of  the  English  woman  with  an  eagerness  which 
seemed  as  if  she  feared  that  some  one  might  a  second  time  de- 
prive her  of  it.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  to  what  transports  of  joj 
she  abandoned  herself,  particularly  when  she  was  assured  of  the 
life  and  the  freedom  of  her  husband,  to  whom  she  thought  that 
she  had  bid  a  final  adieu.  Nothing  was  wanting  to  complete 
their  happiness  but  their  reunion,  and  this  I  thought  should  be 
the  perfection  of  my  work. 

I  again  directed  my  course  back  to  the  fort.  My  strength  was 
scarcely  sufficient  to  carry  me  thither,  for  it  was  more  than  an 
hour  after  the  middle  of  the  day,  and  I  had  not  as  yet  taken  any 
nourishment.  I  was  therefore  very  near  falling  through  faint- 
ness  on  my  arrival  there,  but  the  politeness  and  charity  of  the 
French  officers  presently  placed  me  in  a  condition  to  continue  the 
good  work.  I  went  in  search  of  the  Englishman  in  question,  but 
my  enquiries  were  for  some  hours  without  success.  The  pain  of 
his  wounds  had  obliged  him  to  retire  to  the  most  solitary  place 
in  ike  fort,  and  there  I  at  last  found  him.  I  had  made  arrange- 
ments to  have  him  carried  away,  when  his  wife  and  child  again 
made  their  appearance.  Orders  had  been  given  to  collect  all  the 
English,  who  were  dispersed  in  the  different  quarters,  to  the 
number  of  nearly  five  hundred,  and  to  conduct  them  to  the  fort, 
that  we  might  provide  more  surely  for  their  support  until  it 
should  be  possible  to  send  them  to  Orange,  as  was  happily  done 
some  days  afterwards.     The  demonstrations  of  joy  were  renewed 


186  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

at  their  meetingj  with  much  more  earnestness  than  before.  Ex^ 
pressions  of  gratitude  were  not  wanting  to  myself,  not  only  on 
the  part  of  those  most  interested,  but  again  from  the  English  offi- 
cers, who  had  the  goodness  to  reiterate  them  more  than  once. 
As  to  their  offers  of  service,  I  cared  not  for  them  except  as  show- 
ing the  sentiments  from  which  they  had  their  origin.  A  person 
in  my  condition  has  no  recompense  to  look  for  except  from  God 
alone. 

I  should  not  here  pass  over  in  silence  the  reward  of  her  charity 
which  the  other  English  woman  received,  who  had  been  obliged  to 
act  as  mother  to  the  child  in  the  absence  of  the  true  mother.  Pro- 
vidence, through  the  intervention  of  M.  Picquet,  brought  ^bout 
the  recovery  of  her  own  child,  which  had  been  unjustly  taken 
from  her. 

I  remained  as  yet  for  some  days  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
fort,  where  my  ministry  was  not  unfruitful,  both  with  respect  to 
some  prisoners,  whose  chains  I  was  happy  enough  to  break,  and 
some  French  officers  whose  lives  were  threatened  by  the  drunken- 
ness of  the  Indians,  and  to  whose  rescue  I  arrived  when  they 
were  in  an  extremity. 

Such  have  been  the  circumstances  of  this  unfortunate  expedi- 
tion, which  has  brought  disgrace  on  the  valor  of  the  Indians, 
after^^it  had  shone  forth  so  brightly  during  the  whole  course  of 
the  siege,  and  has  rendered  their  services  burthensome  to  us. 
They,  however,  pretend  to  justify  their  conduct.  The  Abnakis 
in  particular,  on  the  ground  of  reprisals,  alleging  that  more  Aan 
once,  even  in  the  midst  of  peace,  or  during  parleys,  such  as  took 
place  in  the  course  of  the  past  winter,  their  warriors  had  found 
their  graves  through  treacherous  attacks  in  the  English  forts  of 
Acadia.  I  have  neither  the  sources  of  information  nor  the  know- 
ledge to  enable  me  to  judge  a  nation,  who,  although  our  enemy, 
has  many  claims  to  our  respect.  For  the  rest,  I  do  not  know 
that  in  the  whole  progress  of  this  narrative,  a  single  incident  has 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  IS* 

been  set  forth  by  me  whose  certainty  they  could  with  justice  im- 
peach ;  and  still  less  can  I  persuade  myself  that  malignity  itself 
will  be  able  to  discover  a  single  fact  which  could  authorize  the 
throwing  back  on  the  French  nation  the  disgrace  of  this  occur- 
rence. 

They  had  made  the  Indians  agree  to  the  terms  of  the  capitu- 
lation ;  could  they  take  any  course  more  surely  to  prevent  its 
infraction  ? 

They  had  assigned  to  the  enemy,  to  protect  their  retreat,  an 
escort  of  four  hundred  men,  some  of  whom  have  even  been  the 
victims  of  a  zeal  too  ardent  in  repressing  the  disorder ;  were 
they  able  more  efficaciously  to  prevent  the  breach  of  the  treaty  ? 

They  have  indeed  since  gone  so  far  as  to  purchase  the  English 
captives  at  great  expence,  and  to  procure  them  at  a  heavy  ran- 
som from  the  hands  of  the  savages,  so  that  nearly  four  hundred 
are  now  at  Quebec,  ready  to  embark  for  Boston.  Could  they 
more  sincerely  repair  the  violation  of  this  treaty  ?  These  consid- 
erations seem  to  me  not  to  admit  of  a  reply. 

The  Indians  then  alone  are  responsible  for  this  violation  of  the 
laws  of  nations.  And  it  is  to  their  insatiable  ferocity  and  their 
lawlessness  alone  that  we  can  attribute  it.  The  news  of  this  fatal 
execution  spread  through  the  English  colonies,  and  caused  such 
affliction  and  fear  that  a  single  savage  dared  to  push  his  temerity 
so  far  as  to  go  to  take  prisoners  almost  at  the  gates  of  Orange, 
without  suffering  any  molestation  either  in  his  expedition  or  his 
retreat.  Thus  the  enemy  formed  no  enterprise  against  us  during 
the  days  which  followed  the  capture  of  the  fort.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, could  be  more  critical  than  the  situation  in  which  the  French 
army  then  found  itself  The  Indians,  including  even  the  Ab- 
nakis  and  the  Nipistingues,  had  disappeared  since  the  day  of 
their  unhappy  expedition ;  twelve  hundred  men  were  occupied  in 
the  destruction  of  the  fort,  and  nearly  a  thousand  were  em- 
ployed in  transporting  the  immense  stores  of  provisions  and 


188  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

munitions  of  war  of.  which  we  had  become  masters.  There 
scarcely  remained  a  handful  to  make  head  against  the  enemy  if 
he  had  taken  an  offensive  position.  But  his  quietness  furnished 
us  the  opportunity  of  consummating  our  work.  Fort  George  was 
destroyed  and  entirely  demolished,  and  even  the  ruins  were  con- 
sumed by  fire.  It  was  only  during  this  burning  that  we  learned 
the  greatness  of  the  enemy's  loss.  The  casemates  and  the  sub- 
terranean passages  were  found  to  be  filled  with  dead  bodies, 
which,  during  several  days,  furnished  new  aliment  to  the  activity 
of  the  flames.  As  to  our  loss,  it  consisted  of  twenty-one  killed, 
of  whom  three  were  Indians,  and  about  twenty-five  wounded. 
That  was  all. 

At  last,  on  the  Festival  of  the  Assumption,  I  re-entered  my 
boat  to  return  to  Montreal,  at  the  season  which  is  both  the  most 
rainy  and  the  coldest.  The  voyage  was  only  marked  by  a  con- 
tinual succession  of  storms  and  tempests,  which  came  near 
sinking  one  of  our  boats,  and  destroying  the  conductors.  But  our 
toils  were  well  alleviated,  not  only  by  the  company  of  the  other 
Missionaries,  but  also  by  that  of  M.  Fiesch,  who  was  sent  to 
Montreal  in  the  capacity  of  hostage.  This  officer,  a  Swiss  by 
birth,  and  formerly  in  the  service  of  France,  is  one  of  the  most 
honorable  men  that  can  be  found.  During  his  residence  in  the 
midst  of  the  colony,  he  has  served  the  nation  to  which  he  is 
bound  with  a  fidelity  worthy  of  all  praise. 

Arrived  at  Montreal,  I  expected  to  take  some  necessary  re- 
pose ;  but  the  Indians  there  so  multiplied  my  duties,  and  which 
yet  were  of  a  nature  so  little  satisfactory,  that  I  hastened  my  de- 
parture for  my  mission.  I  had  one  reason,  indeed,  which  more 
hurried  me,  that  I  might  endeavor  to  discharge  the  promise  I  had 
made  to  the  English  officers,  to  spare  no  means  in  the  settlement 
to  induce  the  Indians  to  restore  the  rest  of  the  prisoners.  And 
it- was  full  time  that  I  took  hold  of  this  business.  One  of  our 
Canadians  who  had  escaped  from  prison  in  New  England,  was 


MONTCALM'S  EXPEDITION.  189 

loud  in  his  denunciations  of  the  bad  treatment  which  he  had  suf 
fered  there,  and  even  reported  that  one  of  the  Abnakis,  taken  in 
the  action  of  M.  de  Dieskau,  had  during  the  winter  perished  from 
hunger  in  the  prisons  at  Orange,  This  news  spread  abroad  would 
have  caused  the  death  of  many  innocent  persons.  I  adopted  the 
course  of  burying  it  in  a  profound  silence,  which  has  favored  the 
departure  of  many  of  the  English  unjustly  detained  in  slavery. 

Such  is  a  faithful  history  of  all  the  events  which  have  marked 
tlie  campaign  which  has  just  ended.  It  has  enabled  you  to  see 
with  satisfaction,  that  French  valor  has  there  sustained  itself 
with  honor,  and  has  worked  wonders.  But  you  have  been  able 
also  to  see  that  passions,  ever  the  same,  produce  everywhere  the 
same  ravages,  and  that  our  Indians,  in  being  Christians,  are  not 
in  this  particular  more  irreprehensible  in  their  conduct.  Their 
wandering  and  vagabond  life  is  one  of  the  principal  causes  of 
their  difficulties.  Abandoned  to  themselves,  and  to  the  sway  of 
their  passions,  without  being  even  sustained  by  the  aid  of  any 
formal  service  of  their  religion,  during  a  greater  part  of  the  year 
they  escape  from  the  influence  of  the  most  active  zeal  which  can 
be  exerted  in  their  behalf,  and  which  condemned  during  this 
long  term  to  the  most  sad  inaction,  is  reduced  to  the  necessity  of 
being  able  to  form  in  their  favor  nothing  but  good  wishes,  which 
almost  always  are  futile  and  superfluous.  Perhaps  the  God  of 
mercy  will  one  day  enlighten  these  unhappy  beings,  on  the  dan- 
gers of  their  strange  manner  of  life,  and  will  fix  their  instability 
and  wanderings.  But  if  this  be  an  event  for  which  it  is  permitted 
to  a  Missionary  to  hope,  it  is  not  in  his  power  to  bring  it  about. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 


FATHER    MAREST'S    JOURNEYS 


THROUGH   ILLINOIS   AND  MICHIGAN. 


1712. 


LETTER    VII. 

FROM   FATHER    GABRIEL   MAREST,*    MISSIONARY  OF  THE    SOCIETY   OF 
JESUSj    TO   FATHER    GERMON    OF    THE    SAME    SOCIETY. 


At  Cascaskias,  an  Illinois  Village,  otherwise  called,  *  Of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  of  the  Holy  Virgin,'  the  9th  of  November,  1712. 


The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you  : 

I  WISH  I  was  able  to  give  you  such  information  with  regard 
to  our  Missions,  as  would  correspond  with  the  idea  which  you  have 
perhaps  formed.  The  account  which  one  hears  all  his  days  in 
Europe  of  those  vast  countries  in  the  East,  thickly  sown  with 
villages  and  settlements,  where  an  innumerable  multitude  of 
idolaters  present  themselves  in  crowds  to  the  zeal  of  the  mission- 
ary, naturally  leads  him  to  believe  that  things  are  here  in  the 
same  condition.  Here,  on  the  contrary,  my  Reverend  Father, 
in  a  great  extent  of  country,  we  scarcely  find  three  or  four  vil- 
lages.    Our  life  is  passed  in  roaming  through  thick  forests,  in 

[*  In  1694  i^ather  Marest  accompanied  the  expedition  of  the  celebrated 
d^Iberville,  from  Montreal  to  Hudson's  Bay,  with  the  force  intended  to 
capture  the  English  forts  at  the  latter  place.  The  object  of  the  enterprise 
succeeded  and  Marest  commenced  a  mission  to  the  neighboring  Indians  ■who 
are  buried  in  almost  perpetual  snows.  His  diary  of  the  expedition  and 
winter  spent  there  is  full  of  interest,  and  the  writer  had  translated  it  for 
publication  with  these  letters.  The  size  of  the  volume  however  obliged 
him  to  omit  it.  In  1695  the  forts  were  retaken  by  the  English,  and  Father 
Marest  was  sent  prisoner  to  Plymouth.  We  now  find  him,  after  a  lapse  of 
serenteen  years,  laboring  on  the  prairies  of  Illinois.] 

10 


194  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

clambering  over  the  mountains,  in  paddling  the  canoe  across 
lakes  and  rivers,  to  catch  a  single  poor  savage  who  flies  from  us, 
and  whom  we  can  tame  neither  by  teachings  nor  by  caresses. 

Nothing  is  more  difficult  than  the  conversion  of  these  Indians  j 
it  is  a  miracle  of  the  Lord's  mercy.  It  is  necessary  first  to  trans- 
form them  into  men,  and  afterwards  to  labor  to  make  them 
Christians.  As  they  are  absolute  masters  of  themselves,  without 
being  subject  to  any  law,  the  independence  in  which  they  live, 
enslaves  them  to  the  most  brutal  passions.  There  are,  however, 
chiefs  among  them,  but  they  have  no  authority.  If  they  should 
resort  to  threats,  so  far  from  making  themselves  feared,  they 
would  find  themselves  immediately  abandoned  by  the  very  per- 
sons who  had  chosen  them  to  their  office.  They  do  not  draw  to 
themselves  consideration  and  respect,  except  when  they  have, 
they  express  it  here,  something  to  fill  the  kettle,  that  is,  some- 
thing with  which  to  give  feasts  to  those  who  should  obey  them. 

It  is  this  independence  indeed  which  is  the  origin  of  all  kinds 
of  vices  which  rule  them.  They  are  lazy,  treacherous,  fickle  and 
inconstant,  deceitful,  naturally  thievish,  so  as  even  to  glory  ii 
their  address  in  stealing,  brutal,  without  honor,  without  truth, 
ready  to  promise  any  thing  for  those  who  are  liberal  to  thenij 
but  at  the  same  time  ungrateful  and  without  thankfulness.  Th( 
only  effect  produced  by  conferring  a  favor  freely  upon  them,  u 
to  strengthen  them  in  their  natural  arrogance ;  it  only  renders^ 
them  more  insolent.  "  He  fears  me,"  they  say,  "  for  he  courts 
me."  Thus,  whatever  good  will  one  may  have  to  'oblige  them, 
he  is  restrained,  that  he  may  force  them  to  value  any  little  ser- 
vices he  may  render  them. 

Gluttony  and  the  love  of  pleasure  are  above  all  those  vicee 
which  are  most  prominent  among  our  Indians.  They  become 
addicted  to  a  most  disgraceful  habit  of  life,  even  before  they  art 
of  sufficient  age  to  know  the  shame  which  is  attached  to  it.  If 
you  add  to  this  the  wandering  life  they  pass  in  the  forests  in 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  195 


pursuit  of  wild  beasts,  you  will  easily  agree  that  reason  must  be 
entirely  stupified  in  tbis  race,  and  that  they  are  almost  incapable 
of  submitting  themselves  to  the  yoke  of  the  Gospel.  But  the 
farther  they  are  removed  from  the  kingdom  of  God,  so  much  the 
more  should  our  zeal  be  animated  to  cause  them  to  approach  it, 
and  to  make  them  enter  there.  Persuaded  that  we  can  do 
nothing  of  ourselves,  we  know  at  the  same  time  that  all  things 
are  possible  through  the  aid  of  Him  for  whom  we  labor.  We  have 
even  this  advantage  in  the  conversions  which  God  has  been  will- 
ing to  effect  through  our  ministry,  that  we  are  freed  from  all 
danger  of  pride,  or  any  reference  we  might  make  to  ourselves. 
We  cannot  attribute  these  conversions,  either  to  the  forcible  ar- 
guments of  the  Missionary,  or  to  his  eloquence,  or  to  his  other 
talents  which  might  be  useful  in  other  countries,  but  can  produce 
no  impression  on  the  minds  of  our  Indians :  we  can  render  the 
glory  to  Him  alone,  who  even  of  the  stones  knows  how  to  make, 
when  it  pleases  Him,  children  unto  Abraham. 

Our  niinois  dwell  in  a  most  delightful  country.  It  is,  never- 
theless, not  as  enchanting  as  it  is  represented  to  us  by  the  author 
of  the  new  relation  of  Southern  America,  which  has  appeared 
under  the  name  of  the  Chevalier  de  Tonti.  I  have,  however, 
heard  it  said  by  M.  de  Tonti  himself,  that  he  disowned  the 
work,  and  that  he  recognized  nothing  of  it  but  his  own  name 
upon  the  title-page.* 

[*  Chevalier  de  Tonti  was  an  Italian  veteran,  who  as  lieutenant  to  La  Salle 
accompanied  him  in  all  his  expeditions  through  the  West  and  South-West, 
from  1680  to  the  melancholy  death  of  La  Salle  in  1687.  An  apocraphal  set 
of  legends,  full  of  geographical  contradictions,  was  published  under  the 
title  — "  Les  demiferes  D^couvertes  dans  I'Amerique-Septentrionale  de 
Cavelier  De  la  Salle,  et  les  aventures  de  Chevalier  Tonti,  Gentilhomme 
Italien,  compagnon  de  M.  De  la  Salle,  depuis  1678  jusqu'en  1690:  Paris^ 
1697."  This  is  probably  the  work  to  which  Father  Marest  refers.  Char- 
levoix seems  in  some  cases  to  have  copied  its  errors.] 


196  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

We  must  acknowledge,  however,  that  the  country  is  very  beau- 
tiful. There  are  great  rivers  which  water  it,  vast  and  dense 
forests,  delightful  prairies,  and  hills  covered  with  thick  woods. 
All  these  make  a  charming  variety.  Although  the  country  is 
farther  south  than  Provence,  yet  the  winter  is  longer,  but  the  ^ 
cold  is  not  very  severe.  During  the  summer  the  heat  is  less  op- 
pressive, for  the  air  is  cooled  by  the  forests,  and  the  multitude  of 
rivers,  lakes,  and  ponds  which  intersect  the  country. 

The  Illinois  river  empties  into  the  Mississippi,  at  the  39th 
degree  of  latitude.  It  is  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  leagues  in 
length,  but  can  scarcely  be  said  to  be  very  navigable  except  in 
the  spring.  It  runs  towards  the  south-west,  and  comes  from  the 
north-east,  or  east-north-east.  The  plains  and  prairies  are  all 
covered  with  bufialoes,  roebucks,  hinds,  stags,  and  different  kinds 
of  fallow  deer.  The  feathered  game  is  also  there  in  the  greatest 
abundance.  We  find  particularly  quantities  of  swans,  geese,  bus- 
tards, and  ducks.  The  wild  oats  which  grow  naturally  on  the 
plains,  fattens  them  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  often  die  from 
being  smothered  in  their  own  grease.  Turkeys  are  also  found 
there  in  great  numbers,  and  are  equally  good  with  those  in 
France. 

The  country  is  not  bounded  by  the  river  Illinois.  It  also  ex- 
tends along  the  Mississippi  on  both  sides,  and  is  about  two  hun- 
dred leagues  in  length,  and  more  than  one  hundred  in  breadth. 
The  Mississippi  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  rivers  in  the  world : 
during  the  few  last  years  a  boat  has  ascended  it  to  the  extent  of 
eight  hundred  leagues,  where  water-falls*  prevented  it  from  going 
farther. 

Seven  leagues  below  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  river,  we  find  a 
large  river  called  the  Missouri,!  or  more  commonly  PeJcitanoui, 

[=*  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  ] 

t  Some  of  the  other  missionaries  assert  that  the  water  of  the  Missouri  is 
better  and  clearer  than  that  of  the  Mississippi. 


« 
FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  197 

tliat  is  to  say,  muddy  water,  which  discharges  itself  into  the  Mis- 
sissippi on  the  western  side.  It  is  exceedingly  rapid,  and  soils 
the  beautiful  water  of  the  Mississippi,  which  flows  from  thence  to 
the  sea.  Its  source  is  in  the  north-west,  very  near  the  mines 
which  the  Spaniards  have  in  Mexico,  and  therefore  very  conve- 
nient for  the  French  who  are  journeying  into  that  country. 

About  eighty  leagues  below,  on  the  side  of  the  river  Illinois, 
that  is  to  say,  on  the  eastern  side,  (for  the  general  course  of  the 
Mississippi  is  from  north  to  south,)  is  the  mouth  of  again  another 
fine  river,  called  Ouabache*  It  comes  from  the  east-north-east, 
and  has  three  branches,  one  of  which  extends  to  the  country  of 
the  Iroquois,  another  towards  Yirginia  and  Carolina,  and  the 
third  even  to  the  Miamis.  It  is  said  that  silver  mines  have  been 
found  there.  This,  however,  is  certain,  that  there  are  in  that 
country  mines  of  lead  and  tin,  and  should  some  miners  by  pro- 
fession come  to  make  excavations  in  these  lands,  they  might  per- 
haps find  mines  of  copper  and  other  metals. 

Besides  these  large  rivers  which  water  the  country  to  such  an 
extent,  there  are  also  a  great  number  of  those  which  are  smaller. 
It  is  on  one  of  these  rivers  that  our  village  is  situated,  on  the 
eastern  side,  between  the  rivers  Ouabache  and  Fekitanoui.  We 
are  in  the  38th  degree  of  latitude.  Large  numbers  of  bufialoes 
and  bears  can  be  seen,  which  feed  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Otbobache,  The  flesh  of  the  young  bears  is  a  very  delicate 
meat. 

The  marshes  are  filled  with  roots,  some  of  which  are  excellent, 
as  are  also  the  potatoes,  and  other  productions  of  which  it  would 
be  useless  to  give  here  the  barbarous  names.  The  trees  too  are 
very  lofty  and  fine.  There  is  one  to  which  they  have  given  the 
name  of  Cedar  of  Lebanon;  it  is  a  large  tree,  very  straight, 
which  does  not  throw  out  any  branches  except  at  the  top,  where 
they  form  a  kind  of  crown.  The  copal  is  another  tree  from 
[*  The  Ohio  River.] 


198  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

which  they  procure  a  gum,  which  spreads  an  odor  equally  agree- 
able with  that  of  incense. 

Fruit  trees  are  not  found  here  in  great  numbers.  There  are 
some  apple-trees  and  wild  plum-trees,  which  would  produce  per- 
haps good  fruit  if  they  were  grafted.  There  are  plenty  of  mul- 
berry-trees, the  fruit  of  which  is  not  as  large  as  in  France,  and 
different  kinds  of  nut  trees.  The  pacanes^  (the  name  they  have 
for  one  kind  of  these  nuts,)  are  of  better  taste  than  our  nuts  in 
France.  They  have  brought  us  peach  trees  up  the  Mississippi, 
which  reached  here  without  difficulty.  But  among  the  fruits  of 
the  country,  those  which  appeared  to  me  the  best,  and  which 
would  certainly  be  esteemed  in  France,  are  the  Piakivtiiia  and 
the  Racemina.  The  latter  are  nearly  twice  the  length  of  a  finger, 
and  about  as  large  round  as  the  arm  of  an  infant ;  the  former 
most  resemble  the  medlar,  with  the  exception  that  the  crown  of  it 
is  smaller.  We  have  also  grapes,  but  they  are  only  moderately 
good.  The  vines  grow  to  the  tops  of  trees,  where  it  is  neces- 
sary to  gather  the  fruit.  "We  have  often  been  obliged  to  make 
wine  of  them,  for  want  of  any  other  kind  for  the  service  of  the 
Mass.  Our  Indians  are  not  accustomed  to  gather  the  fruit  from 
the  trees,  they  think  it  much  easier  to  cut  down  the  trees  them- 
selves, and  to  this  it  is  owing  that  there  are  scarcely  any  fruit 
trees  about  the  villages. 

It  would  seem  as  if  a  country  so  beautiful,  and  as  widely  ex- 
tended as  this,  ought  to  be  sown  with  villages  thickly  populated ; 
there  are  however  but  three,  counting  our  own,  one  of  which  is 
more  than  a  hundred  leagues  from  here,  where  there  are  eight  or 
nine  hundred  savages,  and  the  other  is  on  the  Mississippi,  at  the 
distance  of  twenty-five  leagues  from  our  settlement.  The  men  are 
generally  of  a  tall  stature,  very  active  and  good  runners,  having 
been  accustomed  from  their  most  tender  youth  to  run  in  the 
forests  after  the  game.  They  only  cover  themselves  at  the  waist, 
leaving  the  rest  of  the  body  entirely  naked.     As  to  the  females, 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  199 

they  cover  also  the  breast  with  a  piece  of  deer  skin.  But  they 
are  all  modestly  clothed  when  they  come  to  the  Church.  Then, 
they  wrap  the  body  in  a  large  skin,  or  clothe  themselyes  well  in 
a  robe  made  of  many  skins  sewed  together. 

The  Illinois  are  much  less  barbarous  than  the  other  Indians 
Christianity  and  their  intercourse  with  the  French  have  by  de- 
grees somewhat  civilized  them.  This  is  particularly  remarked  in 
our  village,  of  which  the  inhabitants  are  almost  all  Christians, 
and  has  brought  many  French  to  establish  themselves  here,  three 
of  whom  we  have  recently  married  to  Illinois  women.  These  In- 
dians are  not  at  all  wanting  in  wit,  they  are  naturally  curious, 
and  are  able  to  use  raillery  in  a  very  ingenious  way.  The  chase 
and  war  are  the  sole  occupations  of  the  men,  while  the  rest  of  the 
labor  falls  upon  the  women  and  girls.  They  are  the  persons  who 
prepare  the  ground  for  sowing,  do  the  cooking,  pound  the  corn, 
build  the  wigivams,  and  CSlttj  them  on  their  shoulders  in  their 
journeys  These  wigwams  are  constructed  of  mats  made  of 
platted  reeds,  which  they  have  the  skill  to  sew  together  in  such 
a  way  that  the  rain  cannot  penetrate  when  they  are  new.  Be- 
sides these  things  they  occupy  themselves  in  manufacturing  arti- 
cles from  buffalo's  hair,  and  in  making  bands,  belts,  and  sacks  ; 
for  the  buffaloes  here  are  very  different  from  our  cattle  in 
Europe.  Besides  having  a  large  hump  on  the  back  by  the 
shoulders,  they  are  also  entirely  covered  with  a  fine  wool,  which 
answers  the  purpose  to  our  Indians  of  that  which  they  would 
procure  from  sheep,  if  they  had  them  in  the  country. 

The  women  thus  occupied  and  depressed  by  their  daily  toils, 
are  more  docile  to  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  This  however  is  not 
the  case  at  the  lower  end  of  the  Mississippi,  where  the  idleness 
which  prevails  among  persons  of  that  sex,  gives  opportunity  for 
the  most  fearful  disorders,  and  removes  them  entirely  from  the 
way  of  safety. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  say  what  is  the  religion  of  our  Indians. 


200  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


It  consists  entirely  in  some  superstitions  with  which  their  credu- 
lity is  amused.  As  all  their  knowledge  is  limited  to  an  acquaint- 
ance with  brutes,  and  to  the  necessities  of  life,  it  is  to  these  things 
also  that  all  their  worship  is  confined.  Their  medicine-men,  who 
have  a  little  more  intellect  than  the  rest,  gain  their  respect  by 
their  ability  to  deceive  them.  They  persuade  them  that  they 
honor  a  kind  of  Spirit,  to  whom  they  give  the  name  of  Manitou, 
and  teach  them,  that  it  is  this  Spirit  which  governs  all  things, 
and  is  master  of  life  and  of  death.  A  bird,  a  bufiklo,  a  bear,  or 
rather  the  plumage  of  the  birds,  and  the  skin  of  these  beasts,  such 
is  their  Maniiou.  They  hang  it  up  in  their  wigwams,  and  offer 
to  it  sacrifices  of  dogs  and  other  animals. 

The  braves  carry  their  Manitous  in  a  mat,  and  unceasingly  in- 
voke them  to  obtain  the  victory  over  their  enemies.  Their  medi- 
cine-men have  in  like  manner  recourse  to  their  Manitous  when 
they  compose  their  remedies,  or  when  they  attempt  to  cure  the 
diseased.  They  accompany  their  invocations  with  chants,  and 
dances,  and  frightful  contortions,  to  induce  the  belief  that  they 
are  inspired  by  their  Manitous ;  and  at  the  same  time  they  thus 
aggravate  their  diseases,  so  that  they  often  cause  death.  During 
these  different  contortions,  the  medicine-man  names  sometimes 
one  animal,  and  sometimes  another,  and  at  last  applies  himself  to 
suck  that  part  of  the  body  in  which  the  sick  person  perceives  the 
pain.  After  having  done  so  for  some  time,  he  suddenly  raises 
himself  and  throws  out  to  him  the  tooth  of  a  bear,  or  of  some 
other  animal,  which  he  had  kept  concealed  in  his  mouth.  "  Dear 
friend,"  he  cries,  "you  will  live.  See  what  it  was  that  was 
killing  you."  After  which  he  says,  in  applauding  himself — 
"  Who  can  resist  my  Manitou  ?  Is  he  not  the  one  who  is  the 
master  of  life  ?"  If  the  patient  happens  to  die,  he  immediately 
has  some  deceit  ready  prepared,  to  ascribe  the  death  to  some 
other  cause  which  took  place  after  he  had  left  the  sick  man.  But 
if  on  the  contrary  he  should  recover  his  health,  it  is  then  that 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  201 

tte  medicine-man  receives  consideration,  and  is  himself  regarded 
as  a  Manitou ;  and  after  having  well  rewarded  his  labors,  they 
procure  the  best  that  the  village  produces,  to  regale  him. 

The  influence  which  these  kinds  of  jugglers  have,  places  a  great 
obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  conversion  of  the  Indians.  By  em- 
bracing Christianity  they  expose  themselves  to  their  insults  and 
violence.  It  is  only  a  month  ago  that  a  young  Christian  girl 
experienced  this  treatment.  Holding  a  rosary  in  her  hand  she 
was  passing  before  the  wigwam  of  one  of  these  impostors.  He 
had  imagined  that  the  sight  of  a  similar  chapelet  had  caused  the 
death  of  his  father,  and  inspired  therefore  with  fury,  he  took  his 
gun,  and  was  on  the  point  of  firing  at  this  poor  neophyte,  when 
he  was  arrested  by  some  Indians  who  happened  to  be  present. 

I  cannot  tell  you  how  many  times  I  have  received  the  like 
insults  from  them,  nor  how  many  times  I  should  have  expired 
under  their  blowis,  had  it  not  been  for  the  particular  protection 
of  God,  who  has  preserved  me  from  their  fury.  On  one  occasion, 
among  others,  one  of  them  would  have  split  my  head  with  his 
hatchet,  had  I  not  turned  at  the  very  time  that  his  arm  was 
raised  to  strike  me.  Thanks  to  God,  our  village  is  now  purged 
from  these  impostors.  The  care  which  we  have  ourselves  taken 
of  the  sick,  the  remedies  we  have  given  them,  and  which  have 
generally  produced  a  cure,  have  destroyed  the  credit  and  reputa- 
tion of  these  medicine-men,  and  forced  them  to  go  and  establish  - 
themselves  elsewhere. 

There  are,  however,  some  among  them  who  are  not  so  entirely 
brutal,  and  with  whom  we  can  sometimes  talk,  and  endeavor  to 
disabuse  them  of  the  vain  confidence  they  have  in  their  Manitous  : 
but  it  is  not  ordinarily  with  much  success.  A  conversation 
which  one  of  our  Fathers  had  with  one  of  these  medicine-men, 
will  enable  you  to  understand  the  extent  of  their  obstinacy  on  this 
point,  and  also  what  ought  to  be  the  condescension  of  a  Mission 

10* 


202  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

ary,  in  attempting  even  to  refute  opinions  as  extraordinary  as 
those  with  which  they  are  here  met. 

The  French  had  established  a  fort  on  the  river  Ouahache:  they 
asked  for  a  Missionary,  and  the  Father  Mermet  was  sent  to  them. 
This  Father  thought  that  he  should  also  labor  for  the  conversion 
of  the  Mascoutens,  who  had  formed  a  settlement  on  the  banks  of 
the  same  river,  a  tribe  of  Indians  who  understood  the  Illinois 
language,  but  whose  extreme  attachment  to  the  superstitions  of 
their  medicine-men  rendered  them  exceedingly  indisposed  to 
listen  to  the  instructions  of  the  Missionary. 

The  course  which  Father  Mermet  took,  was  to  confound  in 
their  presence  one  of  their  medicine-men,  who  worshipped  the 
buffalo  as  his  grand  Manitou.  After  having  insensibly  led  him  to 
confess  that  it  was  not  by  any  means  the  buffalo  which  he  wor- 
shipped, but  a  Manitou  of  the  buffalo,  which  is  under  the  earth, 
which  animates  all  the  buffaloes,  and  which  gives  life  to  their 
sick ;  he  asked  him  whether  the  other  beasts,  as  the  bears,  for 
example,  which  his  comrades  worshipped,  were  not  equally 
animated  by  a  Manitou  which  is  under  the  earth.  "  Certainly," 
replied  the  medicine-man.  "  But  if  this  be  so,"  said  the  Mission- 
ary, "  then  men  ought  also  to  have  a  Manitou  which  animates 
them."  "  Nothing  can  be  more  certain,"  said  the  medicine-man. 
"  That  is  sufficient  for  me,"  replied  the  Missionary,  "  to  convict 
you  of  having  but  little  reason  on  your  side  ;  for  if  man  who  is  on 
the  earth  be  the  master  of  all  the  animals — if  he  kills  them,  if  he 
eats  them,  then  it  is  necessary  that  the  Manitou  which  animates 
the  men  should  also  be  the  master  of  all  the  other  Ma^iitous. 
"Where  is,  then,  your  wisdom,  that  you  do  not  invoke  him  who  is 
the  master  of  all  the  others  ?"  This  reasoning  disconcerted  the 
medicine-man,  but  this  was  the  only  effect  which  it  produced,  for 
they  were  not  less  attached  than  before  to  their  ridiculous  super- 
stitions. 

At  that  same  time  a  contagious  disease  desolated  their  village. 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  203 

and  each  day  carried  oflf  many  of  the  Indians :  the  medicine -men 
themselves  were  not  spared,  and  died  like  the  rest.  The  Mis- 
sionary thought  that  he  would  be  able  to  win  their  confidence  by 
his  attention  to  the  care  of  the  sick,  and  therefore  applied  him- 
self to  it  without  intermission ;  but  his  zeal  very  often  came  near 
costing  him  his  life.  The  services  which  he  rendered  to  them 
were  repayed  only  by  outrages.  There  were  even  those  who  pro- 
ceeded to  the  extremity  of  discharging  their  arrows  at  him,  but 
they  fell  at  his  feet ;  it  may  be  that  they  were  fired  by  hands 
which  were  too  feeble,  or  because  Grod,  who  destined  the  Mission- 
ary for  other  labors,  had  wished  to  withdraw  him  at  that  time 
from  their  fury.  Father  Mermet,  however,  was  not  deterred 
from  conferring  baptism  on  some  of  the  Indians,  who  requested  it 
with  importunity,  and  who  died  a  short  time  after  they  had 
received  it. 

Nevertheless,  their  medicine-men  removed  to  a  short  distance 
from  the  fort,  to  make  a  great  sacrifice  to  their  Manitou.  They 
killed  nearly  forty  dogs,  which  they  carried  on  the  tops  of  poles, 
singing,  dancing,  and  making  a  thousand  extravagant  gestures. 
The  mortality,  however,  did  not  cease,  for  all  their  sacrifices. 
The  chief  of  the  medicine-men  then  imagined  that  their  Manitou^ 
being  less  powerful  than  the  Manitou  of  the  French,  was  obliged 
to  yield  to  him.  In  this  persuasion  he  many  times  made  a  cir- 
cuit around  the  fort,  crying  out  with  all  his  strength,  "  We  are 
dead  ;  softly,  Manitou  of  the  French,  strike  softly,  do  not  kill  us 
all."  Then,  addressing  himself  to  the  Missionary,  "  Cease,  good 
Manitou,  let  us  live  ;  you  have  life  and  death  in  your  possession ; 
leave  death,  give  us  life."  The  Missionary  calmed  him,  and 
promised  to  take  even  more  care  of  the  sick  than  he  had  hitherto 
done  ;  but  notwithstanding  all  the  care  he  could  bestow,  more 
than  half  in  the  village  died. 

To  return  to  our  Illinois ;  they  are  very  different  from  these 
Indians,  and   also   from  what  they  formerly  were   themselves. 


204  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Christianity,  as  I  have  already  said,  has  softened  their  savage 
customs,  and  their  manners  are  now  marked  by  a  sweetness  and 
purity  which  have  induced  some  of  the  French  to  take  their 
daughters  in  marriage.  "We  find  in  them,  moreover,  a  docility 
and  ardor  for  the  practice  of  Christian  virtues.  The  following 
is  the  order  we  observe  each  day  in  our  Mission : — Early  in  the 
morning  we  assemble  the  catechumens  at  the  Church,  where  they 
have  prayers,  they  receive  instruction,  and  chant  some  canticles. 
When  they  have  retired.  Mass  is  said,  at  which  all  the  Christians 
assist,  the  men  placed  on  one  side  and  the  women  on  the  other ; 
then  they  have  prayers,  which  are  followed  by  giving  them  a 
homily,  after  which  each  one  goes  to  his  labor.  We  then  spend 
our  time  in  visiting  the  sick,  to  give  them  the  necessary  remedies, 
to  instruct  them,  and  to  console  those  who  are  laboring  under 
any  affliction. 

After  noon  the  catechising  is  held,  at  which  all  are  present, 
Christians  and  catechumens,  men  and  children,  young  and  old, 
and  where  each,  without  distinction  of  rank  or  age,  answers  the 
questions  put  by  the  Missionary.  As  these  people  have  no  books, 
and  are  naturally  indolent,  they  would  shortly  forget  the  princi- 
ples of  religion,  if  the  remembrance  of  them  was  not  recalled  by 
these  almost  continual  instructions.  Our  visits  to  their  wigwams 
occupy  the  rest  of  the  day. 

In  the  evening  all  assemble  again  at  the  Church,  to  listen  to  the 
instructions  which  are  given,  to  have  prayers,  and  to  sing  some 
hymns.  On  Sundays  and  Festivals  they  add  to  the  ordinary 
exercises,  instructions  which  are  given  after  the  Yespers.  The 
zeal  with  which  these  good  neophytes  repair  to  the  Church  at  all 
such  hours  is  admirable  :  they  break  off  from  their  labors,  and 
run  from  a  great  distance  to  be  there  at  the  appointed  time. 
They  generally  end  the  day  by  private  meetings  which  they  hold 
at  their  own  residences,  the  men  separately  from  the  women,  and 
there  they  recite  the  chapelet  with  alternate  choirs,  and  chant  the 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  205 

hymns,  until  the  night  is  far  advanced.  These  hymns  are  their 
best  instructions,  which  they  retain  the  more  easily,  since  the 
words  are  set  to  airs  with  which  they  are  acquainted  and  which 
please  them. 

They  often  approach  the  Sacraments,  and  the  custom  among 
them  is,  to  confess  and  to  communicate  once  in  a  fortnight.  We 
have  been  obliged  to  appoint  particular  days  on  which  they  shall 
confess,  or  they  would  not  leave  us  leisure  to  discharge  our  own 
duties.  These  are  the  Fridays  and  Sundays  of  each  week,  when 
we  hear  them,  and  on  these  days  we  are  overwhelmed  with  a 
crowd  of  penitents.  The  care  which  we  take  of  the  sick  gains  us 
their  confidence,  and  it  is  particularly  at  such  times  that  we 
reap  the  fruits  of  our  labors.  Their  docility  is  then  perfect,  and 
we  have  generally  the  consolation  of  seeing  them  die  in  great 
peace,  and  with  the  firm  hope  of  being  shortly  united  to  God  in 
Heaven. 

This  Mission  owes  its  establishment  to  the  late  Father  Gravier. 
The  Father  Marquet  was  in  truth  the  first  who  discovered  the 
Mississippi  about  thirty  nine  years  ago,  but  not  being  acquainted 
with  the  language  of  the  country,  he  did  not  remain.  Sometime 
afterwards  he  made  a  second  journey,  with  the  intention  of  fixing 
there  his  residence,  and  laboring  for  the  conversion  of  these  peo- 
ple, but  death,  which  arrested  him  on  the  way,  left  to  another  the 
care  of  accomplishing  this  enterprise.*      This  was  the  Father 

[-*  In  1673  the  Mississippi  was  first  discovered  by  Joliet  and  Marquette. 
They  crossed  Lake  Michigan  and  were  the  first  to  enter  Wisconsin. — 
"  Here,"  says  Marquette,  •'  the  guides  returned,  leaving  us  alone  in  this  un- 
known land,  in  the  hands  of  Providence.''  They  embarked  on  the  broad 
Wisconsin,  and  for  seven  days  suffered  their  canoe  to  float  down,  until — 
to  use  his  own  words,  "  they  entered  happily  the  Great  River,  with  a  joy 
that  could  not  be  expressed."  On  their  way  down  they  visited  the  tribes 
on  the  western  bank,  and  were  the  first  white  men  that  trod  the  soil  of  Iowa. 
Risking  their  lives  every  hour,  they  floated  past  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  and 
at  length  left  behind  them  the  region  of  the  prairies  and  entered  the  cane- 


206  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Daloes,  who  charged  himself  with  it.  He  was  acquainted  with 
the  language  of  the  Oumiamis,  which  approaches  very  nearly  to 
that  of  the  Illinois.  He  however  made  but  a  short  sojourn,  having 
the  idea  while  there,  that  he  should  be  able  to  accomplish  more 
in  a  different  country,  where  indeed  he  ended  his  apostolic  life. 

Thus,  the  Father  Gravier  is  the  one  who  should  properly  be 
regarded  as  the  founder  of  the  mission  to  the  Illinois.  He  first 
investigated  the  principles  of  their  language,  and  reduced  them 
to  grammatical  rules,  so  that  we  have  since  only  been  obliged  to 
bring  to  perfection  what  he  began  with  so  great  success.  This 
Missionary  had  at  first  much  to  suffer  from  their  medicine-men, 
and  his  life  was  exposed  to  continual  dangers,  but  nothing  re- 
pulsed him,  and  he  surmounted  all  these  obstacles  by  his  patience 
and  mildness.  Being  obliged  to  depart  to  Michillimakijiac^  his 
mission  was  confided  to  Father  Bineteau  and  Father  Pinet.  In 
company  with  these  two  Missionaries  I  labored  for  some  time,  and 

brakes  of  the  south.  After  descending  Tbelow  the  Arkansas,  preaching 
everywhere  that  they  could  make  themselves  understood  the  mysteries  of 
their  Mth,  they  again  ascended  to  Green  Bay.  Joliet  returned  to  Ctuebec 
to  announce  his  discovery,  and  Marquette  remained  preaching  to  the  Mi- 
amis  in  the  north  of  Illinois. 

The  account  of  his  death  is  thus  given  by  Bancroft :  "  Two  years  after- 
wards, sailing  from  Chicago  to  Mackinaw,  he  entered  a  little  river  in  Mich- 
igan. Erecting  an  altar,  he  said  mass  after  the  rites  of  the  Catholic 
Chttrch ;  then  begging  the  men  who  conducted  the  canoe  to  leave  him  alone 
for  half  an  hour, 

'  In  the  darkling  wood. 
Amidst  the  cool  and  silence,  he  knelt  down. 
And  offered  to  the  Mightiest  solemn  thanks 
And  supplication.' 

"  At  the  end  of  the  half  hour  they  went  to  seek  him,  and  he  was  no  more. 
The  good  missionary,  discoverer  of  a  world,  had  fallen  asleep  on  the  mar- 
gin of  the  stream  that  bears  his  name.  Near  its  mouth  the  canoemen  dug 
his  grave  in  the  sand." — Hist,  of  U.  S.,  iii.  161] 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  207 


after  their  death  remained  in  sole  charge  of  all  the  toilsome 
duties  of  the  mission,  until  the  arrival  of  Father  Mermet.  My 
residence  was  formerly  in  the  great  village  of  the  PeouariaSj 
where  Father  Grravier,  who  had  returned  thither  for  the  second 
time,  received  a  wound  which  caused  his  death. 

"We  have  during  this  year  lost  but  few  of  our  people.  I  regret 
however  most  deeply  the  removal  of  one  of  our  instructors,  whose 
life  and  death  have  been  most  edifying.  We  here  call  those 
instruders  who  in  other  missions  are  called  catechists^  because  it 
is  not  in  the  Church,  but  in  the  wigwams  that  they  instruct  the 
catechumens  and  the  new  proselytes.  There  are  in  the  same 
way  instructresses  also  for  the  women  and  the  young  girls. 
Henry,  (for  such  was  the  name  of  the  instructor  of  whom  I  am 
speaking,)  although  of  a  very  degraded  family,  had  rendered 
himself  respectable  to  every  one  by  his  great  piety.  He  did  not 
reside  in  our  village  more  than  seven  or  eight  years,  and  before 
he  came  there  had  never  seen  a  Missionary,  or  received  even  the 
first  idea  of  Christianity.  His  conversion  had  in  it  something 
very  singular.  He  was  attacked  with  the  small-pox,  both  himself 
and  all  his  family.  This  disease  swept  off  at  first  his  wife  and 
several  of  his  children,  leaving  the  others  blind  or  extremely 
deformed,  while  he  himself  was  reduced  to  the  borders  of  the 
grave.  When  he  thought  that  he  had  only  a  few  moments  longer 
to  live,  he  imagined  that  he  saw  the  Missionaries,  who  restored 
him  to  life,  open  to  him  the  gate  of  Heaven,  and  urged  him  to 
enter  there.     From  that  moment  he  began  to  grow  better. 

Scarcely  was  he  in  a  condition  to  walk,  when  he  came  to  find 
us  at  our  village,  and  earnestly  prayed  us  to  teach  him  the  truths 
of  religion.  In  proportion  as  we  instructed  him,  he  taught  his 
children  what  he  had  retained  of  our  lessons,  and  all  the  family 
were  in  a  short  time  prepared  to  receive  baptism.  One  of  these 
children,  entirely  blind  as  he  was,  charmed  us  by  the  deep  feel- 
ings of  piety  which  we  discovered  in  him.   During  the  painful  ill- 


208  JESUITS  IN   AMERICA. 

ness  which  for  a  long  time  afflicted  him,  his  prayers  were  un- 
ceasing, and  he  died  after  some  years  in  great  innocence.  His 
father,  Henry,  in  the  same  manner  endured  the  most  severe  tests. 
A  long  and  grievous  illness  had  the  effect  of  purifying  his  virtue, 
and  prepared  him  for  a  death  which  has  seemed  to  us  precious  in 
the  sight  of  Grod. 

It  is  only  a  short  time  since  that  I  also  conferred  baptism  on 
a  young  catechumen  of  seventeen  years  of  age,  who  has  much 
edified  our  Christians  by  her  firmness  and  by  her  inviolable  at- 
tachment to  Christianity.  The  examples  which  she  had  at  home 
were  well  calculated  to  lead  her  astray.  The  daughter  of  a  father 
and  mother  who  were  both  idolaters,  she  found  in  her  own  family 
the  greatest  obstacles  to  the  virtues  which  she  practiced.  To  try 
her  still  more,  a  young  libertine  took  a  fancy  to  marry  her,  and 
omitted  nothing  which  could  induce  her  to  consent  to  the  union, 
even  to  the  promise  that  he  would  become  a  Christian.  The 
father  and  mother  of  our  catechumen,  who  had  been  gained  over 
by  the  young  man,  treated  her  with  the  greatest  inhumanity  to 
shake  her  constancy.  Her  brother  even  went  so  far  as  to  threat- 
en that  he  would  kill  her,  if  she  continued  so  obstinately  to  refuse 
her  consent.  But  these  menaces  and  this  ill  treatment  produced 
no  effect  on  her.  All  her  comfort  was  in  coming  to  the  church, 
and  she  often  said  to  me,  "  The  death  which  they  threaten  does 
not  at  all  terrify  me,  for  I  would  willingly  prefer  it  to  the  lot 
they  propose  to  me.  The  young  man  whom  they  wish  me  to 
marry  is  a  libertine,  who  has  no  thought  of  conversion.  But 
even  if  these  promises  were  given  in  sincerity,  neither  he  nor  any 
others  should  at  all  change  the  resolution  which  I  have  made. 
No,  my  father,  I  shall  never  have  any  other  spouse  than  Jesus 
Christ." 

The  persecution  which  she  continued  to  receive  in  her  family, 
was  carried  so  far,  that  she  was  at  last  obliged  to  conceal  herself 
at  the  residence  of  one  of  her  relations  who  had  become  a  Chris- 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  209 

tian.  There  she  was  tried  by  different  evils,  which  were  not  able 
to  diminish  her  fervor  ;  and  this  is  the  more  surprising  as  the 
least  adversity  is  generally  able  to  discourage  these  Indians. 
Having  heard,  some  time  afterwards,  that  her  mother  was  in 
danger  of  losing  her  sight,  by  means  of  two  cataracts  which  had 
formed  over  her  eyes,  this  generous  girl,  forgetting  the  unworthy 
treatment  she  had  received,  immediately  hastened  to  her  assist- 
ance. Her  tenderness  and  assiduous  cares  won  the  heart  of  her 
mother,  and  even  gained  her  so  far  that  she  now  accompanies  her 
daughter  to  the  church,  where  she  seeks  instruction,  to  prepare 
herself  for  the  grace  of  baptism,  for  which  she  eagerly  asks. 

As  our  Indians  live  on  scarcely  anything  else  but  the  smoked 
meat  of  animals  which  they  kill  in  the  chase,  there  are  particular 
seasons  in  the  year  when  they  all  quit  the  village  and  disperse 
themselves  through  the  forests  to  hunt  the  wild  beasts.  This  is 
a  critical  time,  when  they  have  more  need  than  ever  of  the  pres- 
ence of  the  missionary,  who  is  obliged  to  accompany  them  in  all 
their  excursions. 

There  are  particularly  two  great  hunts  ;  that  of  the  summer, 
which  scarcely  lasts  three  weeks,  and  that  which  takes  place  du- 
ring the  winter,  which  lasts  four  or  five  months.  Although  the 
summer  hunt  is  the  shortest,  it  is  nevertheless  the  most  painful, 
and  it  was  this  which  cost  the  late  Father  Bineteau  his  life.  He 
followed  the  Indians  during  the  most  oppressive  heats  of  the 
month  of  July.  Sometimes  he  was  in  danger  of  being  stifled  in 
the  midst  of  the  tall  grasses,  and  then  suffered  cruelly  from 
thirst,  not  finding  anywhere  on  the  parched-up  prairies,  a  single 
drop  of  water  to  relieve  it.  During  the  day  he  was  drenched  in 
perspiration,  and  at  night  was  obliged  to  take  his  rest  on  the  bare 
ground,  exposed  to  the  dews,  to  the  injurious  effects  of  the  at- 
mosphere, and  to  many  other  miseries  of  which  I  cannot  give  you 
the  detail.  These  fatigues  produced  in  him  a  violent  illness,  of 
which  he  expired  in  mj  arms. 


210  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

During  tlie  winter  the  Indians  divide  themselves  into  different 
companies,  to  search  out  the  places  where  they  think  the  game 
will  be  most  abundant.  It  is  then  that  we  feel  the  desire  to  be 
able  to  multiply  ourselves,  that  we  may  not  lose  sight  of  them. 
The  utmost  that  we  can  do,  is  to  hasten  in  succession  to  the  dif- 
ferent encampments  where  we  find  them,  to  strengthen  them  in 
their  faith,  and  to  administer  to  them  the  sacraments.  Our  vil- 
lage is  the  only  one  in  which  it  would  be  permitted  to  any  In- 
dians to  remain  behind  during  all  these  expeditions.  Many  raise 
poultry  and  hogs,  after  the  example  of  the  French  who  are  estab- 
lished there,  and  these  for  the  most  part  excuse  themselves  from 
going  to  the  hunting  grounds.  The  Father  Mermet,  with  whom 
I  have  had  the  happiness  to  be  associated  for  many  years,  re- 
mains at  the  village  for  their  instruction,  the  delicacy  of  his  con- 
stitution placing  it  entirely  out  of  his  power  to  sustain  the  fatigues 
inseparable  from  these  long  journeys.  Nevertheless,  in  spite  of 
his  feeble  health,  I  can  say  that  he  is  the  soul  of  this  mission. 
It  is  his  virtue,  his  mildness,  his  touching  instructions,  and  the 
singular  talent  he  has  of  winning  the  respect  and  friendship  of 
the  Indians,  which  have  placed  our  mission  in  its  present  flourish- 
ing state.  For  myself,  who  am  so  constituted  that  I  can  run  on 
the  snow  with  the  rapidity  with  which  a  paddle  is  worked  in  a 
canoe,  and  who  have,  thanks  to  God,  the  strength  necessary  to 
endure  all  these  toils,  I  roam  through  the  forests  with  the  rest  of 
our  Indians,  much  the  greater  part  of  whom  pass  a  part  of  the  win- 
ter in  the  chase. 

These  expeditions,  which  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  make  from 
time  to  time^  sometimes  to  attend  the  Indians,  and  sometimes 
for  other  reasons  important  to  the  welfare  of  our  Missions,  are 
exceedingly  painful.  You  can  yourself  judge  of  this  by  the  de- 
tails of  some  which  I  have  made  during  the  last  few  years,  and 
which  will  give  you  an  idea  of  the  manner  in  which  journeys  are 
performed  by  us  in  this  country.     If  our  missions  are  not  as 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  211 

flourisliing  as  others  in  the  great  number  of  conversions,  they 
are  at  least  precious  and  useful  by  the  toils  and  fatigues  which 
are  inseparable  from  them. 

About  twenty-five  leagues  from  hence  is  the  village  of  the 
Tamarouas.  It  is  a  mission  which  at  first  had  been  committed 
to  Father  Periet,  whose  zeal  and  labors  God  had  blessed  to  such 
a  degree,  that  I  have  been  myself  witness  that  his  church  was  not 
able  to  contain  the  multitude  of  Indians,  who  resorted  thither  in 
crowds.  This  father  had  for  his  successor  M.  Bergier,  a  priest 
of  the  Seminary  of  Foreign  Missions.  Having  learned  that  he 
was  dangerously  ill,  I  immediately  repaired  thither  to  his  relief 
I  remained  for  eight  whole  days  with  this  worthy  ecclesiastic. 
The  care  which  I  took  of  him,  and  the  remedies  which  I  gave, 
seemed  by  degrees  to  restore  him ;  and  this  was  so  far  the  case, 
that  thinking  himself  better,  and  knowing  too  how  necessary  was 
my  presence  at  my  mission,  on  account  of  the  departure  of 
the  Indians,  he  urged  me  to  return.  Before  I  left  him,  by  way 
of  precaution,  I  gave  him  the  holy  sacrament,  and  he  instructed 
me  as  to  the  affairs  of  his  mission,  recommending  it  to  my  care, 
in  case  that  Grod  should  remove  him.  I  charged  the  French  who 
had  care  of  the  sick  man,  immediately  to  let  us  know  if  he  should 
be  in  danger,  and  set  out  on  the  road  to  my  mission. 

As  there  are  but  twenty-five  leagues  from  one  village  to  the 
other,  a  person  need  sleep  but  one  night  abroad,  provided  he  can 
travel  well.  The  food  which  he  takes  on  the  road,  consists  of 
some  ears  of  corn  and  some  pieces  of  smoked  beef,  which  he  car- 
ries with  him.  When  hungry,  he  kindles  a  fire  near  a  stream, 
which  furnishes  him  with  something  to  drink,  and  roasts  his  corn 
and  meat,  after  which  he  lies  down  near  the  fire,  turning  himself 
sometimes  on  one  side,  and  sometimes  on  the  other,  accordingly 
as  he  feels  the  need  of  warmth. 

When  I  arrived  at  our  village,  almost  all  the  Indians  were 
gone.     They  were  scattered  along  the  Mississippi,  and  I  immedi- 


212  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

ately  resumed  my  journey  to  go  and  join  tliem.  Scarcely  had  I 
advanced  six  leagues,  when  I  found  three  wigwams,  in  one  of 
which  was  an  old  man  very  ill.  I  confessed  him,  gave  him  some 
remedies,  and  promised  to  come  again  to  see  him,  judging  that 
he  had  yet  a  number  of  days  to  live. 

Five  or  six  leagues  farther  on,  I  found  a  great  number  of  wig- 
wams, which  made  a  kind  of  village,  and  therefore  stopped  there 
some  days  to  perform  my  accustomed  duties.  In  the  absence  of 
the  missionary,  they  never  by  any  means  fail  to  assemble  every 
day  in  one  large  wigwam,  and  there  they  have  prayers,  they  recite 
the  chapelet,  and  chant  the  hymns,  sometimes  until  the  night  is 
far  advanced  :  and  especially  during  the  winter,  when  the  nights 
are  long,  they  pass  a  greater  part  of  it  in  singing  the  praises  of 
God.  We  always  take  care  to  appoint  some  one  of  our  neophytes, 
who  is  the  most  fervent  and  most  respected,  to  preside  over  meet- 
ings of  this  kind. 

I  had  now  remained  for  some  time  with  these  dear  neophytes, 
when  they  came  to  inform  me,  that  at  eighteen  leagues  farther 
off,  in  descending  the  Mississippi,  there  were  some  sick  persons 
who  had  need  of  prompt  succor.  I  therefore  embarked  at  once 
in  a  pyrogue^  that  is,  a  kind  of  boat  made  of  one  large  tree,  hol- 
lowed out  to  the  length  of  forty  feet,  and  very  massive.  The 
greatest  difficulty  is  to  ascend  the  river,  but  happily  we  had  in 
this  case  to  descend,  and  as  its  rapidity  here  is  equal  to  that  of 
the  Rhone,  we  accomplished  the  eighteen  leagues  in  a  single  day. 

The  sick  persons  were  not  in  as  pressing  danger  as  had  been 
described  to  me,  and  I  soon  relieved  them  by  my  remedies.  As 
they  had  there  a  church,  and  a  large  number  of  wigwams,  I  re- 
mained several  days  to  animate  the  fervor  of  my  neophytes  by 
frequent  instructions,  and  by  a  participation  in  the  sacraments. 
Our  Indians  have  such  confidence  in  the  missionary  who  rules 
them,  that  they  discover  to  him  with  the  most  perfect  openness 
of  heart,  everything  which  happens  during  his  absence.     Thus, 


FATHER  MAREST'S   JOURNEYS.  213 

when  any  disorder  has  taken  place,  or  any  one  has  given  occasion 
of  scandal,  the  missionary  having  been  informed  of  it,  has  it  in 
his  power  to  remedy  the  evil,  and  to  prevent  the  unhappy  conse- 
quences which  otherwise  might  ensue. 

I  was  obliged  to  separate  myself  from  my  neophytes  sooner 
than  I  wished.  The  good  old  man  whom  I  had  left  so  sick,  and 
the  illness  of  M.  Bergier,  troubled  me  unceasingly,  and  rendered 
me  very  desirous  to  return  to  the  village  to  learn  the  news.  I 
accordingly  again  ascended  the  Mississippi,  but  the  voyage  was 
not  accomplished  without  great  fatigue.  I  had  but  one  Indian 
with  me,  and  his  want  of  skill  obliged  me  to  row  continually,  or 
to  labor  in  propelling  our  boat  with  the  pole.  At  last,  I  arrived 
in  sufficient  time  at  the  wigwam  of  this  fervent  Christian,  who 
was  dying.  He  confessed  for  the  last  time,  and  received  the 
Holy  Communion  with  the  deepest  feelings  of  piety,  exhorting 
his  son  and  all  those  who  were  about  him,  to  live  according  to 
the  rules  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  be  steadfast  even  to  their  last 
breath  in  the  faith  which  they  had  embraced. 

As  soon  as  I  had  arrived  at  our  village,  I  wished  to  go  and  see 
M.  Bergier,  but  those  who  were  there  opposed  it,  alleging  as  a 
reason  that  no  one  had  been  sent  with  any  news,  as  they  had 
promised  should  be  done  in  case  he  grew  worse,  and  therefore 
they  had  no  reason  to  doubt  but  that  his  health  was  re-estab- 
lished. I  yielded  to  this  reasoning,  but  a  few  days  afterwards  had 
cause  for  deep  regret  that  I  had  not  followed  out  my  first  design. 
A  young  slave  arrived  about  two  hours  after  mid-day,  to  inform  us 
of  his  death,  and  request  us  to  come  and  perform  the  funeral  rit6s. 
I  set  out  the  very  same  hour.  I  had  made  about  six  leagues, 
when  night  overtook  me,  and  a  heavy  rain  which  followed  pre- 
vented me  from  taking  some  hours  repose  as  I  had  intended.  I 
therefore  walked  on  till  the  dawn  of  day,  when  the  weather  hav- 
ing somewhat  cleared  up,  I  lighted  a  fire  to  dry  myself,  and  then 
continued  my  route.     I  arrived  in  the  evening  at  the  village, 


214  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA 

God  having  given  me  strength  to  accomplish  these  twenty-five 
leagues  in  one  day  and  one  night.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the 
next  day  I  said  mass  for  the  deceased,  and  committed  him  to  the 
earth. 

The  death  of  M.  Bergier  was  almost  unexpected,  according  to 
the  report  made  to  me  by  the  French  who  were  with  him.  He 
himself  perceived  its  sudden  approach,  and  said  that  it  would  be 
useless  to  send  for  me,  as  he  should  be  dead  before  my  arrival. 
He  only  took  the  crucifix  in  his  hands,  which  he  afi'ectionately 
kissed,  and  then  expired.  He  was  a  Missionary  of  true  merit, 
and  a  most  austere  life.  At  the  beginning  of  his  Mission,  he  had 
to  sustain  rude  assaults  on  the  part  of  the  medicine-men,  who 
taking  advantage  of  the  little  knowledge  he  had  of  the  language 
of  these  Indians,  were  able  every  day  to  entice  from  him  some 
of  the  Christian  converts,  but  at  length  he  in  his  turn  knew  how 
to  render  himself  feared  by  these  impostors.  His  death  was  to 
them  an  occasion  of  triumph.  They  assembled  around  the  cross 
which  he  had  erected,  and  there  invoked  their  Manitou,  dancing, 
and  each  one  assuming  to  himself  the  glory  of  having  killed  the 
Missionary ;  after  which  they  broke  the  cross  into  a  thousand 
pieces.  This  is  the  information  which  some  time  afterwards  I 
received  with  grief 

I  thought  that  such  an  outrage  should  not  pass  with  impu- 
nity, and  for  this  reason  prayed  the  French  not  to  conclude  any 
treaty  with  them,  until  they  had  made  reparation  for  the  insult 
which  they  had  offered  to  our  religion.  This  punishment  had 
all  the  effect  which  I  desired.  The  principal  men  of  the  village 
came  twice,  one  after  the  other,  to  testify  to  me  the  sincere  regret 
they  felt  for  their  fault,  and  they  engaged  me  by  this  confession 
to  go  from  time  to  time  to  see  them.  But  we  must  acknowledge, 
that  a  Missionary  can  produce  little  effect  on  the  Indians,  except 
he    lives  with  them,  and  continually  watches    their  conduct. 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  215 

Without  this,  they  soon  forget  the  instructions  he  has  given 
them,  and  little  by  little  return  to  their  old  disorders. 

It  is  this  knowledge  we  have  of  the  inconstancy  of  the  Indians, 
which  in  the  course  of  time  gave  us  so  much  uneasiness  with  re- 
gard to  the  state  of  our  Mission  among  the  Peouarias.  The  dis- 
tance of  our  own  village,  the  largest  there  was  in  this  quarter, 
prevented  us  from  making  frequent  excursions  thither.  And 
besides  this,  the  bad  treatment  they  had  given  to  the  late  Father 
Gravier,  had  obliged  the  Governors  of  Canada  and  of  Mobile  to 
forbid  the  French  making  a  treaty  with  them.  Many  Christians 
indeed  of  that  village  had  come  to  reside  near  us,  but  there  were 
still  many  others  remaining  there,  who  not  being  sustained  by 
the  regular  instructions,  would  become  unsteady  in  the  faith. 

At  last,  at  the  time  we  were  thinking  of  measures  to  re-estab- 
lish this  Mission,  we  learned  from  some  French  who  had  made  a 
treaty  there  secretly,  that  these  Indians  were  very  much  humbled 
by  the  destitution  in  which  they  had  been  left — that  in  many  en- 
gagements they  had  been  beaten  by  their  enemies,  for  the  want  of 
powder  which  the  French  had  ceased  to  furnish  them — that  they 
appeared  deeply  touched  at  the  unworthy  manner  in  which  they 
had  treated  the  Father  Gravier,  and  that  they  now  most  earnestly 
asked  for  a  Missionary. 

This  news  decided  Father  Mermet,  Father  de  Ville  and  my- 
self, that  we  should  avail  ourselves  of  the  favorable  disposition  in 
which  the  PeouariasihQn  were,  to  re-establish  our  Mission  on  its 
old  footing.  And  Providence  opened  a  way  which  was  perfectly 
natural.  It  became  necessary  for  one  of  us  to  make  a  journey  to 
Michillimakinac^  that  is,  to  a  distance  of  more  than  three  hundred 
leagues  from  hence,,  to  confer  with  Father  Joseph  Marest,  my 
brother,  on  the  affairs  of  our  Missions,  of  which  he  is  the  Supe- 
rior. In  making  this  journey  we  could  not  avoid  passing  by  the 
village  of  the  Feouarias^  and  there  was  reason  to  hope  that  the 
presence  of  a  Missionary  would  determine  them  to  renew  the  re- 


216  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

quest  tney  had  lately  made,  and  the  proofs  of  repentance  they 
had  given. 

As  I  was  perfectly  well  acquainted  with  these  Indians,  Father 
Marmet  and  Father  de  Ville  charged  me  with  the  enterprise.  I 
departed  therefore  on  the  Friday  of  Passion  Week  in  the  year 
1711.  One  day  was  all  the  time  1  had  to  prepare  for  so  long  a 
journey,  because  I  was  hurried  by  two  Peouarias^  who  wished  to 
return  thither,  and  by  whom  it  was  convenient  for  me  to  be  ac- 
companied. Some  other  Indians  went  with  us  as  far  as  the  vil- 
lage of  the  TamarouaSj  where  I  arrived  the  second  day  after  my 
departure.  I  set  out  again  the  next  day,  having  nothing  with 
me  but  my  crucifix  and  breviary,  and  being  accompanied  only  by 
the  three  Indians.  Two  of  these  Indians  were  not  Christians, 
and  the  third  was  as  yet  only  a  catechumen. 

I  confess  to  you,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  I  was  a  little  em- 
barrassed when  I  saw  myself  at  the  mercy  of  these  three  sav- 
ages, on  whom  I  was  scarcely  able  to  depend.  I  represented  to 
myself  on  the  one  hand,  the  fickleness  of  these  people,  that  the 
first  fancy  would  perhaps  induce  them  to  abandon  me,  or  the 
fear  of  a  hostile  party  would  put  them  to  flight  at  the  least 
'  alarm.  On  the  other  hand,  the  horror  of  our  forests,  those  vast 
uninhabited  regions,  where  I  should  certainly  perish  if  I  was 
abandoned,  presented  itself  to  my  mind,  and  almost  took  away 
all  courage.  But  at  last,  reassuring  myself  by  the  testimony  of 
my  conscience,  which  told  me  within  that  I  was  only  seeking 
God  and  his  glory,  I  surrendered  myself  entirely  to  Provi- 
dence. 

Journeys  which  are  made  in  this  country  should  not  be 
compared  with  those  in  Europe.  There  you  find  from  time 
to  time  villages  and  towns,  and  houses  in  which  you  can  rest, 
bridges  or  boats  to  cross  the  rivers,  beaten  paths  which  lead 
to  your  destination,  and  persons  who  can  place  you  in  the 
right  way,  if   you  have  strayed.      Here  there  is  nothing  of 


FATHER  MAREST's/j^TJ^^npys:  ^l  i}^   J- 

the  kind,  and  we  travelled  for  welv#  days  without  n/e^ing  a 
single  soul.     At  one  time  we  founaoursen4«/^,ju?^ries  which -V/r^  ^ 
were  boundless  to  our  view,  cut  up  by  brooks  and  me^^,;but         v 
without  discovering  any  path  which  could  guide  us,  and  then- 
again  it  became  necessary  to  open  a  passage  through  dense  for-'' 
ests,  in  the  midst  of  brushwood  covered  with  thorns  and  briars, 
and  at  other  times  we  had  to  cross  marshes  filled  with  mire,  in 
which  we  sometimes  sank  to  the  waist. 

After  having  been  excessively  fatigued  during  the  day,  we 
were  obliged  to  take  our  repose  at  night  on  the  grass  or  on  some 
branches,  exposed  to  the  wind,  to  the  rain,  and  to  the  injurious 
effects  of  the  atmosphere.  We  were  happy  indeed  if  we  found 
ourselves  near  some  stream,  but  if  not,  no  matter  how  dry  we 
were,  the  night  passed  without  our  being  able  to  alleviate  our 
thirst.  We  kindled  a  fire,  and  when  we  had  killed  any  game  on 
our  way,  we  roasted  pieces  of  it,  which  we  eat  with  some  ears  of 
Indian  corn,  if  we  had  any  of  them. 

Besides  these  inconveniences,  common  to  all  those  who  travel 
through  these  deserted  lands,  we  had  the  addition  also  of  hun- 
ger during  the  whole  of  our  journey.  It  was  not  because  we 
did  not  see  great  numbers  of  stags,  and  deer,  and  particularly  of 
buflaloes,  but  our  Indians  were  not  able  to  kill  any.  A  ru- 
mor they  had  heard  the  day  before  our  departure  that  the  coun- 
try was  infested  by  parties  of  the  enemy,  prevented  them  from 
carrying  their  guns,  for  fear  of  being  discovered  by  the  report 
when  they  fired,  or  of  being  embarrassed,  if  it  should  be  neces- 
sary for  them  to  seek  safety  in  flight.  Thus,  they  could  use  no- 
thing but  their  arrows,  and  the  bufialoes  which  they  hit,  fled,  car- 
rying with  them  the  arrows  by  which  they  had  been  pierced,  and 
went  to  die  in  some  distant  place. 

In  all  other  things  these  poor  people  took  great  care  of  me. 
They  carried  me  on  their  shoulders  when  it  was  necessary  to 
cross  any  stream,  and  when  we  came  to  deep  rivers,  they  collected 

11 


218  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

many  pieces  of  dry  wood  which  they  tied  together,  and  making 
me  seat  myself  on  this  kind  of  boat,  they  transported  themselves 
by  swimming,  and  pushed  me  before  them  to  the  other  side. 

It  was  not  without  reason  that  they  feared  meeting  with  any 
war  party  of  the  enemy,  for  they  would  have  received  no  quarter 
from  them.  Either  their  heads  would  have  been  cut  off,  or  at 
best  they  would  have  been  made  prisoners,  to  be  burnt  at  last 
before  a  slow  fire,  or  to  be  used  for  food  in  their  feasts.  Nothing 
can  be  more  frightful  than  these  wars  of  our  Indians.  They  are 
commonly  found  in  parties  of  twenty,  or  thirty,  or  forty  men. 
Sometimes  these  parties  consist  of  only  six  or  seven  persons,  and 
in  this  case  they  are  the  most  formidable.  As  they  make  all 
their  skill  to  consist  in  surprising  the  enemy,  the  small  number 
increases  the  ease  with  which  they  conceal  themselves,  to  render 
more  certain  the  blow  which  they  meditate.  For  our  warriors 
do  not  pride  themselves  on  attacking  an  enemy  in  front,  and 
when  he  is  on  his  guard.  To  attempt  this  it  is  necessary  that 
they  should  be  ten  to  one ;  and  when  such  occasions  do  happen, 
each  one  excuses  himself  from  advancing  first.  Their  method  is 
to  follow  on  the  trail  of  their  enemies,  and  to  kill  each  one  when 
he  is  sleeping,  or  what  is  better,  to  place  themselves  in  ambush 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  villages,  to  cut  off  the  head  of  the 
first  who  comes  out,  and  to  carry  off  his  scalp  to  make  of  it 
a  trophy  among  his  countrymen.  It  is  thus  that  this  thing  is 
done. 

As  soon  as  one  of  these  braves  has  killed  his  enemy,  he  draws 
his  knife,  and  cuts  round  the  head,  taking  off  the  skin  with  the 
hair,  which  he  carries  in  triumph  to  his  village.  There  for  some 
days  he  suspends  this  scalp  in  the  top  of  his  wigwam,  and  all 
who  are  in  the  village  come  to  congratulate  him  on  his  valor,  and 
to  bring  him  some  presents  to  testify  the  interest  they  feel  in  his 
victory.  At  times  they  content  themselves  with  making  pris- 
oners, but  immediately  tie  their  hands,  and  force  them  to  run 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  219 

before  them  at  full  speed,  for  fear  they  may  be  pursued,  as  some- 
times happens,  by  the  companions  of  those  they  are  carrying  off. 
The  fate  of  these  prisoners  is  very  sad,  for  often  they  burn  them 
at  a  slow  fire,  and,  at  other  times,  cook  them  in  their  kettles  to 
make  a  feast  for  all  their  warriors. 

During  the  first  day  of  our  departure  we  found  some  traces  of 
a  party  of  these  warriors.  I  could  not  but  admire  the  sharp- 
sightedness  of  our  Indians.  They  showed  me  their  tracks  on  the 
grass,  distinguished  where  they  had  set  down,  where  they  had 
walked,  and  what  was  their  number.  As  for  myself,  after  nar- 
rowly scrutinizing  the  place,  I  was  unable  to  detect  the  slightest 
trace.  It  was  a  happy  circumstance  for  me  that  a  panic  did  not 
seize  them  at  this  moment,  as  they  would  have  left  me  entirely 
alone  in  the  midst  of  the  woods.  But  a  little  while  afterwards, 
I  myself,  without  intending  it,  gave  them  a  terrible  fright.  A 
swelling  which  I  had  in  the  feet  made  me  walk  slowly,  and  they 
had  got  a  very  little  in  advance  of  me,  without  my  having  paid 
any  attention  to  it.  I  suddenly  perceived  that  I  was  alone,  and 
you  may  judge  how  great  was  my  embarrassment.  I  immedi- 
ately began  to  call  them,  but  they  did  not  make  me  any  answer ; 
I  accordingly  shouted  louder,  and  they,  not  doubting  but  that  I 
had  fallen  in  with  a  party  of  warriors,  freed  themselves  at  once 
from  their  packets  that  they  might  be  enabled  to  run  more 
easily.  I  redoubled  my  cries,  and  their  fear  augmented  more 
and  more.  The  two  Indians  who  were  idolaters  now  began  to 
take  to  fiight,  but  the  catechumen,  being  ashamed  to  abandon 
me,  drew  a  little  nearer  to  see  what  was  the  matter.  When  he 
had  perceived  that  there  was  nothing  to  fear,  he  made  a  sign  to 
his  comrades :  then,  approaching  me,  he  said  in  a  trembling  voice, 
"  You  have  given  us  a  great  fright :  my  companions  have  already 
fled,  but  as  for  me,  I  was  resolved  to  die  with  you,  rather  than 
abandon  you."     This  incident  taught  me  to  keep  close  to  my 


220  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

companions  on  the  journey,  and  they,  on  their  part,  were  more 
attentive  not  to  separate  themselves  far  from  me. 

Nevertheless,  the  difficulty  which  I  had  in  my  feet  constantly 
increased.  At  the  beginning  of  the  journey  I  had  made  some 
blisters  which  I  neglected,  persuading  myself  that  by  dint  of 
walking  I  should  harden  myself  to  the  fatigue.  As  the  fear  of 
meeting  with  parties  of  the  enemy  made  us  take  long  journeys, 
and  we  passed  the  night  in  the  midst  of  brushwood  and  thickets, 
so  that  no  foe  could  approach  us  without  making  himself  heard ; 
as  at  other  times  we  did  not  dare  to  light  a  fire  for  fear  of  being 
discovered,  the  fatigues  we  were  obliged  to  undergo  reduced  me  to 
a  sad  state.  I  could  not  walk  except  upon  these  sores,  which  so 
touched  the  Indians  who  accompanied  me,  that  they  formed  the 
resolution  of  carrying  me  by  turns.  This  service  they  rendered 
me  during  the  two  following  days,  but  having  reached  the  Illinois 
river,  and  not  being  more  than  twenty-five  leagues  from  the 
PeouariaSj  I  engaged  one  of  my  Indians  to  go  on  before,  to  give 
notice  to  the  French  of  my  arrival,  and  of  the  grievous  situation 
in  which  I  found  myself  I  endeavored  to  advance  a  little 
during  two  days,  dragging  myself  along  as  I  best  could,  and 
being  carried  from  time  to  time  by  the  two  Indians  who  had  re- 
mained with  me. 

On  the  third  day,  I  saw  a  number  of  the  French  arrive  at 
noon,  who  brought  me  a  canoe  and  some  refreshments.  They 
were  astonished  to  see  how  much  I  was  drooping:  it  was  the 
effect  of  the  long  abstinence  we  had  undergone,  and  of  the  pain  I 
had  felt  in  walking.  They  embarked  me  in  their  canoe,  and  as  I 
had  not  the  least  inconvenience  to  suffer,  the  repose  and  good 
treatment  I  enjoyed,  very  soon  reestablished  me.  It  was,  how- 
ever, more  than  ten  days  before  I  was  able  to  bear  my  weight 
upon  my  feet. 

On  the  other  hand  I  was  much  comforted  by  the  steps  which 
the  Peouarias  took.     All  the  chiefs  of  the  village  came  to  salute 


FATHER  MARESTS  JOURNEYS.  22i 

me,  giving  evidence  of  the  joy  they  had  at  seeing  me,  and  con- 
juring me  to  forget  their  past  faults,  and  to  come  and  live  with 
them.  I  answered  these  marks  of  friendship  by  reciprocal  testi- 
monies of  good  will,  and  promised  them  to  fix  my  residence  in 
their  midst,  as  soon  as  I  had  finished  the  business  which  called 
me  to  Michillimakinac. 

After  having  remained  fifteen  days  in  the  village  of  the  Peoua- 
rias,  and  being  a  little  restored  by  the  care  which  they  had  taken 
of  me,  I  thought  of  continuing  my  route.  I  had  hoped  that  the 
French,  who  returned  thither  about  that  time,  would  carry  me 
with  them  even  to  the  end  of  my  journey ;  but  as  the  rain  had 
not  yet  fallen,  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  go  by  the  way  of  the 
river.  I  therefore  determined  to  cross  to  the  river  Saint  Joseph, 
in  the  mission  of  the  Pouteautamis,  which  is  under  the  direction 
of  Father  Chardon.  In  nine  days  time  I  accomplished  this  sec- 
ond journey,  a  distance  of  seventy  leagues,  making  it  partly  on 
the  river,  which  is  full  of  currents,  and  partly  in  crossing  by  land. 
God  preserved  me  in  a  most  wonderful  manner  on  this  journey. 
A  party  of  warriors  hostile  to  the  Illinois,  came  to  make  a  descent 
upon  some  hunters  within  gunshot  of  the  path  on  which  I  was. 
They  killed  one  of  them,  and  carried  off  another  to  their  village, 
that  they  might  cook  him  in  their  kettles,  and  make  of  him  a 
war-feast. 

As  I  approached  the  village  of  the  Pouieautamis,  the  Lord 
vouchsafed  to  recompense  me  for  all  my  pains,  by  one  of  those 
unexpected  adventures,  which  He  sometimes  arranges  for  the 
consolation  of  His  servants.  The  Indians,  who  where  sowing 
their  fields,  having  perceived  me  from  a  distance,  hastened  to 
give  notice  of  my  arrival  to  Father  Chardon.  He  met  me  sud- 
denly, followed  by  another  Jesuit.  What  an  agreeable  surprise, 
when  in  him  I  recognized  my  brother,  who  threw  himself  on  my 
neck  to  embrace  me !  Fifteen  years  had  passed  since  we  had 
separated,  without  the  hope  of  ever  seeing  each  other  again.     It 


222  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

is  true  that  I  was  on  my  way  to  join  him,  but  Michillimakinac 
was  the  place  where  our  meeting  should  have  been,  and  not  a 
place  more  than  a  hundred  leagues  on  this  side  of  it.  Without 
doubt,  God  had  inspired  him  with  the  design  of  making  at  this 
time  his  visit  to  the  Mission  of  Saint  Joseph,  to  enable  me  in 
one  moment  to  forget  all  my  past  fatigues.  We  both  blesised  the 
divine  mercy,  which  induced  us  to  come  from  places  so  remote, 
to  afford  us  a  consolation  which  we  felt  more  than  we  could  ex- 
press. Father  Chardon  participated  in  the  joy  of  this  happy 
meeting,  and  showed  us  all  those  kind  attentions  which  we  could 
expect  from  his  good  will. 

After  having  remained  eight  days  at  the  Mission  of  Saint 
Joseph,  I  embarked  with  my  brother  in  his  canoe,  to  repair  to- 
gether to  Michillimakinac.  The  voyage  was  very  delightful  to 
me,  not  only  because  I  had  the  pleasure  of  being  with  a  brother 
who  is  very  dear,  but  also  because  it  afforded  me  an  opportunity 
of  profiting  for  a  much  longer  time  by  his  conversation  and  ex- 
ample. 

It  is,  as  I  have  said,  more  than  a  hundred  leagues  from  the 
Mission  of  St.  Joseph  to  Michillimakinac.  We  go  the  whole 
length  of  Lake  Michigan,  which  on  the  maps  has  the  name,  with- 
out any  authority,  of  the  Lake  of  the  Illinois,  since  the  Illinois  do 
not  at  all  dwell  in  its  neighborhood.  The  stormy  weather  de- 
layed us,  so  that  our  voyage  took  seventeen  days,  though  it  is 
often  accomplished  in  less  than  eight. 

Michillimakinac  is  situated  between  two  great  lakes,  into  which 
other  lakes  and  many  rivers  empty.  Therefore  it  is  that  this 
village  is  the  ordinary  resort  of  the  French,  the  Indians,  and 
almost  all  those  engaged  in  the  fur  trade  of  the  country.  The 
soil  there  is  far  inferior  to  that  among  the  Illinois.  During 
the  greater  part  of  the  year  one  sees  nothing  but  fish,  and  the 
waters  which  are  so  agreeable  during  the  summer,  render  a  resi- 
dence there  dull  and  wearisome  during  the  winter.     The  earth  is 


FATHER  MAREST'S  JOURNEYS.  223 

entirely  covered  with  snow  from  All-Saints  day*  even  to  the 
month  of  May. 

The  character  of  these  Indians  partakes  of  that  of  the  climate 
under  which  they  live.  It  is  harsh  and  indocile.  Keligion 
among  them  does  not  take  deep  root  as  should  he  desired,  and 
there  are  but  few  souls  who  from  time  to  time  give  themselves 
truly  to  God,  and  console  the  missionary  for  all  his  pains.  For 
myself,  I  could  not  but  admire  the  patience  with  which  my 
brother  endured  their  failings,  his  sweetness  under  the  trial  of 
their  caprices  and  their  coarseness,  his  diligence  in  visiting  them, 
in  teaching  them,  in  arousing  them  from  their  indolence  for  the 
exercises  of  religion,  his  zeal  and  his  love,  capable  of  embracing 
their  hearts,  if  they  had  been  less  hard  and  more  tractable  ;  and 
I  said  to  myself,  that  success  is  not  always  the  recompence  of 
the  toils  of  apostolic  men,  nor  the  measure  of  their  merit. 

Having  finished  all  our  business  during  the  two  months  that 
I  remained  with  my  brother,  it  became  necessary  for  us  to  sepa- 
rate. As  it  was  God  who  ordered  this  separation.  He  knew  how 
to  soften  all  its  bitterness.  I  departed  to  rejoin  Father  Chardon, 
with  whom  I  remained  fifteen  days.  He  is  a  missionary  full  of 
zeal,  and  who  has  a  rare  talent  for  acquiring  languages.  He  is 
acquainted  with  almost  all  those  of  the  Indians  who  are  on  these 
lakes,  and  has  even  learned  that  of  the  Illinois  sufficiently  to 
make  himself  understood,  although  he  has  only  seen  some  of 
those  Indians  accidentally,  when  they  came  to  his  village ;  for 
the  Pouteautamis  and  the  Illinois  live  in  terms  of  friendship  and 
visit  each  other  from  time  to  time.  Their  manners  however  are 
very  different ;  those  are  brutal  and  gross,  while  these  on  the 
contrary  are  mild  and  affable. 

After  having  taken  leave  of  the  missionary,  we  ascended  the 
River  Saint- Joseph  to  where  it  was  necessary  to  make  a  portage 
about  thirty  %3agues  from  its  mouth.     The  canoes  which  are  used 
[*  November  1st.] 


224  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

for  navigation  in  this  country  are  only  of  bark  and  very  light, 
although  they  carry  as  much  as  a  large  boat.  When  the  canoe 
has  carried  us  for  a  long  time  on  the  water,  we  in  our  turn  carry 
it  on  the  land  to  cross  over  to  another  river,  and  it  was  thus  that 
we  did  in  this  place.  We  first  transported  all  there  was  in  the 
canoe  towards  the  source  of  the  river  of  the  Illinois,  which  they 
call  Haukiki^  then  we  carried  thither  our  canoe,  and  after  having 
launched  it,  we  embarked  there  to  continue  our  route.  We  were 
but  two  days  in  making  this  portage  which  is  a  league  and  a  half 
in  length.  The  abundant  rains  which  had  fallen  during  this  sea 
son  had  swelled  our  little  rivers,  and  freed  us  from  the  currents 
which  we  feared.  At  last  we  perceived  our  own  agreeable  country, 
the  savage  buffaloes  and  herds  of  stags  wandering  on  the  borders 
of  the  river,  and  those  who  were  in  the  canoe  took  some  of  them 
from  time  to  time  which  served  for  our  food. 

At  the  distance  of  some  leagues  from  the  village  of  the  Peoua- 
rias,  many  of  these  Indians  came  to  meet  me,  to  form  an  escort 
to  defend  me  from  hostile  parties  of  warriors  who  might  be  roam- 
ing through  the  forest,  and  when  I  approached  the  village,  they 
sent  forward  one  of  their  number  to  give  notice  of  my  arrival. 
The  greater  part  ascended  to  the  fort,  which  is  situated  on  a  rock 
on  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  when  I  entered  the  village  made 
a  general  discharge  of  their  guns  in  sign  of  rejoicing.  Their  joy 
was  indeed  pictured  plainly  on  their  countenances,  and  shone 
forth  in  my  presence.  I  was  invited  with  the  French  and  the 
Illinois  chiefs  to  a  feast  which  was  given  to  us  by  the  most  dis- 
tinguished of  the  Peouarias.  It  was  there  that  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs  addressed  me  in  the  name  of  the  nation,  testifying  to 
mo  the  vivid  grief  they  felt  at  the  unworthy  manner  in  which 
they  had  treated  Father  Gravier,  and  conjured  me  to  forget  it, 
to  have  pity  on  them  and  their  children,  and  to  open  to  them 
the  gate  of  Heaven  which  they  had  closed  against  themselves. 

For  myself,  I  returned  thanks  to  God  from  the  bottom  of  my 


FATHER  MA  REST'S  JOURNEYS.  225 

heart,  that  I  thus  saw  that  accomplished  which  I  had  desired  with 
the  utmost  ardor  :  I  answered  them  in  a  few  words,  that  I  was 
touched  with  their  repentance,  that  I  always  regarded  them  as 
my  children,  and  that  after  having  made  a  short  excursion  to  my 
mission,  I  should  come  to  fix  my  residence  in  the  midst  of  them, 
to  aid  them  by  my  instructions  to  return  into  the  way  of  salvation, 
from  which  they  had  perhaps  wandered.  At  these  words  the 
chief  uttered  a  loud  cry  of  joy,  and  each  one  with  emulation  tes- 
tified his  gratitude.  During  two  days  that  I  remained  in  the 
village,  I  said  Mass  in  public,  and  discharged  all  the  duties  of  a 
missionary. 

It  was  towards  the  end  of  August  that  I  embarked  to  return 
to  my  mission  of  the  Cascaskias,  distant  a  hundred  and  fifty 
leagues  from  the  village  of  the  Peouarias.  During  the  first  day 
of  our  departure,  we  found  a  canoe  of  the  Scioux,  broken  in  some 
places,  which  had  drifted  away,  and  we  saw  an  encampment  of 
their  warriors,  where  we  judged  by  the  view  there  were  at  least 
one  hundred  persons.  We  were  justly  alarmed,  and  on  the  point 
of  returning  to  the  village  we  had  left,  from  which  we  were  as  yet 
but  ten  leagues  distance. 

These  Scioux  are  the  most  cruel  of  all  the  Indians,  and  we 
should  have  been  lost  if  we  had  fallen  into  their  hands.  They 
are  great  warriors,  but  it  is  principally  upon  the  water  that  they 
are  formidable.  They  have  only  small  canoes  of  bark  made  in 
the  form  of  a  gondola,  and  scarcely  larger  than  the  body  of  a 
man,  for  they  cannot  hold  more  than  two  or  three  at  the  most. 
They  row  on  their  knees,  managing  the  oar  now  on  one  side  and 
now  on  the  other,  that  is,  giving  three  or  four  strokes  of  the  oar 
on  the  right  side,  and  then  as  many  on  the  left  side,  but  with  so 
much  dexterity  and  swiftness,  that  their  canoes  seem  to 'fly  on 
the  water.  After  having  examined  all  things  with  attention,  we 
concluded  that  these  Indians  had  struck  their  intended  blow  and 
were  retiring :  we  however  kept  on  our  guard,  and  advanced  with 

11* 


226  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

great  caution,  that  we  might  not  encounter  them.  But  when  we 
had  once  gained  the  Mississippi,  we  went  on  by  dint  of  rowing. 
At  last,  on  the  10th  of  September,  I  arrived  at  my  dear  mission 
in  perfect  health,  after  five  months'  absence. 

I  will  not  tell  you  of  the  joy  which  all  felt  at  seeing  us  ;  you  can 
yourself  well  imagine  that  it  was  great  on  both  sides.  But  when 
the  question  came  to  be  settled  with  regard  to  keeping  the  prom- 
ise I  had  given  the  FeouariaSj  to  go  and  live  with  them,  the 
French  and  the  Indians  there  opposed  it,  probably  because  they 
were  accustomed  to  my  ways,  and  were  not  pleased  with  the  idea 
of  a  change.  Father  de  Ville  was  therefore  sent  thither  in  my 
place.  This  Father,  who  had  been  but  a  short  time  with  us,  now 
makes  it  evident  by  his  zeal,  by  the  talent  he  has  for  winning 
the  Indians,  and  by  the  progress  he  makes  among  them,  that 
God  had  destined  him  to  that  mission,  of  which  he  did  not  think 
me  worthy. 

"When  I  was  returned  to  my  mission,  I  blessed  God  for  the 
favor  with  which  he  had  loaded  it  during  my  absence.  There 
had  been  that  year  an  abundant  harvest  of  wheat  and  Indian 
corn.  Besides  the  beauty  of  the  place,  we  have  also  salt  springs 
in  the  neighborhood,  which  are  of  great  use  to  us.  Some  cows 
have  just  been  brought  to  us,  which  will  render  us  the  same  ser- 
vices by  their  labor,  that  oxen  render  in  France.  The  attempt 
has  been  made  to  tame  the  wild  buffaloes,  but  always  without  suc- 
cess. Mines  of  lead  and  of  tin  are  not  far  from  hence,  and 
would  perhaps  be  found  to  be  extensive,  as  I  said  above,  if  some 
intelligent  person  should  employ  himself  in  exploring  them. 
We  are  but  thirty  leagues  distance  from  the  Missouri  or  Peki- 
tanoui.  This  is  a  large  river  which  empties  into  the  Mississippi, 
and  they  assert  that  it  is  of  even  greater  length  than  that  river= 
It  is  at  the  source  of  this  river  that  the  best  mines  of  the  Span- 
iards are  situated.  We  are  also  very  near  the  river  Ouabache,  which 
likewise  empties  itself  below  us  into  the  Mississippi.     By  means 


FATHER  MAREST^S  JOURNEYS.  227 

of  this  river  one  could  easily  trade  with  the  Miamis,  and  with  a 
great  numbec  of  other  nations  much  more  distant,  for  it  extends 
even  to  the  country  of  the  Iroquois. 

All  these  advantages  exceedingly  favor  the  design  which  some 
Frenchmen  have  formed  of  establishing  themselves  in  our  vil- 
lage. To  inform  you  whether  establishments  of  this  kind  will 
contribute  to  the  advantage  of  our  religion,  is  a  point  which  it 
would  not  be  easy  for  me  to  settle.  Should  the  French  who 
come  among  us  resemble  those  whom  I  have  seen  in  other  places, 
who  edify  our  neophytes  by  their  piety  and  by  the  regularity  of 
their  lives,  nothing  would  be  more  comforting  to  us,  or  more  use- 
ful to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  But  if  unhappily  any  of  them 
should  make  a  profession  of  licentiousness,  or  perhaps  of  irre- 
ligion,  as  it  is  to  be  feared,  might  take  place  in  our  mission,  their 
pernicious  example  would  make  a  deeper  impression  on  the 
minds  of  the  Indians  than  all  that  we  could  say  to  preserve  them 
from  the  same  disorders.  They  would  not  fail  to  reproach  us, 
as  they  have  already  done  in  some  places,  that  we  take  advan- 
tage of  the  facility  with  which  they  believe  us,  that  the  laws  of 
Christianity  are  not  as  severe  as  we  represent  them  to  be,  since 
it  is  not  to  be  credited  that  persons  as  enlightened  as  the  French, 
and  brought  up  in  the  bosom  of  religion,  would  be  willing  to 
rush  to  their  own  destruction,  and  precipitate  themselves  into 
hell,  if  it  were  true  that  such  and  such  an  action  merited  a  pun- 
ishment so  terrible.  All  the  reasoning  which  the  missionary 
could  oppose  to  this  impression  produced  by  evil  example,  would 
have  no  influence  over  the  minds  of  a  people,  who  are  scarcely 
touched  except  by  what  strikes  the  senses.  Therefore,  my  Eev- 
erend  Father,  aid  me  to  pray  the  Lord  that  He  will  render  my 
apprehensions  unfounded,  and  that  He  will  continue  to  pour  out 
His  blessings  on  my  feeble  labors.  I  commend  myself  to  your 
holy  prayers,  and  am  with  respect,  &c. 

P.  GrABRiEL  Marest,  Missionary. 


228  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

[The  fears  of  Father  Marest  with  regard  to  the  Mission  were  fully 
realized.  The  French  who  settled  there  soon  degenerated,  and  gradually 
assimilated  their  manners  to  those  of  the  Indians  among  whom  they  lived, 
while  the  evil  of  their  example  was  of  course  felt  by  the  Christian  Indians, 
until  it  became  at  last  ruinous  to  the  Mission.] 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


1727. 


I 


LETTER    VIII. 


FROM   FATHER  DU  POISSON,   MISSIONARY   TO   THE   AKENSAS, 
TO   FATHER   *    *    *    , 


Have  you  no  desire,  my  dear  Friend,  to  receive  some  informa- 
tion with  regard  to  the  world,  which,  while  it  has  the  least  possi- 
ble claim  to  be  considered  as  curious,  yet  costs  the  most  to  acquire 
by  experience  ?  I  refer  to  the  manner  of  a  voyage  on  the  Missis- 
sippi— the  character  of  this  country,  so  extolled,  and  also  so  de- 
cried at  this  time  in  France — and  the  nature  of  the  people  who 
are  to  be  found  here.  There  is  nothing  else  indeed  about  which 
I  can  write  you  at  present ;  if,  therefore,  the  relation  I  am  going 
to  give  of  our  voyage  is  not  interesting,  you  must  ascribe  it  to  the 
country ;  if  it  should  prove  too  long,  you  must  refer  it  to  the 
great  desire  I  feel  of  keeping  up  my  intercourse  with  you. 

During  our  stay  at  New  Orleans,  we  had  seen  peace  and  good 
order  re-established  through  the  care  and  wisdom  of  the  new 
Commander-General.  There  were  two  parties  among  those  at 
the  head  of  affairs.  They  called  the  one,  the  Grreat  Company, 
and  the  other  the  Little  Company.  These  divisions  are  now 
broken  up,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  hope  that  the  Colony 
will  be  re-established  on  a  more  solid  foundation  than  ever.  But 
whatever  might  happen,  we  expected  each  day  the  arrival  of  the 
Gironde^  on  board  of  which  were  Fathers  Tartarin,  Doutreleau, 
one  of  our  brethren,  and  some  nuns.  This  it  was  which  induced 
us  to  hasten  our  departure,  that  we  might  spare  the  Reverend 
Father  de  Beaubois  an  increase  of  embarrassment,  although  this 


232  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

was  a  bad  season  for  a  voyage  up  the  Mississippi.  Besides,  this 
Father  had  on  his  hands  brother  Simon,  who  with  some  boat- 
men had  descended  from  the  Illinois  countiyjand  had  been  wait- 
ing for  us  for  four  or  five  months.  Simon  is  a  proselyte  of  the  mis- 
sion among  the  Illinois,  and  the  boatmen  here  are  persons  who 
are  engaged  to  row  in  the  pirogue  or  boat,  and  we  may  also  add, 
to  try  the  patience  of  those  whom  they  conduct.* 

We  embarked  then  on  the  25th  of  May,  1727,  the  Fathers 
Souel  and  Dumas  with  myself,  under  the  direotion  of  the  good 
man  Simon.  The  Fathers  de  Gruienne  and  le  Petit,  being  obliged 
in  a  few  days  to  take  a  different  route ;  the  former,  as  you 
know,  to  the  Alibamons,  and  the  latter  to  the  Chasses.  Our  bag- 
gage and  that  of  our  boatmen  occupied  a  space,  which  filled  up 
our  two  boats  to  more  than  a  foot  above  the  sides.  We  were 
perched  up  on  a  heap  of  chests  and  packages,  without  being  able 
even  to  change  our  position,  and  it  had  already  been  prophesied 
to  us  that  we  could  not  go  far  with  this  equipage.  In  ascending 
the  Mississippi  we  coast  along  by  the  shore  in  consequence  of 
the  force  of  the  current.  We  had  scarcely  lost  sight  of  New  Or- 
leans, when  a  projecting  branch  which  had  not  been  noticed  by 
our  helmsman,  caught  in  a  chest,  overturned  it,  caused  it  to  make 
a  somerset  upon  a  young  man  who  was  near,  and  rudely  struck 
Father  Souel.  Fortunately  it  broke  in  this  first  effort,  or  both 
the  chest  and  the  young  man  would  have  been  in  the  river.  This 
accident  decided  us,  when  we  arrived  at  Chapitulas,  about  three 
leagues  distance  from  New  Orleans,  to  despatch  some  one  to 
Father  de  Beaubois,  to  ask  him  for  a  much  larger  boat. 

During  all  this  time  we  were  among  old  acquaintances.     The 

[^  Throughout  this  letter  Father  du  Poisson  seems  fond  of  a  play  upon 
words,  the  point  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  convey  in  a  translation.  We 
give,  therefore,  the  French: — "On  appelle  ici  engages  des  gens  qui  se 

louent  pour  ramer et  Ton  pourroit  ajouter,  pour  faire  enrager  ceux 

qu'ils  conduisent."] 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  233 

barbarous  name  which  the  country  bears,  shows  that  it  has  been 
in  other  times  inhabited  by  savages,  and  at  present  they  apply 
this  title  to  five  grants  which  are  along  the  Mississippi.  M.  Du- 
breuil,  a  Parisian,  received  us  into  his.  The  next  three  belong 
to  three  Canadian  brothers,  who  came  into  the  country  to  settle, 
with  nothing  but  the  clothes  on  their  back  and  the  stick  in  their 
hand,  but  who  have  more  advanced  their  fortunes  than  the  grantees 
in  France,  who  have  sent  out  millions  to  establish  their  grants, 
which  at  the- present  time  are  for  the  most  part  ruined.*  The 
fifth  belongs  to  M.  de  Koli,  a  Swiss  by  birth.  Seigneur  of  the 
Manor  of  Livry,  near  Paris,  one  of  the  most  honorable  men  that 
can  be  found.  He  had  come  over  in  the  same  ship  with  us,  to  see 
for  himself  the  condition  of  his  grant,  for  which  he  had  fitted  out 
ships,  and  subjected  himself  to  endless  expenses.  There  are  in 
each  of  these  grants  at  least  sixty  negroes,  who  cultivate  Indian 
corn,  rice,  indigo,  and  tobacco.  These  are  the  parts  of  the  colony 
which  are  most  flourishing.  I  now  am  speaking  to  you  of  a 
grant ;  I  shall  also  have  occasion  presently  to  speak  of  a  planta- 
tion and  a  settlement.  You  perhaps  do  not  know  what  all  these 
are ;  have  patience  then  to  read  the  explanation. 

They  call  a  Grant  a  certain  extent  of  territory  granted  by  the 
India  Company  to  one  person  alone,  or  to  many  who  have  formed 
together  a  partnership  to  clear  the  lands  and  make  them  valua- 
ble. These  were  the  persons,  who  in  the  days  of  the  great  Mis- 
sissippi bubblef  were  called  the  Counts   and  the  Marquises  of 

[=^  Another  play  upon  words,  which  he  has  marked  in  Italics,  that  it  may 
not  escape  the  reader — "  Clui  ont  envoy6  des  millions  -^omy  fonder  leurs  con- 
cessions qui  mni  fondues  h.  present  pour  la  plupart."] 

[t  This  allusion  was  well  understood  in  1727.  It  refers  to  the  Mississippi 
scheme  of  Law,  the  celebrated  financial  adventurer,  who,  in  1716,  established 
his  bank  in  Paris  under  the  patronage  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans.  It  had 
annexed  to  it  a  Mississippi  Company,  which  had  grants  of  land  in  Louisiana, 
and  was  expected  to  realize  immense  sums  by  planting  and  commerce.  In 
1718  it  was  declared  a  Royal  Bank,  and  such  was  the  extent  of  its  business 


234  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

Mississippi.  Thus  the  grantees  are  the  aristocracy  of  this 
country.  The  greater  part  have  never  left  France,  but  have 
equipped  ships  filled  with  directors,  stewards,  storekeepers,  clerks, 
workmen  of  different  trades,  provisions  and  goods  of  all  kinds. 
Their  business  was,  to  penetrate  into  the  woods,  to  build  their 
cabins  there,  to  make  choice  of  lands,  and  to  burn  the  canes  and 
trees.  These  beginnings  seemed  too  hard  to  people  not  accus- 
tomed to  such  kind  of  labor ;  the  directors  and  their  subalterns 
for  the  most  part  amused  themselves  in  places  where  there  were 
some  French  already  settled;  there  they  consumed  their  pro- 
visions, and  the  work  was  scarcely  commenced  before  the  grant 
Was  entirely  ruined.  The  workman  badly  paid,  or  badly  fed, 
refused  to  labor,  or  else  seized  on  his  own  pay,  and  the  stores 
were  plundered.  Was  not  all  this  perfectly  French  ?  But  this 
was  in  part  the  obstacle  which  has  prevented  the  country  from 
being  settled,  as  it  should  have  been,  after  the  prodigious  expense 
which  has  been  lavished  upon  it. 

They  call  a  Plantation  a  smaller  portion  of  land  granted  by  the 
company.  A  man  with  his  wife,  or  his  associate,  clears  a  small 
section,  builds  him  a  house  with  four  forked  sticks,  which  he  covers 
with  bark,  plants  some  corn  and  rice  for  his  food ;  another  year 

and  funds,  that  the  shares  rose  to  twenty  times  their  original  value.  All 
France  was  seized  with  a  rage  for  gambling,  and  happy  were  they  who 
could  acquire  this  imaginary  wealth  by  entirely  stripping  themselves  of  all 
their  real  property.  In  1720  Law  was  made  Comptroller-General  of  the 
finances,  and  regarded  as  the  Plutus  of  France,  saw  clients  of  all  ranks  at 
his  levee,  which  rendered  him  proud  and  insolent  in  proportion.  At  length 
the  baseless  fabric  of  this  prosperity  began  to  give  way,  and  the  shares  sunk 
in  value  as  rapidly  as  they  had  risen.  Law  was  obliged  to  resign  his  post, 
after  having  held  it  only  five  months,  and  for  personal  safety  leave  the 
kingdom.  He  took  with  him  but  a  remnant  of  his  once  immense  fortune, 
and  died  in  obscurity  at  Venice  in  1729.  Gortonh  Biog.  Diet.  The  history 
of  L^w's  own  grant  in  Louisiana  will  be  found  in  the  next  letter  of  this 
volume.] 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  235 

he  raises  more  provisionSj  and  begins  a  plantation  of  tobacco,  and 
if  finally  he  attains  to  the  possession  of  three  or  four  negroes,  be- 
hold the  extent  to  which  he  can  reach.  This  is  what  they  call  a 
plantation  and  a  planter.  But  how  many  are  as  wretched  as  when 
they  commenced? 

They  call  a  Settlement,  a  section  in  which  there  are  many 
plantations  not  far  distant  from  each  other,  forming  a  kind  of 
village. 

Besides  these  grantees  and  planters,  there  are  also  in  this 
country,  people  who  have  no  other  business  than  that  of  vagabond- 
izing. 1st,  "Women  and  girls  taken  from  the  hospitals  of  Paris, 
from  Salpetriere,  or  from  other  places  of  equally  good  reputa- 
tion, who  find  the  laws  of  marriage  too  strict,  and  the  care  of  a 
single  household  too  troublesome.  Voyages  of  four  hundred 
leagues  present  nothing  to  terrify  these  heroines ;  I  have  met 
with  two  of  them,  whose  adventures  would  furnish  materials  for  a 
romance.  2d,  The  voyagers  ;  these  are  for  the  most  part  young 
people  sent  for  some  reason  to  Mississippi  by  their  parents  or  by 
justice,  and  who,  finding  it  too  low  to  dig  the  earth,  prefer  en- 
gaging themselves  as  rowers,  and  wandering  about  from  one  shore 
to  the  other.  3d,  The  hunters  ;  these  at  the  end  of  the  summer 
ascend  the  Mississippi  to  the  distance  of  two  or  three  hundred 
leagues  to  the  buffalo  country  ;  they  dry  in  the  sun  the  flesh  on 
the  ribs  of  the  buffaloes,  salt  the  rest,  and  also  make  bear's  oil. 
Towards  spring  they  descend,  and  thus  furnish  provisions  to  the 
Colony.  The  country  which  extends  from  New  Orleans  even  to 
this  place,  renders  this  business  necessary,  because  it  is  not  suf- 
ficiently inhabited,  or  enough  cleared  to  raise  cattle  there.  At 
the  distance  of  only  thirty  leagues  from  here  they  begin  to  find 
the  buffaloes,  and  they  are  in  herds  on  the  prairies  or  by  the 
rivers.  During  the  past  year  a  Canadian  came  down  to  New 
Orleans  with  four  hundred  and  eighty  tongues  of  buffaloes  he 


236  JTESUITS  IN   AMERICA. 

had  killed  during  his  winter  campaign  with  the  aid  of  only  one 
associate. 

We  left  the  Chapitoulas  on  the  29th.  Although  we  had  sent 
for  a  much  larger  boat,  and  in  spite  of  the  new  stowing  which  our 
people  made,  we  were  almost  as  much  crowded  as  before.  We 
had  but  two  leagues  to  make  that  day,  to  reach  Burnt  Canes* 
the  residence  of  M.  de  Benac,  director  of  the  grant  of  M.  d'Ar- 
tagnan,  where  we  were  to  sleep.  He  received  us  in  a  very 
friendly  manner,  and  regaled  us  with  a  carp  from  the  waters  of 
the  Mississippi,  which  weighed  thirty-five  pounds.  The  Burnt 
Canes  is  the  name  given  to  two  or  three  grants  along  the  Missis- 
sippi ;  the  place  is  very  much  like  the  Chapitoulas^  while  the 
situation  appears  to  me  to  be  more  beautiful. 

The  next  day  we  advanced  six  leagues,  which  is  about  as  much 
as  they  can  ever  accomplish  in  ascending  the  river,  and  we  slept, 
or  rather  encamped  at  the  Germans.^  These  are  the  quarters 
assigned  to  the  lingering  remnant  of  that  company  of  Germans 
who  had  died  of  misery,  some  at  the  East,  and  some  on  arriving 
in  Louisiana,  t  Great  poverty  is  visible  in  their  dwellings.  It 
is  here  properly  that  we  begin  to  learn  what  it  is  to  voyage  on 
the  Mississippi,  and  I  am  going  to  give  you  a  little  idea  of  it,  so 
that  I  shall  not  be  obliged  to  repeat  the  same  thing  every  day. 

We  had  set  out  at  the  season  of  the  heavy  floods,  when  the 
river  had  risen  more  than  forty  feet  above  its  ordinary  level,  and 
as  almost  all  'the  country  is  composed  of  low  lands,  it  was  of 
course  inundated.  Thus  we  were  exposed  to  the  difficulty  of  not 
finding  cahanage^  that  is  to  say,  ground  on  which  to  do  our  cook- 
ing and  to  sleep.  When  we  could  find  it  we  slept  in  this  way. 
If  the  ground  was  still  muddy,  as  was  the  case  when  the  water 

[*  Cannes  bruises.]  [t  Aux  Allemauds.] 

\X  Some  further  account  of  these  Germans  is  given  in  tlie  next  letter.  They 
were  a  portion  of  the  settlers  brought  out  for  Law's  grant,  but  did  not  arrive 
until  after  his  fall,  when,  they  were  suffered  to  die  from  want.] 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  237 

began  to  subside,  they  commenced  by  making  a  couch  of  branches, 
that  the  mattress  might  not  rest  on  the  mud.  Then  they  spread 
upon  the  earth  a  skin,  or  a  mattress,  and  clothes,  if  they  had 
them.  They  bent  three  or  four  canes  into  a  semicircle,  both 
ends  of  which  they  fixed  in  the  earth,  and  placed  them  at  proper 
distances  from  each  other,  according  to  the  length  of  the  mattress  ; 
on  these  they  fasten  three  others  crosswise,  and  then  spf  ead  over 
this  slight  framework  the  baire^  that  is,  a  large  cloth,  the  ends 
of  which  they  fold  under  the  mattress  with  great  care.  It  is 
under  these  tombs,  where  we  are  stifled  with  heat,  that  we  are 
obliged  to  sleep.  The  first  thing  we  do  on  reaching  land,  is  to 
arrange  our  baire  with  all  diligence,  for  otherwise  the  musquitoes 
do  not  permit  us  to  use  it.  If  one  could  sleep  in  the  open  air, 
he  could  enjoy  the  coolness  of  the  night,  and  would  be  too  happy. 

There  is  much  more  cause  of  complaint  when  no  cabanage  can 
be  found.  Then  they  tie  the  boat  to  a  tree.  If  they  can  find  a 
raft  of  trees,  they  do  their  cooking  on  top  of  it,  but  if  not,  we  go 
to  sleep  without  supper,  or  rather  we  neither  sup  at  all  nor  sleep 
at  all,  since  we  are  resting  in  the  same  situation  in  which  we  were 
during  the  day,  with  the  addition  of  being  exposed  through  the 
whole  night  to  the  fury  of  the  musquitoes.  By  the  way,  what  is 
here  called  a  raft  is  a  collection  of  floating  trees  which  the  flood 
has  uprooted :  the  current  continually  sweeping  them  down,  they 
are  finally  arrested  by  some  tree  whose  root  is  in  the  ground,  or 
by  a  neck  of  land,  and  there  accumulate  one  upon  the  other,  and 
form  enormous  piles.  We  have  found  some  which  would  furnish 
the  whole  of  your  good  city  of  Tours  with  wood  for  three  winters. 
These  places  are  difficult  and  dangerous  to  pass.  It  is  necessary 
to  sail  close  to  these  rafts ;  the  current  there  is  rapid,  and  if  it 
dashes  the  boat  against  the  floating  trees,  it  disappears  at  once, 
and  is  swallowed  up  in  the  waters  under  the  raft. 

It  was  also  the  season  of  the  most  excessive  heats  which  in- 
creased each  day.     During  the  whole  voyage  we  had  but  a  single 


238  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

entire  day  of  cloudy  weather,  always  the  burning  sun  upon  our 
heads,  without  being  able  even  to  use  over  our  boats  a  small  awn- 
ing which  might  afford  us  a  little  shade.  Besides,  the  height  of 
the  trees  and  the  denseness  of  the  woods,  which  through  all  the 
route,  are  on  both  banks  of  the  river,  did  not  permit  us  to  feel 
the  least  breath  of  wind.  Although  the  river  is  a  half  league  in 
breadth,  fhe  breeze  does  not  make  itself  felt  except  in  the  middle 
of  the  stream,  and  it  is  necessary  to  cross  it,  to  catch  the  slightest 
breath  of  air.  ^e  drew  up,  without  cessation,  the  water  of  the 
Mississippi  through  reeds,  to  quench  our  thirst,  and  although  it 
is  very  turbid,  we  experienced  no  ill  effect.  Another  refreshment 
we  had,  was  from  the  grapes  hanging  almost  everywhere  from 
the  trees,  and  we  ^snatched  them  in  passing,  or  gathered  them 
when  we  landed.  There  are  in  this  country,  at  least  among  the 
Akensas,  two  kinds  of  grapes,  of  which  the  one  ripens  in  summer, 
and  the  other  in  autumn.  They  are  of  thd"  same  species ;  the 
grapes  themselves  are  very  small,  and  they  afford  a  juice  which 
is  very  thick.  There  is  also  another  kind,  the  cluster  of  which 
has  but  three  grapes,  which  are  as  large  as  the  damask  plum. 
Our  Indians  call  them  asi,  contai  raisin^  'prune. 

Our  stock  of  provisions  consisted  of  biscuit,  butter  which  was 
salt  and  very  rancid,  rice,  corn,  and  peas.  The  biscuit  gave  out 
when  we  were  a  little  above  Natchez.  Our  butter  was  gone 
when  we  were  only  ten  or  twelve  leagues  distant  from  New  Or- 
leans ;  we  therefore  fed  on  the  peas,  and  afterwards  on  the  rice, 
which  did  not  fail  until  our  arrival  at  this  place.  The  seasoning 
consisted  of  salt,  bear's  oil,  and  a  particularly  good  appetite. 
The  most  ordinary  food  of  this  country,  almost  the  only  food  of 
many  persons,  and  above  all  of  the  voyagers,  is  the  gru.  They 
bruise  the  corn  to  remove  the  outer  skin,  boil  it  for  a  long  time 
in  water,  the  French  sometimes  seasoning  it  with  oil,  and  this 
constitutes  the  gru.  The  Indians  pound  the  corn  very  fine,  cook 
it  sometimes  with  fat,  but  oftener  with  water  only,  and  this  is 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  239 

the  sagamite.      The  gru^  indeed.  Is  used  instead  of  bread ;  a 
spoonful  of  gru  and  a  small  piece  of  meat  are  taken  together. 

But  the  greatest  torment,  in  comparison  with  which  all  the 
rest  would  be  but  sport,  which  passes  all  belief,  and  has  never 
been  even  imagined  in  France,  still  less  actually  experienced,  is 
that  of  the  musquitoes — the  cruel  persecution  of  the  musquitoes. 
The  plague  of  Egypt,  I  think,  was  not  more  cruel — Dimittam  in 
ie  dm  servos  tuos  et  in  populum  tuum  et  in  domos  tuas  omne  genus 
muscarum  et  implebunter  domus  jEgyptiorum  diversi  generis  et  uni- 
versa  terra  in  qua  fuerint*  They  have  here  the  fraye  d^abord, 
and  also  the  brulots.  The  latter  is  a  species  of  very  small  gnat, 
whose  sting  is  so  sharp,  or  rather  so  burning,  that  it  seems  as  if 
a  spark  of  fire  had  fallen  on  the  spot.  There  are  also  the  mous 
tiques,  which  are  like  the  brulots,  with  the  exception  that  they  are 
much  smaller,  so  that  one  can  with  difficulty  see  them ;  their 
attacks  are  particularly  directed  against  the  eyes.  There  are 
also  the  gudpes,  and  the  thons  ;  in  one  word,  there  are  omne  genus 
musca/rum.^ 

But  none  of  these  others  are  worthy  to  be  mentioned  with  the 
musquitoes.  This  little  insect  has  caused  more  swearing  since 
the  French  have  been  in  Mississippi,  than  had  previously  taken 
place  in'  all  the  rest  of  the  world.  Whatever  else  may  happen,  a 
swarm  of  these  musquitoes  embark  in  the  morning  with  the  voy- 
ager. When  they  pass  among  the  willows  or  near  the  canes,  as 
very  often  takes  place,  a  new  swarm  fastens  with  fury  on  the 
boat,  and  never  quits  it.  It  is  necessary  to  keep  the  handker- 
chief in  continual  exercise,  and  this  scarcely  frightens  them. 
They  make  a  short  circuit,  and  return  immediately  to  the  attack. 

[*  Exodus  yiii.  28.  I  will  send  swarms  of  flies  upon  thee,  and  upon  thy 
servants,  and  upon  thy  people,  and  into  thy  houses ;  and  the  houses  of  the 
Egyptians  *hall  be  full  of  swarms  of  flies,  and  also  the  ground  whereon 
they  are.] 

[t  Every  kind  of  fly.J 


240  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  arms  become  weary  much  sooner  than  they  do.  When  we 
land  to  take  dinner,  which  is  between  ten  o'clock  and  two  or 
three,  there  is  an  entire  army  to  be  combatted.  We  make  a 
houcane^  that  is,  a  great  fire,  which  we  stifle  afterwards  with  green 
branches.  But  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  place  ourselves  in  the 
very  thickest  of  the  smoke,  if  we  wish  to  escape  the  persecution, 
and  I  do  not  know  which  is  worse,  the  remedy  or  the  evil.  After 
dinner  we  wish  to  take  a  short  nap  at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  but  that 
is  absolutely  impossible ;  the  time  allotted  to  repose  is  passed  in 
contending  with  the  musquitoes.  We  embark  again  in  their 
company,  and  at  sunset,  on  landing,  it  is  necessary  immediately 
to  run  to  cut  canes,  wood,  and  green  branches,  to  make  the  haire^ 
the  fire  for  cooking,  and  the  boucane.  There,  it  is  each  one  for 
himself,  but  it  is  not  one  army,  but  many  armies  which  we  have 
to  combat,  for  that  time  of  day  belongs  to  the  musquitoes.  One 
is  perfectly  eaten  and  devoured.  They  get  into  the  mouth,  the 
nostrils,  and  the  ears;  the  face,  the  -hands,  the  body  are  all 
covered ;  their  sting  penetrates  the  dress,  and  leaves  a  red  mark 
on  the  flesh,  which  swells  on  those  who  are  not  as  yet  inured  to 
their  bite.  Chicagon,  to  enable  some  of  his  nation  to  compre- 
hend what  a  multitude  of  French  he  had  seen,  told  them,  that  he 
had  beheld  "  as  many  in  the  great  village"  (at  Paris)  "  as  there 
were  boughs  on  the  trees,  and  musquitoes  in  the  woods^  After 
having  supped  in  haste,  we  are  impatient  to  bury  ourselves  under 
the  baire^  although  we  know  that  we  go  there  to  be  stifled  with 
the  heat.  With  what  address,  with  what  skill  does  each  one 
glide  under  his  bairel  But  they  always  find  that  some  have 
entered  with  them,  and  one  or  two  are  sufficient  to  insure  a  mis- 
erable night. 

Such  are  the  inconveniences  of  a  voyage  on  the  Mississippi. 
And  yet  how  many  voyagers  endure  them  all  for  the  prospect  of 
a  gain  even  the  most  moderate !  There  was  in  a  boat  which 
ascended  at  the  same  time  with  our  own,  one  of  those  heroines  of 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  241 

whom  I  have  already  spoken,  who  was  going  to  rejoin  her  hero. 
She  did  nothing  hut  chatter,  laugh,  and  sing.  And  if  for  a  little 
temporal  benefit,  if  even  for  crime  itself,  one  can  endure  a  voyage 
like  this,  should  men  fear  it  who  are  appointed  to  labor  for  the 
salvation  of  souls ! 

I  return  to  my  journal.  On  the  31st,  we  made  seven  leagues. 
In  the  evening,  no  cabanage.  Water  and  biscuit  for  supper — 
slept  in  the  boat — devoured  by  the  musquitoes  through  the  night. 
Note. — This  was  the  Vigil  of  Whitsunday,  a  fast-day. 

The  1st  of  June  we  arrived  at  Oumas,  a  French  plantation, 
where  we  found  enough  ground  not  overflowed  to  erect  our 
cabins.  We  remained  there  during  the  next  day  to  give  rest  to 
our  crew.  In  the  evening.  Father  Dumas  and  I  embarked  in  a 
boat  which  during  the  night  was  to  go  the  same  distance  we 
should  otherwise  have  to  accomplish  on  the  next  day.  By  this 
means  we  avoided  the  intense  heat. 

On  the  3rd  we  arrived,  early  in  the  morning  indeed,  at 
Bayagoulas  (the  destroyed  nation),  at  the  house  of  M.  du  Buis- 
son,  director  of  the  grant  of  the  Messieurs  Paris.  Here  we 
found  some  beds,  which  we  had  almost  forgotten  how  to  use,  and 
during  the  morning  took  that  repose  which  the  musquitoes  had 
not  permitted  us  to  gain  during  the  night.  M. .  du  Buisson 
omitted  nothing  which  could  add  to  our  comfort,  and  regaled  us 
with  a  wild  turkey.  (This  is  in  every  respect  like  the  domestic 
turkey,  except  that  the  taste  is  finer.)  The  grant  appeared  to  us 
well  arranged  and  in  a  good  condition.  It  would  have^been  worth 
still  more  if  it  had  always  had  as  good  a  director.  Our  people 
arrived  in  the  evening,  and  the  next  day  we  left  the  Bayagoulas^ 
charmed  with  the  pleasant  manners  and  civilities  of  M.  du  Buisson. 

Framboise,  Chief  of  the  Sitimachas,  who  had  been  a  slave  to 
M.  de  Bienville,  had  come  hither  to  see  us,  and  had  invited  us  to 
dine  at  his  home,  which  we  should  have  to  pass  about  noon.  He 
had  before  given  the  same  invitation  when  he  descended  with  his 

12 


242  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

tribe  to  New  Orleans  to  chant  the  calumet  before  the  new  Grov- 
ernor.  This  gave  occasion  to  an  adventure,  which  we  were  glad 
to  get  through  with,  and  the  recital  of  which  you  will  perhaps- be 
ecjually  glad  to  get  through  reading ;  but  nHmporie^  I  will  give 
it  you. 

The  inundation  had  obliged  the  Sitimachas  to  penetrate  deeply 
into  the  wood,  and  we  therefore  fired  ofi"  a  gun  to  announce  our 
arrival.  The  sound  of  a  gun  in  the  woods  of  Mississippi  is  like 
a  clap  of  thunder,  and  immediately  afterwards  a  little  Indian 
presented  himself  before  us.  We  had  a  young  man  with  us  who 
was  acquainted  with  the  language  ;  he  therefore  questioned  him, 
and  told  us  in  reply,  that  the  little  Indian  was  sent  to  conduct 
us,  and  that  the  village  was  not  far  distant.  It  is  necessary  to 
observe,  in  passing,  that  this  young  man  had  an  excellent  appe- 
tite, and  that  he  was  well  aware  we  should  not  be  able  to  do  any 
cooking  where  we  then  were,  on  account  of  the  water.  Trusting 
to  his  word  we  set  out  in  an  Indian  boat  which  happened  to  be 
there,  the  child  guiding  us.  We  had  not  gone  far  when  the 
water  for  our  boat  failed,  and  there  was  scarcely  anything  but 
mud.  Our  people,  who  assured  us  that  it  was  only  a  step,  pushed 
on  the  boat  by  main  strength,  encouraged  by  the  hope  of  their 
anticipated  feast  with  Framboise,  but  at  last  we  came  to  nothing 
but  prostrate  trees,  mud,  and  deep  holes  filled  with  stagnant 
water.  The  little  Indian  here  left  us  and  disappeared  in  a 
moment.  What  were  we  to  do  in  these  woods  without  a  guide  ? 
Father  Souel  sprang  into  the  water,  and  we  followed  him.  It 
was  certainly  pleasant  to  see  us  floundering  among  the  rocks  and 
brambles,  and  in  the  water  up  to  our  knees.  Our  greatest  diffi- 
culty was  to  withdraw  our  shoes  from  the  mud.  At  last,  well 
bemired  and  quite  exhausted,  we  arrived  at  the  settlement,  which 
was  distant  from  the  river  more  than  half  a  league.  Framboise 
was  surprised  at  our  arrival,  and  coldly  remarked,  that  he  had 
nothing.     In  this  incident  we  recognized  the  traits  of  an  Indian. 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  243 

Our  interpreter  had  deceived  us,  for  Framboise  had  not  sent  to^ 
find  us  ;  he  had  not  expected  us,  and  had  thought  that  he  risked 
nothing  by  inviting  us,  being  persuaded  that  the  inundation 
would  prevent  our  getting  to  his  residence.  Whatever  might 
happen,  we  were  obliged  to  sound  a  speedy  retreat  and  without 
a  guide.  After  wandering  a  little,  we  found  again  the  Indian 
boat,  stowed  ourselves  within  it,  and  regained  our  own  people  as 
we  best  could.  Those  who  had  remained  amused  themselves 
with  our  appearance  and  our  adventure  ;  and  never  did  we  have 
so  much  laughter,  or  rather  it  is  the  only  time  that  we  had  any 
thing  to  laugh  about.  As  I  said  before,  there  was  no  ground  on 
which  to  ^  do  our  cooking,  and  it  was  necessary  to  content  our- 
selves with  a  piece  of  biscuit.  In  the  evening  we  arrived  at  a 
spot  above  the  Manchat^  a  branch  of  the  Mississippi  which 
empties  into  the  Lake  Maurepas ;  no  ground  for  cooking — no 
cabanage — millions  of  musquitoes  during  the  night.  Second  note. 
This  was  a  fast-day ;  the  waters  began  to  fall,  which  gave  us 
reason  to  hope  that  we  should  not  be  obliged  to  sleep  much  more 
in  the  boat. 

The  Sitimachas  dwelt  at  the  lower  end  of  the  river  in  the  early 
days  of  the  colony,  but  having  at  that  time  killed  M.  de  Saint- 
C6me,  a  Missionary,  M.  de  Bienville,  who  commanded  for  the 
king,  revenged  his  death.  The  map  of  Mississippi  incorrectly 
places  the  nation  of  the  Sitimachas,  which  is  not  the  only  fault 
we  find  there.  After  this  little  criticism  on  Mississippian  eru- 
dition, I  return  to  our  voyage. 

On  the  4th  we  slept  at  Baton-Rouge.  This  place  receives  its 
name  from  a  tree  painted  red  by  the  Indians,  and  which  serves 
as  a  boundary  for  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  nations  who  are 
above  and  below.  We  saw  there  the  remains  of  a  French  plan- 
tation, abandoned  on  account  of  the  deer,  the  rabbits,  the  wild-cats, 
and  the  bearg,  which  ravaged  everything.     Four  of  our  people 


244  JESUITS  m  AMERICA. 

went  on  a  hunting  expedition,  and  returned  next  day  without 
any  other  game  than  an  owl. 

On  the  7th  we  dined  at  the  grant  of  M.  Mezieres :  it  has  the 
air  of  a  plantation  which  is  just  commencing.  We  saw  there  one 
hovel,  some  negroes,  and  a  single  laborer,  who  did  us  neither 
good  nor  ill.  We  cabined  for  the  night  at  Point-  Coupee^  before 
the  house  of  a  planter,  who  received  us  with  great  attention. 
The  rain  detained  us  there  next  morning,  and  permitted  us  du- 
ring the  whole  day  to  make  but  a  single  league,  as  far  as  the  re- 
sidence of  another  planter.  His  house,  which  was  constructed 
from  four  forked  sticks,  gave  us,  for  better  and  for  worse,  a  shel- 
ter from  a  frightful  storm.  How  much  need  have  these  poor 
people  of  consolation,  both  spiritual  and  temporal ! 

On  the  9th  we  had  scarcely  embarked  when  there  came  from 
the  woods  a  most  execrable  odor.  They  told  us  that  it  pro- 
ceeded from  an  animal  close  on  shore,  which  they  called  bHe  ptb- 
ante  and  which  spreads  this  disagreeable  smell  every  where  about 
it.  We  cabined  for  the  night  at  the  Little  Tonicas^  in  the  canes ; 
during  the  winter  they  set  them  on  fire,  but  during  the  summer 
it  is  necessary  to  cut  them  to  be  able  to  cabin  there.  The  Indian 
village  is  up  the  country ;  from  thence  to  the  Great  Tonicas  it 
is  ten  or  twelve  leagues  by  the  Mississippi ;  but  by  land 
there  is  nothing  but  a  mere  neck  which  separates  the  two  vil- 
lages. Formerly  they  made  a  portage,  crossing  the  land.  They 
still  call  this  passage  the  portage  of  the  Cross.  The  river  had 
penetrated  this  point,  and  inundated  it  entirely  during  these 
great  floods,  and  it  was  this  place  that  we  had  to  cross  the  next 
day,  that  is  to  say,  a  distance  of  two  leagues,  to  avoid  the  ten 
leagues  which  it  would  be  necessary  to  go  if  we  continued  our 
route  by  the  Mississippi.  We  accordingly  took  an  Indian  at  the 
Little  Tonicas  to  act  as  our  guide. 

On  the  10th  we  entered  these  woods,  this  sea,  this  torrent,  for 
it  is  all  these  at  once.     Our  guide,  whose  language  none  of  us 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  245 

understood,  addressed  us  by  signs ;  one  interpreted  these  in  one 
way,  and  another  in  a  different  way,  so  that  we  did  every  thing 
at  hazard.  However,  when  a  person  has  entered  these  woods,  it 
is  necessary  to  go  on  or  perish,  for  if  he  allows  himself  to  get 
into  the  current  for  the  purpose  of  returning,  the  rapid  stream 
will  certainly  dash  the  boat  against  a  tree,  which  will  break  it 
into  a  thousand  pieces.  If  it  had  not  been  for  that,  we  should 
have  retired  from  such  an  evil  undertaking  immediately,  as  soon 
as  we  saw  ourselves  embarked  in  it.  It  was  necessary  unceasing- 
ly to  turn  about  the  boat  in  a  zigzag  course  to  prevent  the  bows 
from  striking  against  the  trees,  and  we  often  found  it  wedged  be- 
tween two  trees  which  did  not  give  it  sufficient  space  to  pass,  con- 
trary to  the  expectation  of  those  who  steered  it.  Now  there  was 
a  torrent  of  which  the  entrance  was  almost  closed  by  a  raft  or 
perhaps  by  two  trees  of  great  length  and  enormous  thickness, 
prostrated  across  the  two  banks  of  the  current,  and  which  ren- 
dered it  more  impetuous ;  now,  the  entrance  would  be  entirely 
barred  by  a  single  tree,  and  it  was  necessary  to  change  our  di- 
rection at  the  risk  of  finding  the  same  obstacle  a  moment  after- 
wards, or  of  not  finding  sufficient  water,  but  instead  of  it,  mud 
and  brambles.  Then,  it  became  necessary  to  push  on  the  boat 
by  main  strength.  Often  one  of  our  people  was  obliged  to  spring 
into  the  water  even  to  his  neck,  to  go  and  make  fast  the  boat  to 
a  tree  which  extended  out,  so  that  if  the  strength  of  the  current 
should  exceed  that  of  the  oars,  and  cause  the  boat  to  recede,  it 
might  not  dash  itself  against  a  tree.  Our  own  boat  ran  the 
greatest  risk ;  it  began  to  fill  in  a  current  which  had  forced  it 
back,  and  we  saw  in  a  moment  that  it  was  going*  to  sink.  The 
strength  of  the  oars  saved  us,  and  by  good  fortune  there  happened 
not  to  be  at  that  place  either  raft  or  uprooted  trees.  After 
having  passed  another,  whichr  only  left  a  space  the  size  of  the 
boat,  it  remained  for  a  moment  immoveable  between  the  strength 
of  the  current  and  that  of  the  oars ;  we  did  not  know  whether  it 


946  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

was  going  to  advance  or  be  driven  back,  that  is  to  say,  for  a  mo- 
ment we  were  vibrating  between  life  and  death ;  for  if  the  oars 
bad  yielded  to  the  strength  of  the  current,  we  should  have  gone 
back  to  be  dashed  against  a  large  tree  which  almost  entirely  bar- 
red the  current.  Our  people  in  the  other  boat,  who  had  passed 
before  us,  waited  in  a  sad  and  mournful  silence,  and  uttered  a 
loud  cry  of  joy  when  they  saw  us  out  of  danger.  I  should  never 
end  if  I  were  to  recount  to  you  all  the  toils  of  this  day.  The 
passage  is  well  named  the  passage  of  the  Cross,  and  a  voyager 
who  knows  what  it  is,  and  does  not  decline  attempting  it,  even  if 
he  should  escape  its  dangers,  merits  a  place  in  a  madhouse.  And 
by  this  side-cut  they  abridge  the  voyage  but  a  very  short  day's 
sail.  The  Lord  saved  our  lives,  and  we  at  last  reached  the  end 
and  succeeded  in  accomplishing  these  two  fatal  leagues. 

We  arrived  then  at  four  or  five  in  the  evening  at  the  Great 
Tonkas.  The  chief  of  this  nation  came  to  the  bank  of  the  river 
to  receive  us,  grasped  our  hands,  embraced  us,  spread  out  a  mat 
and  some  skins  before  the  cabin,  and  invited  us  to  sleep  there. 
Then  he  presented  us  with  a  large  plate  of  blackberries,  and  a 
manne  (that  is,  a  basket)  of  green  beans.  It  was  truly  a  feast 
for  us,  for  the  passage  of  the  Cross  had  not  permitted  us  to  stop 
for  dinner. 

This  chief  had  been  baptized,  as  well  as  several  of  his  nation, 
by  M.  Davion,  but  after  the  return  of  this  missionary  to  France, 
whither  he  had  retired  a  short  time  after  the  arrival  of  the  Ca- 
puchin Fathers  in  the  country,  he  had  scarcely  retained  any  trace 
of  Christianity  about  him,  except  the  name,  a  medal,  and  a  chap- 
elet.  He  spoke  a  little  French,  and  asked  us  the  news  of  M. 
Davion.  We  answered,  that  he  was  dead,  at  which  the  chief  tes- 
tified his  regret,  and  seemed  to  us  to  desire  to  have  a  missionary. 
He  showed  us  also  a  medal  of  the  king,  which  the  Commander 
Greneral  had  sent  him  in  the  name  of  his  Majesty,  with  a  writing 
which  certified  that  it  was  in  consideration  of  the  attachment  he 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  247 

had  always  had  for  the  French  that  this  present  was  given  him. 
There  are  some  French  at  the  Tonkas,  who  made  great  com- 
plaints to  us  with  regard  to  their  having  no  missionary.  Father 
Dumas  said  Mass  the  next  day,  early  in  the  morning,  in  the 
cabin  of  the  chief,  and  we  were  edified  by  the  eagerness  shown 
by  some  of  the  French  to  profit  by  this  opportunity  of  partaking 
of  the  sacraments. 

On  the  1 1th  we  passed  the  night  for  the  last  time  in  the  boat. 
On  the  12th  we  cabined  at  Ecors  blancs,  and  on  the  13th  at 
Natchez.  We  immediately  made  our  visit  to  the  Beverend  Father 
Philibert,  a  Capuchin,  who  is  the  Cure.  He  is  a  man  of  good 
sense,  who  was  not  frightened  at  seeing  us,  as  his  brethren  had 
been  at  New  Orleans ;  in  other  respects,  he  is  a  man  of  worth 
and  very  zealous.  We  afterwards  descended  to  the  bank  of  the 
river  to  make  there  our  baires. 

The  French  settlement  at  Natchez  has  become  very  important. 
They  raise  there  a  great  deal  of  tobacco,  which  is  esteemed  the 
best  in  the  country.  It  is  a  district  which  is  very  elevated,  and 
from  whence  one  can  see  the  Mississippi  winding  along  as  in  a 
chasm ;  about  it  is  a  continual  succession  of  mounds  and  deep 
holes,  but  the  ground  of  the  grants  is  much  more  level  and 
beautiful.  The  excessive  heat  prevented  us  from  going  thither 
or  to  the  Indian  village. 

The  village  is  distant  one  league  from  tha1i>b^the  French:  it 
is  the  only  nation,  or  almost  the  only  one  in  *Which  we  see  any 
kind  of  government  and  religion.  They  keep  up  a  perpetual 
fire,  and  have  received  from  tradition,  that  if  it  should  happen  to 
be  extinguished,  it  is  necessary  for  them  to  go  and  rekindle  it 
among  the  Tonkas.  The  chief  has  considerable  authority  over 
those  of  his  nation,  and  they  are  accustomed  to  obey  him.  This 
is  not  the  case  among  the  greater  part  of  the  other  nations ; 
they  have  their  chiefs  only  in  name,  each  one  is  his  own  master, 
and  yet  we  never  see  any  sedition  among  them.     When  the  chief 


248  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

of  the  Natchez  dieSj  a  certain  number  of  men  and  women  are 
obliged  to  immolate  themselves  to  serve  him  in  the  other  world. 
Many  are  already  devoted  to  this  death  against  the  time  when 
he  shall  die. "  On  these  occasions  they  strangle  them.  The 
French  have  done  all  in  their  power  to  prevent  this  barbarity, 
but  they  find  great  difficulty  in  saving  any  one.  These  people 
say  that  their  ancestors  crossed  the  seas  to  come  to  this  country, 
and  those  who  knew  their  habits  and  customs  better  than  myself, 
assert  that  they  came  from  China. 

However  this  may  be,  the  Tonkas  and  the  Natchez  are  two 
considerable  nations  who  ought  to  have  each  a  missionary.  The 
chief  of  the  Tonkas  is  already  a  Christian,  as  I  have  said  before ; 
he  has  much  influence  over  his  own  people,  and  in  other  respects 
every  one  agrees  that  this  nation  is  very  well  disposed  for 
Christianity.  A  missionary  would  find  the  same  advantage 
among  the  Natchez^  if  he  should  have  the  happiness  to  convert 
the  chief ;  but  these  two  nations  are  in  the  district  of  the  Beve- 
rend  Capuchin  Fathers,  who  even  to  this  time  have  never  ac- 
quired a  knowledge  of  any  Indian  language. 

We  left  Natchez  on  the  17th,  and  embarked,  the  Father  Du- 
mas and  myself,  in  a  boat  which  went  out  on  a  hunting  expedi- 
tion. Our  people  had  not  yet  prepared  their  provisions,  that  is 
to  say,  they  had  not  purchased  and  pounded  their  corn. 

As  the  flats  now  began  to  be  seen,  we  found  there  the  eggs  of 
the  turtle,  which  were  a  new  feast  for  us.  These  eggs  are  a  lit- 
tle larger  than  pigeon's  eggs,  and  are  found  in  the  sand  of  the 
flats,  where  the  sun  hatches  them.  The  tracks  which  the  turtles 
leave,  enable  us  to  discover  the  places  where  they  have  concealed 
their  eggs.  They  are  found  in  great  quantities,  and  are  made 
into  omelettes,  which  are  much  relished  by  people  who  are  accus- 
tomed to  eat  nothing  but  gru. 

They  reckon  the  distance  from  New  Orleans  to  Natchez  at 
nearly  a  hundred  leagues,  and  from  Natchez  to  Yatous,  at  forty. 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  249 

We  made  this  second  passage  without  any  other  adventure,  ex- 
cept that  during  one  night  we  were  overtaken  by  a  violent  storm, 
accompanied  with  thunder  and  lightning.  You  may  judge 
whether  a  person  is  well  protected  from  the  rain  under  the  cover- 
ing of  a  single  cloth.  The  next  day  an  Indian  who  was  ascend- 
ing the  river  with  us  went  on  shore  for  the  purpose  of  hunting. 
We  continued  our  route,  but  had  scarcely  gone  half  a  league 
when  he  appeared  on  the  bank  with  a  deer  on  his  shoulders.  We 
therefore  cabined  on  the  first  flat  we  came  to,  for  the  purpose  of 
drying  our  clothes  and  making  a  great  feast.  These  repasts, 
which  take  place  after  a  good  chase,  are  perfectly  savage  in  the 
way  they  are  conducted,  though  nothing  can  be  more  pleasant. 
The  animal  is^in  pieces  in  a  moment ;  nothing  is  lost ;  our  voy- 
agers place  it  on  the  fire  or  in  the  pot,  each  one  according  to  his 
taste  ;  their  fingers  and  some  little  sticks  supply  the  place  of  all 
kinds  of  utensils  for  cooking  and  for  the  table.  To  see  them 
covered  only  with  a  cloth  round  the  loins,  more  athletic,  more 
browned  than  the  Indians  themselves,  stretched  out  on  the  sand 
or  squatting  down  like  monkeys,  and  eating  what  they  hold  in 
their  hands,  one  can  scarcely  know  whether  it  is  a  troop  of  gip- 
sies, or  of  people  who  are  assisting  at  a  witch  festival. 

On  the  23d  we  arrived  at  Yatous,  a  French  post  within  two 
leagues  of  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name,  which  empties 
into  the  Mississippi.  There  is  an  officer  with  the  title  of  Com- 
mander, together  with  a  dozen  soldiers,  and  three  or  four  plant- 
ers. The  grant  of  M.  le  Blanc  was  at  this  place,  but  it  has  gone 
to  ruin  like  the  others.  The  ground  is  elevated  by  mounds,  little 
of  it  is  cleared,  and  the  air  is,  ttey  say,  unwholesome.  The 
Commander,  in  honor  of  our  arrival  fired  off  all  the  artillery  of 
the  fort,  which  consists  of  two  pieces  of  very  small  cannon.  The 
fort  is  a  barrack  in  which  the  Commander  lodges,  surrounded  by  a 
single  palisade,  but  well  defended  by  the  situation  of  the  place. 
He  received  us  in  a  very  friendly  way,  and  we  cabined  in  his  court- 

12* 


250  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

yard.  Our  two  boats,  one  of  which  carried  Father  Souel.  Mis- 
sionary to  the  YatouSj  arrived  two  days  after  us ;  the  fort  paid 
him  the  same  honors  which  had  been  given  to  us.  This  dear  Fa- 
ther had  been  dangerously  ill  during  the  voyage  from  Natchez  to 
YatouSj  and  had  begun  to  recover  ;  but  since  my  arrival  here  I 
have  heard  from  him,  that  he  had  suffered  a  relapse  of  his  illness, 
but  was  again  convalescent  when  he  wrote  me.  During  our  stay 
at  Yatous,  he  purchased  a  house,  or  rather  the  cabin  of  a  French- 
man, while  waiting  till  he  could  make  his  arrangements  to  settle 
himself  among  the  Indians,  who  are  at  a  league  distance  from  the 
French  post.  There  are  three  different  villages  which  speak  three 
different  languages,  and  compose  one  nation,  which  is  not  very 
numerous.     Beyond  this  I  know  nothing  with  regard  to  them. 

On  the  26th  we  re-embarked,  the  Father  Dumas  and  myself. 
From  Yatous  to  the  Akensas  they  reckon  the  distance  at  sixty 
leagues.  We  arrived  there  on  the  7th  of  July,  without  any  other 
adventure  than  having  made  a  great  feast  of  bear's  meat,  which 
one  of  our  people  had  procured  in  the  chase. 

The  villages  of  the  Akensas  are  incorrectly  placed  on  the  map. 
The  river  at  its  mouth  makes  a  fork,  and  into  the  upper  branch 
empties  a  river  which  the  Indians  call  JVisJca,  or  White  Water , 
which  is  not  marked  at  all  on  the  map,  although  it  is  a  very  large 
stream.  "We  enter  by  the  lower  branch  ;  from  the  mouth  of  this 
branch  to  the  place  where  the  river  separates  into  two  streams,  it 
is  seven  leagues,  and  from  thence  it  is  two  leagues  to  the  first 
village,  which  contains  two  nations,  the  Tourimas  and  the  Tou- 
gingas ;  from  this  first  village  to  the  second  there  are  two  leagues 
by  water  and  one  league  by  land ;  this  latter  they  call  the  village 
of  the  Sauthouis ;  the  third  village  is  a  little  higher  up  on  the 
same  bank  of  the  river ;  this  is  the  village  of  the  Kappas ;  on 
the  other  bank,  and  opposite  to  this  last  village,  are  the  French 
habitations.  These  three  Indian  villages,  which  contain  four  na- 
tions bearing  different  names,  are  known  by  the  common  name 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  251 

of  the  AkensaSj  which  name  the  French  have  also  given  to  the 
river,  although  the  Indians  call  it  7ii  gitai,  "  Red  water."  Thej 
speak  the  same  language,  and  are  in  all  about  twelve  hundred 
souls. 

We  were  a  short  distance  from  these  settlements,  when  a  com- 
pany of  young  Indians  having  perceived  us,  uttered  a  loud  cry 
and  ran  to  the  village :  a  French  boat  which  had  preceded  us  one 
day,  had  given  notice  of  our  arrival.  We  found  all  the  village 
assembled  at  the  landing  place  ;  no  sooner  had  we  landed,  than 
an  Indian  enquired  of  one  of  our  people,  whom  he  knew,  and 
who  understood  the  language,  "  How  many  moons  the  Black 
Chief  would  remain  among  them  ?"  "  Always,"  replied  the 
Frenchman.  "  You  are  deceiving  me,"  was  the  Indian's  imme- 
diate answer.  The  Frenchman  assured  him  that  he  was  not,  but 
that  "  they  should  always  have  him  among  them,  to  teach  them 
to  know  the  Great  Spirit,  as  had  been  done  among  the  Illinois." 
The  Indian  believed  him  and  said — "  My  heart  laughs  when  you 
tell  me  this."  I  induced  this  same  Frenchman  to  conduct  me  by 
land  to  the  village  of  the  Sauthouis ;  before  arriving  there  we 
found  the  Chief  under  his  aniichon,  (this  is  the  name  which  the 
French  have  given  to  a  kind  of  cabin  open  on  all  sides,  which  the 
Indians  use  in  the  wilderness,  that  is,  their  open  country,  and 
when  they  wish  to  take  the  cool  air.)  He  invited  me  to  lie 
down  on  his  mat,  and  presented  me  with  some  sagamite*  He 
spoke  a  single  word  to  his  little  child  who  was  there,  and  he  im- 
mediately uttered  the  Indian  cry,  shouting  with  all  his  strength, 
^mnianga  sa,  panianga  sa,  "  the  Black  Chief,  the  Black  Chief" 
In  an  instant  the  whole  village  had  surrounded  the  antichon.  I 
caused  them  to  be  told  with  what  design  I  had  come,  and  could 
hear  on  all  sides  the  word  igaton,  which  my  interpreter  explained 
to  me,  as  meaning,  "  that  is  good."     All  this  company  conducted 

[*  This  has  been  explained  in  the  former  part  of  the  letter,  as  a  prepare 
tion  of  corn.] 


252  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

me  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  uttering  loud  cries ;  an  Indian  trans- 
ported us  over  the  river  in  his  boat,  and  after  having  walked 
about  the  eighth  of  a  league,  we  arrived  at  the  French  dwellings. 
I  was  lodged  in  the  house  of  the  Company  of  the  Indies,  which 
was  that  of  the  Commander  when  he  is  here,  and  found  with 
great  satisfaction  that  I  was  at  the  end  of  these  two  hundred 
leagues  which  I  had  to  accomplish.  I  would  rather  twice  make 
the  voyage  which  we  had  just  finished  on  the  sea  at  the  same  sea- 
son, than  to  recommence  this  one.  The  Father  Dumas  was  only 
in  the  middle  of  his  route  to  go  to  the  Illinois,  and  embarked 
again  on  the  morning  after  his  arrival ;  from  this  place  to  the 
Illinois  country  he  did  not  find  a  single  habitation,  but  they 
scarcely  ever  failed  to  kill  some  buffaloes,  which  very  well  made 
amends  to  people  who  had  nothing  to  live  on  but  some  gru. 

I  have  now  reached  the  end  of  my  long  and  tedious  narrative. 
I  have  only  written  for  yourself  and  for  one  other  friend  equally 
indulgent  with  yourself ;  it  is  Father  Bernard,  to  whom  I  beg 
you  to  forward  this  letter.  He  is  at  Dijon.  I  will  endeavor 
more  fully  to  satisfy  your  curiosity,  when  I  am  better  acquainted 
with  the  customs  of  the  Indians  in  this  region.  You  have  not 
the  same  excuse  as  myself,  for  you  are  in  the  midst  of  that  great 
theatre  where  the  scene  changes  every  day,  and  materials  are 
furnished  for  the  longest  and  most  curious  letters.  I  wrote  you 
from  New  Orleans  :  have  you  received  my  letter  ? 

I  pray  you  to  present  my  regards  to  the  Reverend  Father  de 
Fontenai,  and  commend  me  to  his  holy  prayers.  I  ask  also  an 
interest  in  yours.  You  are  both  of  you  always  in  my  memory. 
Present  also  my  respects  to  the  Reverend  Father  Davaugour, 
and  to  the  dear  brother  Talard.  I  pray  that  dear  brother  to 
write  me  by  the  first  opportunity  there  is  of  sending  to  the 
Reverend  Father  de  Beaubois,  and  above  all  to  furnish  me  with 
the  prints,  particularly  those  representing  the  different  mysteries 
in  the  life  of  our  Lord  :  M.  Cars  will  give  them  to  him,  if  he  asks 


VOYAGE  UP  THE  MISSISSIPPI.  253 

him  in  my  name  ;  he  has  promised  them  to  me.  This  is  a  great 
means  we  are  able  to  adopt  of  giving  some  idea  of  the  mysteries 
of  our  religion  to  the  Indians.  They  always  get  into  ecstacies 
when  they  see  a  picture  of  St.  Regis  which  I  have  in  my  cham- 
ber, which  was  engraved  by  M.  Cars.  They  place  the  hand  upon 
the  mouth,  which  is  a  sign  of  admiration  among  them.  Ouakan 
taquCj  they  cry  out — "  It  is  the  Great  Spirit."  I  tell  them  that 
it  is  not,  that  it  is  one  who  was  a  Black  Robe  Chief  like  myself, 
that  he  listened  attentively  to  the  words  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and 
observed  them  through  life,  and  that  after  his  death  he  went  to 
be  with  him  in  Heaven.  Some  pass  their  hand  at  different  times 
over  the  face  of  the  Saint,  and  then  carry  it  to  their  own  face. 
It  is  a  ceremony  which  they  use  when  they  wish  to  show  a  mark 
of  veneration  to  any  one  ;  then  they  place  themselves  in  different 
parts  of  my  chamber,  and  say  each  time  laughing,  "  He  looks  at 
me,  he  almost  speaks,  he  wants  nothing  but  words."  But  these 
are  trifles,  and  it  is  time  for  both  of  us  to  take  breath. 


Adieu,  &c 


At  Akensas,  this  3rd  of  October^  1727. 


MISSION  TO  THE  ARKANSAS. 


1737. 


LETTER    IX. 


FROM   FATHER   DU   POISSON,   MISSIONARY   TO   THE   AKENSAS,   TO 
FATHER   PATOUILLET. 


MY    REVEREND    FATHER, 

Receive  the  compliments  of  a  poor  Mlssissippierij  who  has 
always  esteemed  you,  and  if  you  will  permit  him  to  say  so,  has 
loved  you  as  much  as  the  best  of  your  friends.  The  distance 
which  Providence  has  interposed  between  us,  can  never  efface  the 
feelings  of  regard  which  I  entertain  for  you,  and  still  less  the 
remembrance  I  have  of  the  friendship  you  bestowed  upon  me 
during  the  years  that  we  lived  together.  The  favor  which  I  ask  of 
you  henceforth  is,  to  think  of  me  a  little,  to  pray  Grod  for  me,  and 
to  give  me  from  time  to  time  the  news  with  regard  to  yourself, 
which  I  shall  prize  so  highly.  I  am  not  yet  sufficiently  acquaint- 
ed with  the  country  and  the  customs  of  the  Indians,  to  give  you 
much  information  about  them  ;  I  can  only  .tell  you  that  the  Mis- 
sissippi does  not  present  anything  beautiful  to  the  voyager,  any- 
thing as  extraordinary  as  itself;  nothing  indeed  can  disfigure  it 
more  than  the  continual  forest  which  lines  its  two  banks,  and  the 
frightful  solitude  in  which  he  is  during  his  voyage.  Having 
therefore  nothing  curious  to  write  you  concerning  this  country, 
permit  me  to  tell  you  what  has  happened  to  me  since  my  arrival 
at  this  post  to  which  Providence  destined  me. 

Two  days  after  my  arrival,  the  village  of  the  Sauthouis  deputed 
two  Indians  to  ask  me,  whether  I  was  willing  they  should  come 
to  chant  the  calumet.     They  were  in  their  dress  of  ceremony. 


258  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

well  matach€^  that  is,  having  the  body  entirely  painted  of  different 
colorSj  with  the  tails  of  wild  cats  hanging  down  from  places  where 
we  usually  represent  the  wings  of  Mercury,  the  calumet  in  their 
hands,  and  on  their  bodies  some  little  bells,  which  announced  to 
me  their  arrival  even  when  they  were  at  a  distance.  I  answered 
them,  that  I  was  not  at  all  like  the  French  chiefs  who  com- 
manded warriors,  and  who  came  with  plunder  to  make  them 
presents ;  that  I  had  only  come  to  make  known  to  them  the 
Great  Spirit  with  whom  they  were  unacquainted,  and  I  had 
brought  with  me  only  those  things  which  were  necessary  for  my 
object,  but  that  nevertheless  I  accepted  their  calumet  for  the  time 
when  a  small  canoe  should  be  built  for  me  ;  this  was  postponing 
them  indefinitely ;  they  passed  the  calumet  across  my  face,  and 
then  returned  with  it  to  carry  back  my  answer.  Two  days  after- 
wards, the  chiefs  came  to  make  me  the  same  request,  adding  that 
it  was  without  design  that  they  wished  to  dance  the  calumet 
before  me.  Without  design  signifies  among  them,  that  they  make 
a  present  without  any  expectation  of  a  return  But  I  was  pre- 
pared for  all  this :  I  knew  that  the  hope  of  gaining  something 
rendered  them  so  pressing,  and  that  when  an  Indian  gives  even 
without  design^  it  is  necessary  to  give  him  double  in  return,  or  one 
displeases  them.  I  therefore  made  them  the  same  answer  which 
I  had  given  to  the  deputies.  At  last  they  returned  again  to  the 
charge  to  ask  me  whether  I  was  willing  that  at  least  their  young  peo- 
ple should  come  and  dance  before  me  without  design^  the  dance  called 
the  Scouting^  (it  is  this  which  they  dance  when  they  send  out  a 
scouting  party  against  the  enemy.)  I  answered  -them,  that  I 
should  not  at  all  find  it  tedious,  but  their  young  people  could 
come  and  dance,  and  that  I  should  see  them  with  pleasure.  All 
the  village,  except  the  women,  accordingly  came  the  next  day  at 
dawn,  and  there  were  nothing  but  dances,  and  chants,  and 
speeches,  until  the  middle  of  the  day.  Their  dances,  as  you  may 
well  imagine,  are  something  fantastical:  the  exactness  with  which 


MISSION  TO  THE  ARKANSAS.  259 

they  keep  time  is  as  surprising  as  the  contortions  and  efforts  they 
make.  I  saw  very  well  that  it  would  not  do  to  send  them  away 
without  having  made  a  great  feast  for  them,  and  therefore  bor- 
rowed of  one  of  the  French,  a  kettle  similar  to  those  which  are 
used  in  the  kitchen  of  the  Invalides.*  I  gave  them  maize  at  dis- 
cretion, and  all  things  passed  without  any  confusion.  Two  of 
them  acted  as  cooks,  divided  the  parts  with  the  greatest  impar- 
tiality, and  distributed  them  in  the  same  manner.  Nothing  was 
to  be  heard  but  the  ordinary  exclamation  Ho^  which  each  one 
pronounced  when  they  presented  him  with  his  portion.  Never 
have  I  seen  people  eat  with  a  worse  grace  or  better  appetites. 
They  returned  home  very  well  contented,  but  first  some  of  the 
chiefs  spoke  to  me  again  on  the  subject  of  receiving  their  calumet : 
I  amused  them  as  I  had  done  hitherto,  for  it  is  a  considerable 
expense  to  receive  their  calumet.  In  the  beginning,  when  it  was 
necessary  to  manage  them,  the  directors  of  the  grants  of  M. 
Laws,  and  the  Commanders  who  received  their  calumet,  made 
them  great  presents,  and  these  Indians  have  supposed  that  I  was 
going  to  revive  the  old  custom.  But  even  were  I  able  to  do  so,  I 
should  act  with  exceeding  caution,  because  there  might  be  danger 
that  at  last  they  would  not  hear  me  speak  of  religion  except  from 
motives  of  interest,  since  moreover  we  know  from  experience  that 
the  more  one  gives  to  the  Indians,  the  less  probability  is  there  of 
his  being  contented,  and  that  gratitude  is  a  virtue  of  which  he 
has  not  the  least  idea. 

I  have  not  as  yet  had  sufficient  leisure  to  apply  myself  to  the 
study  of  their  language  ;  but  as  they  make  me  frequent  visits,  I 
put  to  them  the  question.  Talon  jajai  ?  How  do  you  call  that  7 
1  am  well  enough  acquainted  with  the  language  to  make  myself 
understood  in  the  most  common  matters,  and  there  is  no  French- 
man here  who  knows  it  thoroughly.     They  have  as  yet  learned  it 

[*  Meaning  probably  the  Hotel  des  Invalides  in  Paris,  an  asylum  for  aged 
and  invalid  soldiers.] 


260  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

but  superficially,  and  only  as  much  as  is  necessary  for  purposes 
of  trade,  so  that  I  at  present  am  as  well  acquainted  with  it  as 
they  are.  I  foresee,  however,  that  it  will  be  very  difficult  for  me 
to  learn  as  much  as  is  necessary  to  address  these  Indians  on  the 
subject  of  religion,  while  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  they  think 
I  am  perfectly  acquainted  with  their  language.  A  Frenchman 
was  lately  speaking  of  me  to  one  of  them,  when  the  latter  said  to 
him,  "  I  know  that  he  is  a  Grreat  Spirit,  who  understands  all 
things."  You  see  that  they  do  me  infinitely  more  honor  than  I 
merit.  Another  addressed  to  me  a  long  harangue,  of  which  I 
understood  nothing  but  the  words  indataij^'  my  father,"  nyginguai^ 
"  my  sons."  I  however  answered  him  at  random  when  I  saw 
that  he  was  questioning  me,  ae^  "  yes,"  and  igalon,  "  that  is  good." 
Afterwards  he  passed  his  hand  over  my  face  and  my  shoulders, 
and  then  did  the  same  to  himself  All  these  agios  being  finished, 
he  went  home  with  a  very  contented  air.  Another  came  some  days 
afterwards  to  go  through  the  same  ceremony.  As  soon  as  I  saw 
him  I  sent  for  a  Frenchman,  and  begged  him  to  explain  to  me  what 
was  said,  without  appearing  to  act  as  interpreter.  I  was  desirous 
of  knowing  whether  or  not  I  had  been  mistaken  in  the  reply  I 
made  to  the  other.  He  asked  whether  it  seemed  good  to  me  to 
adopt  him  as  my  son,  so  that  when  he  returned  from  the  chase, 
and  should  without  design  lay  his  game  at  my  feet,  I  should  not 
ask  him,  as  the  other  French  do,  "  for  what  are  you  hungry  ?" 
(that  is  to  say,  what  do  you  wish  me  to  give  you  for  this  ?)  but 
that  I  should  make  him  sit  down,  and  should  give  him  something 
to  eat  as  I  would  to  my  son,  and  that  when  he  returned  another 
time  to  see  me,  I  should  say  to  him,  "  sit  down  my  son,  but  hold, 
there  is  some  vermilion  and  powder."  You  see  from  this  the 
nature  of  these  savages ;  they  wish  to  appear  generous  in  giving 
without  design,  but  at  the  same  time  do  not  wish  to  lose  anything. 
I  answered  this  speech,  ignaton  thi,  "  that  is  very  good,  I  approve 


MISSION  TO  THE  ARKANSAS.  261 

of  it,  I  agree  to  that ;"  after  which  he  passed  his  hand  over  me 
as  the  other  had  done. 

Let  me  give  you  another  incident  which  shows  the  extent  of 
their  generosity.  The  day  before  yesterday  I  received  the  visit 
of  a  chief,  and  gave  him  something  to  smoke,  to  omit  which  would 
show  that  I  was  wanting  in  politeness.  A  moment  afterwards 
he  went  out  to  get  the  skin  of  a  deer  matachee  which  he  had  left 
in  the  entry  of  the  house  where  I  am,  and  placed  it  on  my  shoul- 
ders. Such  is  the  custom  when  they  make  presents  of  this  kind. 
I  begged  the  Frenchman  to  ask  him,  without  its  appearing  to 
come  from  me,  what  he  wished  me  to  give  him  %  "I  give  it  with- 
out design"  said  he  ;  " it  is  the  way  in  which  I  would  trade  with 
my  father!"  (To  trade  signifies  here  to  give.)  Nevertheless, 
some  moments  afterwards,  he  said  to  the  same  Frenchman,  that 
his  wife  was  out  of  salt,  and  his  son  of  powder.  His  object  was 
that  the  Frenchman  should  tell  me  of  it.  The  Indian  never  gives 
anything  for  nothing,  and  it  is  necessary  for  their  sake  to  observe 
the  same  rule,  or  we  should  expose  ourselves  to  their  contempt. 
A  skin  matachee  is  a  skin  painted  by  the  Indians  with  different 
colors,  and  on  which  they  paint  calumets,  birds,  and  animals. 
Those  *of  the  deer  serve  as  cloths  for  the  table,  and  those  of  the 
buffalo  as  coverings  for  the  bed. 

The  French  establishment  iimong  the  Arkansas  would  have 
been  considerable,  if  M.  Laws  had  remained  in  credit  four  or  five 
years  longer.  The  grant  which  he  had  procured  was  at  this 
place  on  a  prairie  boundless  to  the  view,  the  beginning  of  which 
is  about  two  gun-shots  from  the  house  in  which  I  now  am.  The 
India  Company  had  granted  him  sixteen  leagues  square,  or  a 
tract  of  about  a  hundred  leagues  round.  His  design  was  to  build 
a  city  there,  to  establish  manufactures,  to  have  numbers  of  vas- 
sals and  troops,  in  short  to  found  there  a  duchy.  He  only  com- 
menced this  work  a  year  before  his  fall.  The  property  which  he 
had  already  sent  into  the  country  amounted  to  more  than  fifteen 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


hundred  thousand  livres.  He  had  among  other  things  materials 
from  which  to  arm  and  equip  superbly  two  hundred  cavalry  sol- 
diers. He  had  also  purchased  three  hundred  negroes.  The 
French  who  were  engaged  for  this  grant^  were  people  of  all  kinds 
of  trades.  The  directors  and  the  subalterns,  with  a  hundred 
men,  ascended  the  river  in  five  boats,  to  go  there  and  begin  the 
establishment.  They  had  first  to  provide  provisions,  to  be  in  a 
state  to  receive  those  whom  they  had  left  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river.  The  Chaplain  died  on  the  way,  and  was  buried  on  one 
of  the  shallows  in  the  Mississippi.  Twelve  thousand  Germans 
also  were  engaged  for  this  grant.  This  was  not  a  bad  beginning 
for  the  first  year,  but  M.  Laws  fell  into  disgrace.  Of  the  three 
or  four  thousand  Germans  who  had  already  left  their  country, 
the  greater  part  died  at  the  East,  almost  all  at  landing  in  the 
country,  while  the  others  were  countermanded.  The  India  Com- 
pany took  back  their  grant,  and  abandoned  it  a  short  time  after- 
wards, so  that  every  thing  thus  went  to  ruin.  About  thirty 
French  are  still  here,  being  induced  to  remain  by  the  salubrity 
of  the  climate  and  the  excellence  of  the  soil,  for  they  have  not 
received  any  aid.  My  arrival  afforded  them  great  pleasure,  since 
it  induced  them  to  believe  that  the  India  Company  had  no  idea 
of  abandoning  this  region,  as  had  been  supposed,  or  they  would 
not  have  sent  thither  a  missionary.  I  cannot  express  to  you  the 
joy  therefore  with  which  these  good  people  received  me.  I  found 
them  in  great  want  of  all  things,  and  this  misery,  together  with 
the  excessive  and  even  extraordinary  heats  which  had  been  expe- 
rienced that  year,  had  made  them  all  ill  in  bed.  I  did  what  I 
could  for  their  relief,  and  the  few  remedies  which  I  brought  with 
me,  came  most  seasonably.  The  occupation  however  which  the 
sick  gave  me,  did  not  at  all  prevent  my  making,  on  each  Sunday 
and  Festival  day,  one  exhortation  during  Mass,  and  also  giving 
instruction  after  Vespers.  I  have  had  the  consolation  of  seeing 
that  the  greater  part  have  profited  by  it  to  come  forward  to  the 


MISSION  TO  THE  ARKANSJ^S.  263 

SacramentSj  and  that  the  others  are  disposed  to  do  so.  "We  are 
indeed  well  recompensed  for  the  greatest  toils,  if  they  are  followed 
by  the  conversion  of  even  a  single  sinner. 

The  privations  of  the  sea  and  those  of  the  Mississippi,  which 
are  indeed  much  more  severe,  the  change  of  climate,  of  food,  of 
every  thing,  have  produced  no  alteration  in  my  health.  I  am 
the  only  one  of  the  French  who  has  escaped  sickness  since  we 
have  been  in  the  country,  although  they  commiserated  me  for 
the  feebleness  of  my  health  when  I  left  France.  But  Father 
Souel,  who  on  the  excellence  of  his  constitution  received  no  such 
sympathy,  has  already  been  three  times  ill  since  he  has  been  in 
the  country.  Pray  God  that  He  will  give  me  grace  to  consecrate 
what  strength  I  have  to  the  conversion  of  these  Indians.  As  far 
as  human  reason  can  enable  us  to  judge,  there  is  little  to  be  ac- 
complished among  them,  at  least  in  the  beginning.  All  my 
hope  is  in  the  grace  of  Glod.  I  have  the  hoaor  to  be  with  re- 
spect, &c. 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ. 


172iB. 


LETTER    X. 

FEOM   FATHER   LE   PETIT,   MISSIONARY,   TO   FATHER  d'aVAUGOUR, 
PROCURATOR   OF   THE   MISSIONS   IN   NORTH   AMERICA. 


At  New  Orleans,  the  12th  of  July,  1730. 

MY  REVEREND  FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  be  with  you : 

You  cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  sad  event  which  has  desolated 
that  part  of  the  French  Colony  established  at  Natchez^  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river,  at  the  distance  of  a  hundred 
and  twenty  leagues  from  its  mouth.  Two  of  our  missionaries 
who  were  engaged  in  the  conversion  of  the  Indians,  have  been 
included  in  the  almost  general  massacre  which  this  barbarous 
nation  made  of  the  French,  at  a  time  too  when  they  had  not  the 
least  reason  to  suspect  their  perfidy.  A  loss  so  great  as  this  in- 
fant mission  has  sustained,  will  continue  for  a  long  time  to  excite 
our  deepest  regrets. 

As  you  could  only  have  learned  in  a  confused  manner  the 
events  of  this  dark  treachery,  I  will  endeavor  to  relate  to  you  all 
the  circumstances ;  but  first  I  think  that  it  would  be  best  to 
make  you  acquainted  with  the  character  of  these  perfidious 
savages,  called  the  Natchez.  When  I  have  described  to  you  the 
religion,  the  manners,  and  the  customs  of  these  barbarians,  I  will 
proceed  to  the  history  of  the  tragical  event  which  I  design  to 
narrate,  and  will  in  detail  recount  all  those  circumstances,  of 
which  I  am  certain  you  have  hitherto  had  no  knowledge. 

This  nation  of  Indians  inhabits  one  of  the  most  beautiful  -  and 


268  -    JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

fertile  countries  in  the  world,  and  is  the  only  one  on  this  conti- 
nent which  appears  to  have  any  regular  worship.  Their  religion 
in  certain  points  is  very  similar  to  that  of  the  ancient  Romans. 
They  have  a  temple  filled  with  idols,  which  are  different  figures 
of  men  and  of  animals,  and  for  which  they  have  the  most  pro- 
found veneration.  Their  temple  in  shape  resembles  an  earthen 
oven,  a  hundred  feet  in  circumference.  They  enter  it  by  a  little 
door  about  four  feet  high,  and  not  more  than  three  in  breadth. 
No  window  is  to  be  seen  there.  The  arched  roof  of  the  edifice 
is  covered  with  three  rows  of  mats,  placed  one  upon  the  other,  to 
prevent  the  rain  from  injuring  the  masonry.  Above  on  the  out- 
side are  three  figures  of  eagles  made  of  wood,  and  painted  red, 
yellow,  and  white.  Before  the  door  is  a  kind  of  shed  with  fold- 
ing doors,  where  the  Guardian  of  the  Temple  is  lodged ;  all 
around  it  runs  a  circle  of  palisades,  on  which  are  seen  exposed 
the  skulls  of  all  the  heads  which  their  warriors  had  brought  back 
from  the  battles  in  which  they  had  been  engaged  with  the  ene- 
mies of  their  nation. 

In  the  interior  of  the  Temple  are  some  shelves  arranged  at  a 
certain  distance  from  each  other,  on  which  are  placed  cane  bas- 
kets of  an  oval  shape,  and  in  these  are  enclosed  the  bones  of  their 
ancient  chiefs,  while  by  their  side  are  those  of  their  victims  whom 
they  had  caused  to  be  strangled,  to  fbllow  their  masters  into  the 
other  world.  Another  separate  shelf  supports  many  fiat  baskets 
very  gorgeously  painted,  in  which  they  preserve  their  idols. 
These  are  figures  of  men  and  women  made  of  stone  or  baked 
clay,  the  heads  and  the  tails  of  extraordinary  serpents,  some 
stuffed  owls,  some  pieces  of  crystal,  and  some  jaw  bones  of  large 
fish.  In  the  year  1699,  they  had  there  a  bottle  and  the  foot  of  a 
glass,  which  they  guarded  as  very  precious. 

In  this  temple  they  take  care  to  keep  up  a  perpetual  fire,  and 
they  are  very  particular  to  prevent  its  ever  blazing  ;  they  do  not 
use  anything  for  it  but  dry  wood  of  the  walnut  or  oak.     The  old 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  269 

men  are  obliged  to  carry,  each  one  in  his  turn,  a  large  log  of  wood 
into  the  enclosure  of  the  palisade.  The  number  of  the  Guardi- 
ans of  the  Temple  is  fixed,  and  they  serve  by  the  quarter.  He 
who  is  on  duty  is  placed  like  a  sentinel  under  the  shed,  from 
whence  he  examines  whether  the  fire  is  not  in  danger  of  going 
out.  He  feeds  it  with  two  or  three  large  logs,  which  do  not  burn 
except  at  the  extremity,  and  which  they  never  place  one  on  the 
other,  for  fear  of  their  getting  into  a  blaze. 

Of  the  women,  the  sisters  of  the  great  Chief  alone  have  liberty 
to  enter  within  the  Temple.  The  entrance  is  forbidden  to  all  the 
others,  as  well  as  to  the  common  people,  even  when  they  carry 
something  there  to  feast  to  the  memory  of  their  relations,  whose 
bones  repose  in  the  Temple.  They  give  the  dishes  to  the 
Guardian,  who  carries  them  to  the  side  of  the  basket  in  which  are 
the  bones  of  the  dead ;  this  ceremony  lasts  only  during  one  moon. 
The  dishes  are  afterwards  placed  on  the  palisades  which  surround 
the  Temple,  and  are  abandoned  to  the  fallow-deer. 

The  sun  is  the  principal  object  of  veneration  to  these  people; 
as  they  cannot  conceive  of  anything  which  can  be  above  this 
heavenly  body,  nothing  else  appears  to  them  more  worthy  of  their 
homage.  It  is  for  the  same  reason  that  the  great  Chief  of  this 
nation,  who  knows  nothing  on  the  earth  more  dignified  than  him- 
self, takes  the  title  of  Brother  of  the  Sun,  and  the  credulity  of 
the  people  maintains  him  in  the  despotic  authority  which  he 
claims.  To  enable  them  better  to  converse  together,  they  raise  a 
mound  of  artificial  soil,  on  which  they  build  his  cabin,  which  is  of 
the  same  construction  as  the  temple.  The  door  fronts  the  East, 
and  every  morning  the  great  Chief  honors  by  his  presence  the 
rising  of  his  elder  brother,  and  salutes  him  with  many  bowlings  as 
soon  as  he  appears  above  the  horizon.  Then  he  gives  orders  that 
they  shall  light  his  calumet;*  he  makes  him  an  ofibring  of  the  first 
threQ  pufiB  which  he  draws ;  afterwards  raising  his  hands  above 
*  The  calumet  is  a  large  pipe  which  these  Indians  use. 


270  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

his  head,  and  turning  from  the  East  to  the  West,  he  shows  him 
the  direction  which  he  must  take  in  his  course. 

There  are  in  this  cabin  a  number  of  beds  on  the  left  hand  at 
entering :  but  on  the  right  is  only  the  bed  of  the  great  Chief, 
ornamented  with  different  painted  figures.  This  bed  consists  of 
nothing  but  a  mattress  of  canes  and  reeds,  very  hard,  with  a 
square  log  of  wood,  which  serves  for  a  pillow.  In  the  middle  of 
the  cabin  is  seen  a  small  stone,  and  no  one  should  approach  the 
bed  until  he  has  made  the  circuit  of  this  stone.  Those  who  enter 
salute  by  a  howl,  and  advance  even  to  the  bottom  of  the  cabin, 
without  looking  at  the  right  side,  where  is  the  Chief .  Then  they 
give  a  new  salute  by  raising  their  arms  above  the  head,  and  howl- 
ing three  times.  If  it  be  any  one  whom  the  Chief  holds  in  con- 
sideration, he  answers  by  a  slight  sigh  and  makes  a  sign  to  him  to 
be  seated.  He  thanks  him  for  his  politeness  by  a  new  howl.  At 
every  question  which  the  Chief  puts  to  him,  he  howls  once  before 
he  answers,  and  when  he  takes  his  leave,  he  prolongs  a  single 
howl  until  he  is  out  of  his  presence. 

When  the  great  Chief  dies,  they  demolish  his  cabin,  and  then 
raise  a  new  mound,  on  which  they  build  the  cabin  of  him  who  is 
to  replace  him  in  this  dignity,  for  he  never  lodges  in  that  of  his 
predecessor.  The  old  men  prescribe  the  laws  for  the  rest  of  the 
people,  and  one  of  their  principles  is,  to  have  a  sovereign  respect 
for  the  great  Chief,  as  being  the  Brother  of  the  Sun  and  the 
Master  of  the  Temple.  They  believe  in  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  and  when  they  leave  this  world  they  go,  they  say,  to  live  in 
another,  there  to  be  recompensed  or  punished.  The  rewards  to 
which  they  look  forward,  consist  principally  in  feasting,  and  their 
chastisement  in  the  privation  of  every  pleasure.  Thus  they  think 
that  those  who  have  been  the  faithful  observers  of  their  laws  will 
be  conducted  into  a  region  of  pleasures,  where  all  kinds  of  exqui- 
site viands  will  be  furnished  them  in  abundance,  that  their 
delightful  and  tranquil  days  will  flow  on  in  the  midst  of  festivals, 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  271 

dances,  and  women ;  in  short,  that  they  will  revel  in  all  imagina- 
ble pleasures.  On  the  conti-arj,  the  violators  of  their  laws  will 
be  cast  upon  lands  unfruitful  and  entirely  covered  with  water, 
where  they  will  not  have  any  kind  of  corn,  but  will  be  exposed 
entirely  naked  to  the  sharp  bites  of  the  musquitoes,  that  all 
nations  will  make  war  upon  them,  that  they  will  never  eat  meat, 
and  have  no  nourishment  but  the  flesh  of  crocodiles,  spoiled  fish, 
and  shell-fish. 

These  people  blindly  obey  the  least  wish  of  their  great  Chief. 
They  look  upon  him  as  absolute  master,  not  only  of  their  pro- 
perty but  also  of  their  lives,  and  not  one  of  them  would  dare  to 
refuse  him  his  head,  if  he  should  demand  it ;  for  whatever  labors 
he  commands  them  to  execute,  they  are  forbidden  to  exact  any 
wages.  The  French,  who  are  often  in  need  of  hunters  or  of 
rowers  for  their  long  voyages,  never  apply  to  any  one  but  the 
great  Chief  He  furnishes  all  the  men  they  wish,  and  receives 
payment,  without  giving  any  part  to  those  unfortunate  individuals, 
who  are  not  permitted  even  to  complain.  One  of  the  principal 
articles  of  their  religion,  and  particularly  for  the  servants  of  the 
great  Chief,  is  that  of  honoring  his  funeral  rites  by  dying  with 
him,  that  they  may  go  and  serve  him  in  the  other  world.  In 
their  blindness  they  willingly  submit  to  this  law,  in  the  foolish 
belief,  that  in  the  train  of  their  Chief  they  will  go  to  enjoy  the 
greatest  happiness. 

To  give  an  idea  of  this  bloody  ceremony,  it  is  necessary  to 
know  that  as  soon  as  an  heir  presumptive  has  been  born  to  the 
great  Chief,  each  family  that  has  an  infant  at  the  breast  is  obliged 
to  pay  him  homage.  From  all  these  infants  they  choose  a  cer- 
tain number  whom  they  destine  for  the  service  of  the  young 
prince,  and  as  soon  as  they  are  of  a  competent  age,  they  furnish 
them,  with  employments  suited  to  their  talents.  Some  pass  their 
■  lives  in  hunting,  or  in  fishing,  to  furnish  supplies  for  the  table ; 
others  are  employed  in  agriculture,  while  others  serve  to  fill  up 


272  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

his  retinue.  If  lie  happen  to  die,  all  these  servants  sacrifice 
themselves  with  joy  to  follow  their  dear  master.  They  first  put 
on  all  their  finery,  and  repair  to  the  place  opposite  to  the  temple, 
where  all  the  people  are  assembled.  After  having  danced  and 
sung  a  sufficiently  long  time,  they  pass  around  their  neck  a  cord 
of  buffalo  hair  with  a  running  knot,  and  immediately  the  minis- 
ters appointed  for  executions  of  this  kind,  come  forward  to 
strangle  them,  recommending  them  to  go  and  rejoin  their  master, 
and  to  render  to  him  in  the  other  world  services  even  more  hon- 
orable than  those  which  had  occupied  them  in  this. 

The  principal  servants  of  the  great  Chief  having  been  strangled 
in  this  way,  they  strip  the  flesh  off  their  bones,  particularly  those 
of  their  arms  and  thighs,  and  leave  them  to  dry  for  two  months 
in  a  kind  of  tomb,  after  which  they  take  them  out  to  be  shut  up 
in  the  baskets,  which  are  placed  in  the  temple  by  the  side  of  the 
bones  of  their  master.  As  for  the  other  servants,  their  relatives 
carry  them  home  with  them,  and  bury  them  with  their  arms  and 
clothes. 

The  same  ceremony  is  observed  in  like  manner  on  th'e  death 
of  the  brothers  and  sisters  of  the  great  Chief  The  women  are 
always  strangled  to  follow  the  latter,  except  they  have  infants  at 
the  breast,  in  which  case  they  continue  to  live,  for  the  purpose  of 
nourishing  them.  And  we  often  see  many  who  endeavor  to  find 
nurses,  or  who  themselves  strangle  their  infants,  so  that  they 
shall  not  lose  the  right  of  sacrificing  themselves  in  the  public 
place,  according  to  the  ordinary  ceremonies,  and  as  the  law 
prescribes. 

This  government  is  hereditary ;  it  is  not,  however,  the  son  of 
the  reigning  chief  that  succeeds  his  father,  but  the  son  of  his 
sister,  or  the  first  princess  of  the  blood.  This  policy  is  founded 
on  the  knowledge  they  have  of  the  licentiousness  of  their  females. 
They  are  not  sure,  they  say,  that  the  children  of  the  chief's  wife 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  273 

may  be  of  the  blood  royal,  wbereas  the  son  of  the  sister  of  the 
great  Chief  must  be,  at  least  on  the  side  of  the  mother. 

The  princesses  of  the  blood  never  espouse  any  but  men  of  ob- 
scure family,  and  they  have  but  one  husband,  but  they  have  the 
right  of  dismissing  him  whenever  it  pleases  them,  and  of  choosing 
another  among  those  of  the  nation,  provided  he  has  not  made 
any  other  alliance  amOng  them.  If  the  husband  has  been  guilty 
of  infidelity,  the  princess  may  have  his  head  cut  off  in  an  instant ; 
but  she  is  not  herself  subject  to  the  same  law,  for  she  may  have 
as  many  lovers  as  she  pleases,  without  the  husband  having  any 
power  to  complain.  In  the  presence  of  his  wife  he  acts  with  the 
most  profound  respect,  never  eats  with  her,  and  salutes  her  with 
howls,  as  is  done  by  her  servants.  The  only  satisfaction  he  has 
is,  that  he  is  freed  from  the  necessity  of  laboring,  and  has  entire 
authority  over  those  who  serve  the  princess. 

In  former  times  the  nation  of  the  Natchez  was  very  large.  It 
counted  sixty  villages  and  eight  hundred  suns  or  princes ;  now 
it  is  reduced  to  six  little  villages  and  eleven  suns.  In  each  of 
these  Villages  there  is  a  temple  where  the  fire  is  always  kept 
burning  as  in  that  of  the  great  Chief,  whom  all  the  other  chiefs 
obey. 

The  great  Chief  nominates  to  the  most  important  of&ces  of  the 
state ;  such  are  the  two  war  chiefs,  the  two  masters  of  ceremony 
for  the  worship  of  the  temple,  the  two  officers  who  preside  over 
the  other  ceremonies  which  are  observed  when  foreigners  come 
to  treat  of  peace,  another  who  has  the  inspection  of  the  public 
works,  four  others  charged  with  the  arrangement  of  the  festivals 
with  which  they  publicly  entertain  the  nation,  and  such  strangers 
as  come  to  visit  them.  All  these  ministers  who  execute  the  will 
of  the  great  chief  are  treated  with  the  same  respect  and  obedi- 
ence as  if  he  personally  gave  the  orders. 

Each  year  the  people  assemble  to  plant  one  vast  field  with  In- 
dian corn,  beans,  pumpkins,  and  melons,  and  then  again  they  col- 

13* 


274  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

lect  in  the  same  way  to  gather  the  harvest.  A  large  cabin  situ- 
ated bn  a  beautiful  prairie  is  set  apart  to  hold  the  fruits  of  this 
harvest.  Once  in  the  summerj  towards  the  end  of  July,  the 
people  gather  by  order  of  the  great  Chief,  to  be  present  at  a 
grand  feast  which  he  gives  them.  This  festival  lasts  for  three 
days  and  three  nights,  and  each  one  contributes  what  he  can  to 
furnish  it ;  some  bring  game,  others  fish,  &c.  They  have  almost 
constant  dances,  while  the  great  Chief  and  his  sister  are  in  an 
elevated  lodge  covered  with  boughs,  from  whence  they  can  see 
the  joy  of  their  subjects.  The  princes,  the  princesses,  and  those 
who  by  their  office  are  of  distinguished  rank,  are  arranged  very 
near  the  Chief,  to  whom  they  show  their  respect  and  submission 
by  an  infinite  variety  of  ceremonies. 

The  great  Chief  and  his  sister  make  their  entrance  in  the 
place  of  the  assembly  on  a  litter  borne  by  eight  of  their  greatest 
men  :  the  chief  holds  in  his  hand  a  great  sceptre  ornamented 
with  painted  plumes,  and  all  the  people  dance  and  sing  about 
him  in  testimony  of  the  public  joy.  The  last  day  of  this  feast 
he  causes  all  his  subjects  to  approach,  and  makes  them  a  long 
harangue,  in  which  he  exhorts  them  to  fulfil  all  their  duties  to 
religion  ;  he  recommends  them  above  all  things  to  have  a  great 
veneration  for  the  spirits  which  reside  in  the  temple,  and  care- 
fully to  instruct  their  children.  If  any  one  has  distinguished 
himself  by  some  act  of  zeal,  he  is  then  publicly  praised.  Such 
a  case  happened  in  the  year  1702.  The  temple  having  been 
struck  with  lightning  and  reduced  to  ashes,  seven  or  eight  wo- 
men cast  their  infants  into  the  midst  of  the  flames  to  appease 
the  wrath  of  Heaven.  The  chief  called  these  heroines,  and  gave 
them  great  praises  for  the  courage  with  which  they  had  made  the 
sacrifice  of  that  which  they  held  most  dear  ;  he  finished  his  pane- 
gyric by  exhorting  the  other  women  to  imitate  so  beautiful  an 
example  in  similar  circumstances. 

The  fathers  of  families  do  not  fail  to  carry  to  the  temple  the 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  275 

first  of  their  fruits,  tlieir  corn  and  vegetables.  It  is  the  same 
even  with  presents  which  are  made  to  this  nation  ;  they  are  im- 
mediately oflfered  at  the  gate  of  the  temple,  when  the  Guardian, 
after  having  displayed  and  presented  them  to  the  spirits,  carries 
them  to  the  house  of  the  great  Chief,  who  makes  a  distribution  of 
them  as  he  judges  best,  without  any  person  testifying  the  least 
discontent. 

They  never  plant  their  fields  without  having  first  presented 
the  seed  in  the  temple  with  the  accustomed  ceremonies.  As 
soon  as  these  people  approach  the  temple,  they  raise  their  arms 
by  way  of  respect,  and  utter  three  howls,  after  which  they  place 
their  hands  on  the  earth,  and  raise  themselves  again  three  times 
with  as  many  reiterated  howls.  When  any  one  has  merely  to 
pass  before  the  temple,  he  only  pauses  to  salute  it  by  his  down- 
cast eyes  and  raised  arms.  If  a  father  or  mother  see  their  son 
fail  in  the  performance  of  this  ceremony,  they  will  punish  him 
immediately  with  repeated  blows  of  a  stick. 

Such  are  the  ceremonies  of  the  Natchez  Indians  with  regard 
to  their  religion.  Those  of  marriage  are  very  simple.  When  a 
young  man  thinks  of  marrying,  he  has  only  to  address  himself 
to  the  father  of  the  girl,  or  if  she  have  none,  to  her  eldest 
brother,  apd  they  agree  on  the  price,  which  he  pays  in  skins  or 
merchandise.  When  a  girl  has  even  lived  a  licentious  life,  they 
make  no  difficulty  in  receiving  her,  if  there  is  the  least  idea  that 
she  will  change  her  conduct  when  she  is  married.  Neither  do 
they  trouble  themselves  as  to  what  family  she  belongs,  provided 
that  she  pleases  them.  As  to  the  relatives  of  the  girl,  their  only 
care  is  to  inform  themselves  whether  he  who  asks  her  is  an  able 
hunter,  a  good  warrior,  and  an  excellent  workman.  These 
qualities  diminish  the  price  which  they  have  a  right  to  ask  on 
the  marriage. 

When  the  parties  have  agreed,  the  future  husband  goes  to 
the  chase  with  his  friends,  and  when  he  has  sufficient  either  of 


276  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


game  or  of  fish,  to  feast  the  two  families  who  have  contracted  the 
alliance,  they  assemble  at  the  house  of  the  parents  of  the  girl. 
They  particularly  serve  the  new  married  pair,  who  eat  from  the 
same  dish.  The  repast  being  ended,  the  bridegroom  smokes  the 
calumet  towards  the  parents  of  his  wife,  and  then  towards  his 
own  parents,  after  which  all  the  guests  retire.  The  new  married 
people  remain  together  until  the  next  day,  and  then  the  husband 
conducts  his  wife  to  the  residence  of  her  father-in-law,  where 
they  live  until  the  family  has  built  for  him  a  cabin  of  his  own. 
While  they  are  constructing  it,  he  passes  the  whole  day  in  the 
chase  to  furnish  food,  which  he  gives  to  those  who  are  employed 
in  this  work. 

The  laws  permit  the  Natchez  to  have  as  many  wives  as  they 
choose,  nevertheless  the  common  people  generally  have  but  one 
or  two.  This  however  is  not  the  case  with  the  chiefs,  their  number 
is  greater,  because  having  the  right  to  oblige  the  people  to  culti- 
vate their  fields,  without  giving  them  any  wages,  the  number  of 
their  wives  is  no  expense  to  them. 

The  marriage  of  the  chiefs  is  made  with  less  ceremony.  They 
content  themselves  with  sending  to  fetch  the  father  of  the  girl 
whom  they  wish  to  espouse,  and  they  declare  to  him  that  they 
will  give  her  the  rank  of  their  wives.  They  do  not  fail  however, 
as  soon  as  the  marriage  is  consummated,  to  make  a  present  to  the 
father  and  mother.  Although  they  have  many  wives,  they  keep 
but  one  or  two  in  their  own  cabins :  the  rest  remain  at  the  houses 
of  their  parents,  where  they  go  to  see  them  when  they  wish. 

At  certain  periods  of  the  moon  these  Indians  never  live  with 
their  wives.  Jealousy  has  so  little  place  in  their  hearts,  that 
many  find  no  difficulty  in  lending  their  wives  to  their  friends. 
This  indifference  in  the  conjugal  union  results  from  the  liberty 
they  have  of  changing  when  it  seems  good  to  them,  provided 
however  that  their  wives  have  never  borne  children  to  them,  for 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATjgHEZ.  ^  /,.      277 

^X~^^ y^ ^~7~ 

if  any  have  been  born  of  the  mari^^e,  o^thing  ba^  death^c^ 
separate  them,  ^>..    ^/j^y         ^>>  ^ 

When  this  nation  sends  out  a  detachment  for  wdry  the  chi^f  of 
the  party  erects  two  kinds  of  poles  painted  red  from' t^er  top  trf/>   > 
the  bottom,  ornamented  with  red  plumes,  and  arrows  ana<^ma-  yf' 
hawks,  also  painted  red.     These  poles  are  pointed  to  the  side  jt^ 
which  they  are  to  carry  the  war.     Those  who  wish  to  join  the 
party,  after  having  ornamented  and  daubed  themselves  with  dif- 
ferent colors,  come  to  harangue  the  war  chief     This  harangue, 
which  one  makes  after  the  other,  and  which  lasts  nearly  half  an 
hour,  consists  of  a  thousand  protestations  of  service,  by  which 
they  assure  him  that  they  ask  nothing  more  than  to  die  with 
him,  that  they  are  charmed  to  learn  of  so  able  a  warrior  the  art 
of  taking  scalps,  and  that  they  fear  neither  the  hunger  nor  fa- 
tigues to  which  they  are  going  to  be  exposed. 

When  a  sufficient  number  of  braves  have  presented  themselves 
to  the  war  chief,  he  causes  to  be  made  at  his  house  a  beverage 
which  they  call  the  War  Medicine.  This  is  an  emetic,  which 
they  make  from  a  root  they  boil  in  large  kettles  full  of  water. 
The  warriors,  sometimes  to  the  number  of  three  hundred,  having 
seated  themselves  about  the  kettle,  they  serve  each  one  with  two 
pots  of  it.  The  ceremony  is  to  swallow  them  with  a  single 
effort,  and  then  to  throw  them  up  immediately  by  the  mouth, 
with  efforts  so  violent  that  they  can  be  heard  at  a  great  dis- 
tance. 

After  this  ceremony,  the  war  chief  appoints  the  day  of  depar- 
ture, that  each  one  may  prepare  provisions  necessary  for  the  cam- 
paign. During  this  time,  the  braves  repair  evening  and  morning 
to  the  place  before  the  Temple,  where  after  having  danced  and 
related  in  detail  the  brilliant  actions  in  which  their  bravery  was 
conspicuous,  they  chant  their  death  songs. 

To  see  the  extreme  joy  they  show  at  their  departure,  we  should 
say  that  they  had  already  signalized  their  valor  by  some  great 


278  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

victory,  but  a  very  small  thing  alone  is  necessary  to  disconcert 
their  plans.  They  are  so  superstitious  with  respect  to  dreams,  that 
a  single  one  of  evil  augury  can  arrest  the  execution  of  their  enter- 
prise, and  oblige  them  to  return  when  they  are  on  the  march. 
"We  see  parties,  which  after  having  gone  through  with  all  the  cer- 
emonies I  have  mentioned,  immediately  break  off  from  their  ex- 
pedition, because  they  have  heard  a  dog  bark  in  an  extraordi- 
nary manner :  in  an  instant  their  ardor  for  glory  is  changed  into 
a  perfect  panic. 

When  on  the  war-path,  they  march  in  single  file  :  four  or  five 
men  who  are  the  best  walkers  lead  the  way,  and  keep  in  advance 
of  the  army  a  quarter  of  a  league,  to  observe  every  thing,  and 
give  immediate  notice.  They  encamp  every  evening  an  hour  be- 
fore sunset,  and  lie  down  about  a  large  fire,  each  one  with  his 
arms  near  him.  Before  they  encamp,  they  take  the  precaution 
to  send  out  twenty  warriors  to  the  distance  of  a  half  league 
around  the  camp,  for  the  purpose  of  avoiding  all  surprise.  They 
never  post  sentinels  during  the  night,  but  as  soon  as  they  have 
supped,  they  extinguish  all  the  fires.  At  night  the  war  chief 
exhorts  them  not  to  give  themselves  up  to  a  profound  sleep, 
and  to  keep  their  arms  always  in  a  state  of  readiness.  He  ap- 
points a  place  where  they  shall  rally  in  case  they  are  attacked 
during  the  night  and  put  to  flight. 

As  the  war  Chiefs  always  carry  with  them  their  idols,  or  what 
they  call  their  Spirits,  well  secured  in  some  skins,  at  night  they 
suspend  them  from  a  small  pole  painted  red,  which  they  erect  in 
a  slanting  position,  so  that  it  may  be  bent  on  the  side  towards  the 
enemy.  The  warriors,  before  they  go  to  sleep,  with  tomahawk  in 
hand,  pass  one  after  the  other  in  a  dance  before  these  pretended 
Spirits,  at  the  same  time  uttering  the  fiercest  threats  towards  the 
side  on  which  are  their  enemies. 

When  the  war  party  is  considerable,  as  it  enters  the  enemy's 
country,  they  march  in  five  or  six  columns.     They  have  many 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE   NATCHEZ.  279 

spies,  who  go  out  on  scouting  expeditions.  If  they  perceive  that 
their  march  is  known,  they  ordinarily '  adopt  the  resolution  of 
retracing  their  steps,  leaving  a  small  troop  of  from  ten  to  twenty 
men  who  detach  themselves,  and  endeavor  to  surprise  some  hun- 
ters at  a  distance  from  the  villages ;  on  their  return  they  chant 
their  songs  with  reference  to  the  scalps  they  have  taken.  If  they 
have  taken  any  prisoners,  they  force  them  to  sing  and  dance  for 
some  days  before  the  temple,  after  which  they  present  them  to 
the  relatives  of  those  who  had  been  killed.  These  relatives  are 
dissolved  in  tears  during  this  ceremony,  and  drying  their  eyes 
with  the  scalps  which  have  been  taken,  they  contribute  among 
themselves  to  recompense  the  warriors  who  have  taken  these  cap- 
tives, whose  lot  is  to  be  burned. 

The  Natchez,  like  all  the  other  nations  of  Lousiana,  distinguish 
by  particular  names  those  who  have  killed  a  greater  or  less  num* 
ber  of  the  enemy.  The  old  war  chiefs  distribute  these  names 
according  to  the  merit  of  the  warriors.  To  deserve  the  title  of  a 
great  man-slayer,  it  is  necessary  to  have  taken  ten  slaves  or  to 
have  carried  off  twenty  scalps.  When  a  person  understands  their 
language,  the  name  itself  of  a  warrior  enables  him  to  learn  all  his 
exploits.  *  Those  who,  for  the  first  time,  have  taken  a  scalp  or 
made  a  captive,  do  not  sleep  at  their  return  with  their  wives,  and 
do  not  eat  any  meat ;  they  ought  not  to  partake  of  anything  but 
fish  and  thickened  milk.  This  abstinence  lasts  for  six  months. 
If  they  fail  to  observe  it,  they  imagine  that  the  soul  of  him  whom 
they  have  killed  will  cause  them  to  dih  through  sorcery,  that  they 
will  never  again  obtain  any  advantage  over  their  enemies,  and 
that  the  slightest  wounds  they  may  receive  will  prove  fatal. 

They  take  extreme  care  that  the  great  Chief  shall  not  in  any 
way  expose  hie  life  when  he  goes  to  war.  If,  carried  away  by  his 
valor,  he  should  happen  to  be  killed,  the  Chiefs  of  the  party  and 
the  other  principal  warriors  would  be  put  to  death  on  their 
return ;  but  executions  of  this  kind  are  almost  without  example, 


280  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

on  account  of  the  precautions  thej  take  to  preserve  him  from  this 
evil. 

This  nation,  like  the  others,  has  its  medicine-men ;  these  are 
generally  old  men,  who  without  study  or  any  science,  undertake 
to  cure  all  complaints.  They  do  not  attempt  this  by  simples,  or 
by  drugs  ;  all  their  art  consists  in  different  juggleries  ;  that  is  to 
say,  that  they  dance  and  sing  night  and  day  about  the  sick  man, 
and  smoke  without  ceasing,  swallowing  the  smoke  of  the  tobacco. 
These  jugglers  eat  scarcely  anything  during  all  the  time  that 
they  are  engaged  in  the  cure  of  the  sick,  but  their  chants  and 
their  dances  are  accompanied  by  contortions  so  violent,  that 
although  they  are  entirely  naked  and  should  naturally  suffer  from 
cold,  yet  they  are  always  foaming  at  the  mouth.  They  have  a 
little  basket  in  which  they  keep  what  they  call  their  Spirits,  that 
is  to  say,  small  roots  of  different  kinds,  heads  of  owls,  small  par- 
eels  of  the  hair  of  fallow  deer,  some  teeth  of  animals,  some  small 
stones  or  pebbles,  and  other  similar  trifles. 

It  appears  that  to  restore  health  to  the  sick,  they  invoke  with- 
out ceasing  that  which  they  have  in  their  basket.  Some  of  them 
have  there  a  certain  root,  which  by  its  smell  can  put  serpents  to 
sleep  and  render  them  senseless.  After  having  rubbed  their 
hands  and  body  with  this  root,  they  take  hold  of  these  reptiles 
without  fearing  their  bite,  which  is  mortal.  Sometimes  they  cut, 
with  a  flint,  the  part  afflicted  with  the  malady,  and  then  suck  out 
all  the  blood  they  can  draw  from  it,  and  in  returning  it  imme- 
diately into  a  dish,  they  at  the  same  time  spit  out  a  little  piece  of 
wood,  or  straw,  or  leather,  which  they  have  concealed  under  the 
tongue.  Drawing  to  it  the  attention  of  the  relatives  of  the  sick 
man,  "  There,"  say  they,  "  is  the  cause  of  the  sickness."  These 
medicine-men  are  always  paid  in  advance.  If  the  sick  man 
recovers,  their  gain  is  very  considerable,  but  if  he  should  die, 
they  are  sure  to  have  their  heads  cut  off  by  the  relatives  or 
friends  of  the  deceased.     This  never  fails  to  be  done,  and  even 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  2S1 

the  relatives  of  the  medicine-men  find  nothing  at  all  of  which  to 
complain,  and  do  not  testify  any  concern. 

There  is  the  same  rule  with  some  other  jugglers,  who  under- 
take to  procure  rain  or  fair  weather.  These  are  commonly  indo- 
lent, old  men,  who  wishing  to  avoid  the  labor  which  is  required 
in  hunting,  fishing,  and  the  cultivation  of  the  fields,  exercise  this 
dangerous  trade  to  gain  a  support  for  their  families.  Towards 
spring,  the  nation  taxes  itself  to  purchase  from  these  jugglers 
favorable  weather  for  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  If  the  harvest 
prove  abundant,  they  gain  a  handsome  reward,  but  if  it  is  unfor- 
tunate, they  take  it  from  them,  and  cut  off  their  heads.  Thus 
those  who  engage  in  this  profession  risk  everything  to  gain  every- 
thing. In  other  respects  their  life  is  very  idle ;  they  have  no 
other  inconvenience  than  that  of  fasting  and  dancing  with  a  pipe 
in  their  mouth,  full  of  water  and  pierced  like  a  watering-pot, 
which  they  blow  into  the  air  on  the  side  where  the  clouds  are 
thickest.  In  one  hand  they  hold  the  sicicouei,  which  is  a  kind  of 
rattle,  and  in  the  other  their  spirits,  which  they  stretch  out  to- 
wards the  clouds,  uttering  frightful  cries  to  invite  them  to  burst 
upon  their  fields. 

If  it  is  pleasant  weather  for  which  they  ask,  they  do  not  use 
these  pipes,  but  they  mount  on  the  roof  of  their  cabins,  and  with 
their  arms  make  signs  to  the  clouds,  blowing  with  all  their 
strength,  that  it  shall  not  stop  over  their  lands,  but  pass  beyond. 
When  the  clouds  are  dissipated  according  to  their  wish,  they 
dance  and  sing  about  their  spirits,  which  they  place  reverently  on 
a  kind  of  pillow  ;  they  redouble  their  fasts,  and  when  the  cloud 
has  passed,  they  swaUow  the  smoke  of  tobacco,  and  hold  up  their 
pipes  to  the  sky. 

Although  they  never  show  any  favor  to  these  charlatans,  when 
they  do  not  obtain  what  they  ask,  yet  the  profit  thoy  receive  is 
so  great,  when  by  chance  they  succeed,  that  we  see  a  great  num- 
ber of  these  savages  who  do  not  at  all  fear  to  run  the  risks.     It  is 


289  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

to  be  observed,  that  he  who  undertakes  to  furnish  rain,  never  en- 
gages to  procure  pleasant  weather.  There  is  another  kind  of 
charlatans  to  whom  this  privilege  belongs,  and  when  you  ask 
them  the  reason,  they  answer  boldly  that  their  spirits  can  give 
but  the  one  or  the  other. 

When  one  of  these  Indians  dies,  his  relatives  come  to  mourn 
his  death  during  an  entire  day,  then  they  array  him  in  his  most 
beautiful  dresses,  they  paint  his  face  and  his  hair,  and  ornament 
him  with  plumes,  after  which  they  carry  him  to  the  grave  pre- 
pared for  him,  placing  by  his  side  his  arms,  a  kettle,  and  some 
provisions.  For  the  space  of  a  month,  his  relatives  come  at  the 
dawn  of  day  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  night,  to  weep  for  half 
an  hour  at  his  grave.  Each  one  names  his  degree  of  relationship. 
If  he  were  the  father  of  a  family,  the  wife  cries,  "  My  dear  hus- 
band, ah!  how  I  regret  you!"  The  children  cry,  "My  dear 
father  !"  The  others,  "  My  uncle  !  my  cousin  !"  &c.  The  near- 
est relations  continue  this  ceremony  for  three  months ;  they  cut 
off  their  hair  in  sign  of  grief,  they  abstain  from  painting  the  body, 
and  are  never  found  at  any  assembly  for  festivity. 

When  any  foreign  nation  comes  to  treat  of  peace  with  the 
Natchez  Indians,  they  send  their  couriers  to  give  notice  of  the 
day  and  hour  when  they  shall  make  their  entrance.  The  great 
Chief  orders  the  masters  of  ceremony  to  prepare  all  things  for 
this  grand  occasion.  They  begin  by  naming  those  who  during 
each  day  should  support  the  strangers,  for  the  expence  never  falls 
upon  the  chief,  but  always  on  his  subjects.  Then  they  clear  the 
roads,  they  sweep  the  cabins,  they  arrange  the  seats  in  a  large 
hall  which  is  on  the  mound  of  the  great  Chief  by  the  side  of  his 
cabin.  His  throne,  which  is  on  an  elevation,  is  painted  and  or- 
namented, and  the  bottom  is  furnished  with  beautiful  mats. 

On  the  day  that  the  ambassadors  are  to  make  their  entrance, 
all  the  nation  assembles.  The  masters  of  ceremony  place  the 
princes,  the  chiefs  of  the  villages,  and  the  old  chiefs  of  quality 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE   NATCHEZ.  283 

near  the  great  Chief,  on  particular  seats.  When  the  ambassadors 
arrive,  and  are  within  five  hundred  steps  of  the  great  Chief,  they 
stop  and  chant  the  song  of  peace.  The  ambassage  ordinarily 
consists  of  thirty  men  and  six  females.  Six  of  the  best  made, 
and  who  have  the  finest  voices,  march  in  front ;  they  are  followed 
by  the  others  who  chant  in  like  manner,  regulating  the  cadence 
with  the  sicicouet.     The  six  females  are  the  last. 

When  the  chief  has  directed  them  to  approach,  they  advance  ; 
those  who  have  the  calumets,  chant  and  dance  with  much  agility, 
now  turning  around  each  other,  and  now  presenting  themselves 
in  front,  but  always  with  violent  movements  and  extraordinary 
contortions.  When  they  have  entered  the  circle,  they  dance 
about  the  chair  on  which  the  chief  is  seated,  they  rub  him  with 
their  calumets  from  his  feet  even  to  his  head,  and  after  that  go 
back  to  find  those  who  belong  to  their  suite.  Then  they  fill  one 
of  their  calumets  with  tobacco,  and  holding  the  fire  in  one  hand, 
they  advance  altogether  before  the  chief  and  smoke  it :  they  di- 
rect the  first  puff  of  smoke  towards  the  heavens,  the  second  to- 
wards the  earth,  and  the  others  around  the  horizon,  after  which 
they  without  ceremony  present  the  pipe  to  the  princes  and  to  the 
other  chiefs. 

This  ceremony  having  been  finished,  the  ambassadors,  as  a 
token  of  alliance,  rub  their  hands  on  the  stomach  of  the  chief, 
and  rub  themselves  over  the  whole  body ;  they  then  place 
their  calumets  before  the  chief  on  small  forks,  while  the  per- 
son among  the  ambassadors  who  is  particularly  charged  with 
the  orders  of  his  nation,  delivers  an  harangue  which  lasts  for 
an  entire  hour.  When  he  has  finished,  they  make  a  sign  to  the 
strangers  to  be  seated  on  the  benches  ranged  near  the  great  Chief, 
who  responds  to  them  by  a  discourse  of  equal  length.  Then 
the  master  of  ceremonies  lights  the  great  calumet  of  peace,  and 
makes  the  strangers  smoke,  who  swallow  the  tobacco  smoke. 
The  great  Chief  enquires  of  them,  whether  they  arrived  safe  ? 


284  JESUITS   IN  AMERICA. 

that  is,  whether  they  are  well,  and  those  who  are  around  them  go 
one  after  the  other  to  discharge  the  same  office  of  politeness. 
After  which  they  conduct  them  to  the  cabin  which  has  been 
prepared  for  them,  and  where  they  are  feasted. 

That  same  evening  at  sunset,  the  ambassadors,  with  the  calu- 
met in  their  hands,  go  with  singing  to  find  the  great  Chief,  and 
having  raised  him  on  their  shoulders,  they  transport  him  to  the 
quarter  in  which  their  cabin  is  situated.  They  spread  on  the 
ground  a  large  skin,  on  which  they  cause  him  to  sit  down.  One 
of  them  places  himself  behind  him,  and  putting  his  hands  on  the 
Chiefs  shoulders,  he  agitates  all  his  body,  while  the  others,  seated 
in  a  circle  on  the  ground,  chant  the  history  of  their  distinguished 
deeds.  After  this  ceremony,  which  is  repeated  night  and  morn- 
ing for  four  days,  the  great  Chief  returns  to  his  cabin.  When 
he  pays  his  last  visit  to  the  ambassadors,  these  place  a  stake  at 
his  feet,  about  which  they  seat  themselves :  the  braves  of  the 
nation  having  arrayed  themselves  in  all  their  finery,  dance 
around,  striking  the  stake,  and  in  turn  recounting  their  great  ex- 
ploits in  war,  then  follows  the  presentation  of  presents  to  the 
ambassadors,  which  consist  of  kettles,  hatchets,  guns,  powder, 
balls,  &c. 

The  day  following  this  last  ceremony,  it  is  permitted  to  the 
ambassadors  to  walk  through  the  whole  village,  which  before 
they  were  not  able  to  do.  Then  every  evening  they  give  thorn 
spectacles,  that  is  to  say,  the  men  and  women  in  their  most  beau- 
tiful dresses  assemble  at  the  public  place,  and  dance  until  the 
night  is  far  advanced.  When  they  are  ready  to  return  home, 
the  masters  of  the  ceremonies  furnish  them  with  the  provisions 
necessary  for  the  journey. 

After  having  thus  given  you  a  slight  idea  of  the  character  and 
customs  of  the  Natchez  Indians,  I  proceed,  my  Eeverend  Father, 
as  I  have  promised  you,  to  enter  on  a  detail  of  their  perfidy  and 
treason.     It  was  on  the  second  of  December  of  the  year  1729, 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  285 

that  we  learned  they  had  surprised  the  French,  and  had  mas- 
sacred almost  all  of  them.  This  sad  news  was  first  brought  to  us 
by  one  of  the  planters,  who  had  escaped  their  fury.  It  was  con- 
firmed to  us  on  the  following  day  by  other  French  fugitives,  and 
finally,  some  French  women  whom  they  had  made  slaves,  and  were 
forced  afterwards  to  restore,  brought  us  all  the  particulars. 

At  the  first  rumour  of  an  event  so  sad,  the  alarm  and  conster- 
nation was  general  in  New  Orleans.  Although  the  massacre 
had  taken  place  more  than  a  hundred  leagues  from  here,  you 
would  have  supposed  that  it  had  happened  under  our  own  eyes ; 
each  one  was  mourning  the  loss  of  a  relative,  a  friend,  or  some 
property ;  all  were  alarmed  for  their  own  lives,  for  there  was  rea- 
son to  fear  that  the  conspiracy  of  the  Indians  had  been  general. 

This  unlocked  for  massacre  began  on  Monday,  the  28th  of 
October,  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Some  cause  of*  dis- 
satisfaction which  the  Natchez  thought  they  had  with  the  Com- 
mander,* and  the  arrival  of  a  number  of  richly  loaded  boats  for 

*  [The  "  cause  of  dissatisfaction  which  tlie  Natchez  thought  they  had  with 
the  Commander''  was  of  some  importance,  rather  more  so  than  Father  le 
Petit  gives  us  to  understand.  We  find  it  thus  related  in  a  history  of  the 
State : — "  M.  du  Chopart,  governor  of  Fort  Rosalie,  was  a  man  of  an  over- 
hearing disposition  and  vindictive  temper,  who  had  made  himself  odious  to 
the  Indians  by  diflferent  acts  of  injustice.  Having  determined  to  build  a 
town,  he  selected,  with  wanton  cruelty,  the  site  of  a  village  of  the  Natchez, 
then  occupied  by  a  numerous  population  of  the  unoffending  people.  Accord- 
ingly he  directed  the  chiefs  to  remove  the  inhabitants,  and  plant  them  in 
another  place.  The  Natchez,  perceiving  that  their  ruin  was  resolved  on, 
endeavored  to  gain  time,  while  they  effected  a  union  among  themselves,  and 
an  alliance  with  the  other  tribes.  By  the  promise  of  a  tribute  for  each  hut, 
they  succeeded  in  inducing  the  Commander  to  postpone  the  execution  of  his 

resolve  until  after  the  harvest A  general  massacre  ensued.    M.  de 

Chopart  fell  by  the  hands  of  one  of  the  meanest  of  the  Indians,  the  Chiefs 
disdaining  to  stain  their  hands  with  his  blood." 

Bancroft  says, — "The  Commander  Chopart,  swayed  by  a  brutal  avarice. 


286  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

the  garrison  and  the  colonists,  determined  them  to  hasten  their 
enterprise,  and  to  strike  their  blow  sooner  than  they  had  agreed 
with  the  other  confederate  tribes.  And  it  was  thus  that  they 
carried  their  plan  into  execution.  First  they  divided  themselves, 
and  sent  into  the  fort,  into  the  village,  and  into  the  two  grants,  as 
many  Indians  as  there  were  French  in  each  of  these  places  ;  then 
they  feigned  that  they  were  going  out  for  a  grand  hunt,  and 
undertook  to  trade  with  the  French  for  guns,  powder,  and  ball, 
offering  to  pay  them  as  much,  and  even  more  than  was  customary, 
and  in  truth,  as  there  was  no  reason  to  suspect  their  fidelity,  they 
made  at  that  time  an  exchange  of  their  poultry  and  corn,  for 
some  arms  and  ainmunition  which  they  used  advantageously 
against  us.  It  is  true  that  some  expressed  their  distrust,  but 
this  was  thought  to  have  so  little  foundation,  that  they  were 
treated  as  cowards  who  were  frightened  at  their  own  shadows. 
They  had  been  on  their  guard  against  the  Tchadas^  but  as  for 
the  Natchez^  they  had  never  distrusted  them,  and  they  were  so 
persuaded  of  their  good  faith,  that  it  increased  their  hardihood. 
Having  thus  posted  themselves  in  different  houses,  provided  with 
the  arms  obtained  from  us,  they  attacked  at  the  same  time  each 
his  man,  and  in  less  than  two  hours  they  massacred  more  than 
two  hundred  of  the  French.  The  best  known  are  M.  de  Chepar, 
Commander  of  the  post,  M.  du  Codere,  Commander  among  the 
Yazous,  M.  des  Ursins,  Messieurs  de  Kolly,  father  and  son, 
Messieurs  de  Longrays,  des  Noyers,  Bailly,  &c. 

The  Father  du  Poisson*  had  just  performed  the  funeral  rites 
of  his  associate,  the  Brother  Crucy,  who  had  died  very  suddenly 

demanded  as  a  plantation  the  very  site  o"  the  principal  village."  [Hist. 
U.  States,  iii.,  p.  360.)  And  the  Jesuit  Father  Vivier,  in  one  of  the  succeed- 
ing letters  in  this  volume,  from  "  the  Mission  to  the  Illinois,"  says,  when 
alluding  to  this  massacre,  "  La  tyrannie  qiSun  Commandant  Frajigois  entreprit 
d'exercer  sur  eux,  les  poussa  a  bout."] 
*  Author  of  the  last  two  Letters. 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  287 

of  a  sun-stroke  :  lie  was  on  his  way  to  consult  M.  Perrier,  and  to 
adopt  with  him  proper  measures  to  enable  the  Akensas  to  de- 
scend to  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  voyagers.  He  arrived  among  the  Natchez  on  the  26th.  of 
November,  that  is,  two  days  before  the  massacre.  The  next  day, 
which  was  the  first  Sunday  of  Advent,  he  said  Mass  in  the  Par- 
ish, and  preached  in  the  absence  of  the  Cure.  He  was  to  have 
returned  in  the  afternoon  to  his  Mission  among  the  Akensas, 
but  he  was  detained  by  some  sick  persons,  to  whom  it  was  neces- 
sary to  administer  the  Sacraments.  On  Monday,  he  was  about 
to  say  Mass,  and  to  carry  the  Holy  Sacrament  to  one  of  those 
sick  persons  whom  he  had  confessed  the  evening  before,  when 
the  massacre  began ;  a  gigantic  chief  six  feet  in  height,  seized 
him,  and  having  thrown  him  to  the  ground,  cut  off  his  head  with 
blows  of  a  hatchet.  The  Father  in  falling  only  uttered  these 
words,  "  Ah,  my  God  !  ah,  my  God  !"  M.  du  Codere  drew  his 
sword  to  defend  him,  when  he  was  himself  killed  by  a  musket 
ball  from  another  Indian  whom  he  did  not  perceive.. 

These  barbarians  spared  but  two  of  the  Erench,  a  tailor  and  a 
carpenter,  who  were  able  to  serve  their  wants.  They  did  not 
treat  badly  either  the  negro  slaves,  or  the  Indians  who  were  wil- 
ling to  give  themselves  up  ;  but  they  ripped  up  the  belly  of  every 
pregnant  woman,  and  killed  almost  all  those  who  were  nursing 
their  children,  because  they  were  disturbed  by  their  cries  and 
tears.  They  did  not  kill  the  other  women,  but  made  them  their 
slaves,  and  treated  them  with  every  indignity  during  the  two  or 
three  months  that  they  were  their  masters.  The  least  miserable 
were  those  who  knew  how  to  sew,  because  they  kept  them  busy 
in  making  shirts,  dresses,  &c.  The  others  were  employed  in  cut- 
ting and  carrying  wood  for  cooking,  and  in  pounding  the  corn  of 
which  they  make  their  sagamite.  But  two  things,  above  all,  ag- 
gravated the  grief  and  hardness  of  their  slavery  ;  it  was,  in  the 
first  place,  to  have  for  masters  those  same  persons  whom  they  had 


288  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

seen  dipping  their  cruel  hands  in  the  "blood  of  their  husbands ; 
and,  in  the  second  place,  to  hear  them  continually  saying,  that 
the  French  had  been  treated  in  the  same  manner  at  all  the  other 
posts,  and  that  the  country  was  now  entirely  freed  from  them. 

During  the  massacre,  the  Sun,  or  the  great  Chief  of  the  Nat- 
chez, was  seated  quietly  under  the  tobacco  shed  of  the  company. 
His  warriors  brought  to  his  feet  the  head  of  the  Commander, 
about  which  they  ranged  those  of  the  principal  French  of  the 
post,  leaving  their  bodies  a  prey  to  the  dogs,  the  buzzards,  and 
other  carnivorous  birds. 

When  they  were  assured  that  not  another  Frenchman  remained 
at  the  post,  they  applied  themselves  to  plunder  the  houses,  the 
magazine  of  the  India  Company,  and  all  the  boats  which  were 
still  loaded  by  the  bank  of  the  river.  They  employed  the  ne- 
groes to  transport  the  merchandise,  which  they  divided  among 
themselves,  with  the  exception"  of  the  munitions  of  war,  which 
they  placed  for  security  in  a  separate  cabin.  While  the  brandy 
lasted,  of  which  they  found  a  good  supply,  they  passed  their  days 
and  nights  in  drinking,  singing,  dancing,  and  insulting  in  the 
most  barbarous  manner,  the  dead  bodies  and  the  memory  of  the 
French.  The  Tchactas,  and  the  other  Indians  being  engaged  in 
the  plot  with  them,  they  felt  at  their  ease,  and  did  not  at  all  fear 
that  they  would  draw  on  themselves  the  vengeance  which  was 
merited  by  their  cruelty  and  perfidy.  One  night  when  they 
were  plunged  in  drunkenness  and  sleep,  Madame  Des  Noyers 
wished  to  make  use  of  the  negroes  to  revenge  the  death  of  her 
husband  and  the  French,  but  she  was  betrayed  by  the  person  to 
whom  she  confided  her  design,  and  came  very  near  being  burned 
alive. 

Some  of  the  French  escaped  the  fury  of  the  Indians  by  taking 
refuge  in  the  woods,  where  they  suffered  extremely  from  hunger 
and  the  effects  of  the  weather.  One  of  them,  on  arriving  here, 
relieved  us  of  a  little  disquietude  we  felt  with  regard  to  the  post 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  289 

we  occupy  among  the  Yazous,  which  is  not  more  than  forty  or 
fifty  leagues  above  the  Natchez  by  water,  and  only  from  fifteen 
to  twenty  by  land.  Not  being  able  longer  to  endure  the  extreme 
cold  from  which  he  sufiered,  he  left  the  woods  under  cover  of 
night,  to  go  and  warm  himself  in  the  house  of  a  Frenchman. 
When  he  was  near  it  he  heard  the  voices  of  Indians,  and  delibe- 
rated whether  he  should  enter.  He  determined,  however,  to  do 
so,  preferring  rather  to  perish  by  the  hand  of  these  barbarians, 
than  to  die  of  famine  and  cold.  He  was  agreeably  surprised  when 
he  found  these  savages  eager  to  render  him  a  service,  to  heap 
kindnesses  upon  him,  to  commiserate  him,  to  console  him,  to  fur- 
nish him  with  provisions,  clothes,  and  a  boat  to  make  his  escape 
to  New  Orleans.  These  were  the  Yazous,  who  were  returning 
from  chanting  the  calumet  at  Oumas.  The  Chief  charged  him 
to  say  to  M.  Perrier,  that  he  had  nothing  to  fear  on  the  part  of 
the  Yazous,  that  "  they  would  not  lose  their  spirit,"  that  is,  that 
they  would  always  remain  attached  to  the  French,  and  that  he 
would  be  constantly  on  the  watch  with  his  tribe,  to  warn  the 
French  boats  that  were  descending  the  river  to  be  on  their  guard 
against  the  Natchez. 

We  believed  for  a  long  time  that  the  promises  of  this  Chief 
were  very  sincere,  and  feared  no  more  Indian  perfidy  for  our  post 
among  the  Yazous.  But  learn,  my  Reverend  Father,  the  dispo- 
sition of  these  Indians,  and  how  little  one  is  able  to  trust  their 
words,  even  when  accompanied  by  the  greatest  demonstrations  of 
friendship.  Scarcely  had  they  returned  to  their  own  village, 
when,  loaded  with  the  presents  they  received  from  the  Natchez, 
they  followed  their  example  and  imitated  their  treachery.  Uniting 
with  the  Corroys^  they  agreed  together  to  exterminate  the  French. 
They  began  with  Father  Souel,*  the  missionary  of  both  tribes, 
who  was  then  living  in  the  midst  of  them,  in  their  own  village. 

[*  Father  Souel  was  the  companion  of  Father  du  Poisson,  in  his  "  Voyage 
up  the  Mississippi."] 

U 


290  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

The  fidelity  of  the  Ofogoulas^  who  were  then  absent  at  the  chase, 
has  never  been  shaken,  and  they  now  compose  one  village  with 
the  Tonikas. 

On  the  nth  of  December,  Father  Souel  was  returning  in  the 
evening  from  visiting  the  Chief,  and  while  in  a  ravine,  received 
many  musket-balls,  and  fell  dead  on  the  spot.  The  Indians  im- 
mediately rushed  to  his  cabin  to  plunder  it.  His  negro,  who 
composed  all  his  family  and  all  his  defence,  armed  himself  with 
a  wood-cutter's  knife,  to  prevent  the  pillage,  and  even  wounded 
one  of  the  savages.  This  zealous  action  cost  him  his  life,  but, 
happily,  less  than  a  month  before  he  had  received  baptism,  and 
was  living  in  a  most  Christian  manner. 

These  Indians,  who  even  to  that  time  had  seemed  sensible  of 
the  affection  which  their  Missionary  bore  them,  reproached  them- 
selves for  his  death  as  soon  as  they  were  capable  of  reflection ;  but 
returning  again  to  their  natural  ferocity,  they  adopted  the  resolu- 
tion of  putting  a  finishing  stroke  to  their  crime  by  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  whole  French  post.  "  Since  the  Black  Chief  is  dead," 
said  they,  "  it  is  the  same  as  if  all  the  French  were  dead — let  us 
not  spare  any." 

The  next  day  they  executed  their  barbarous  plan.  They 
repaired  early  in  the  morning  to  the  fort,  which  was  not  more 
than  a  league  distant,  and  whose  occupants  supposed,  on  their 
arrival,  that  the  Indians  wished  to  chant  the  calumet  to  the 
Chevalier  des  Roches,  who  commanded  that  post  in  the  absence 
of  M.  de  Codere.  He  had  but  seventeen  men  with  him,  who  had 
no  suspicion  of  any  evil  design  on  the  part  of  the  savages,  and  were 
therefore  all  massacred,  not  one  escaping  their  fury.  They,  how- 
ever, granted  their  lives  to  four  women  and  five  children,  whom 
they  found  there,  and  whom  they  made  slaves. 

One  of  the  Yazous  having  stripped  the  Missionary,  clothed 
himself  in  his  garments,  and  shortly  after  announced  to  the 
Natchez,  that  his  nation  had  redeemed  their  pledge,  and  that 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  291 

the  French  settled  among  them  were  all  massacred.  In  this  city 
there  was  no  longer  any  doubt  on  that  point,  as  soon  as  they 
learned  what  came  near  being  the  fate  of  Father  Doutreleau. 
This  Missionary  had  availed  himself  of  the  time  when  the  In- 
dians were  engaged  in  their  winter  occupations,  to  come  and  see 
us,  for  the  purpose  of  regulating  some  matters  relating  to  Ms 
mission.  He  set  out  on  the  first  day  of  this  year,  1730,  and  not 
expecting  to  arrive  at  the  residence  of  Father  Souel,  of  whose 
fate  he  was  ignorant,  in  time  to  say  Mass,  he  determined  to  say  it 
at  the  mouth  of  the  little  river  of  the  Yazous,  where  his  party 
had  cabined. 

As  he  was  preparing  for  this  sacred  office,  he  saw  a  boat  full 
of  Indians  landing.  They  demanded  from  them,  of  what  nation 
they  were  ?  "  Yazous,  comrades  of  the  French,"  they  replied, 
making  a  thousand  friendly  demonstrations  to  the  voyagers  who 
accompanied  the  Missionary,  and  presenting  them  with  provisions. 
While  the  Father  was  preparing  his  "altar,  a  flock  of  bustards 
passed,  and  the  voyagers  fired  at  them  the  only  two  guns  they 
had,  without  thinking  of  reloading,  as  Mass  had  already  com- 
menced. The  Indians  noted  this,  and  placed  themselves  behind 
the  voyagers,  as  if  it  was  their  intention  to  hear  Mass,  although 
they  were  not  Christians. 

At  the  time  the  Father  was  saying  the  Kyrie  EUison^  the  In 
dians  made  their  discharge.  The  Missionary  perceiving  himself 
wounded  in  his  right  arm,  and  seeing  one  of  the  voyagers  killed 
at  his  feet,  and  the  four  others  fled,  threw  himself  on  his  knees  to 
receive  the  last  fatal  blow,  which  he  regarded  as  inevitable.  In 
fhis  posture  he  received  two  or  three  discharges.  But  although 
the  Indians  fired  while  almost  touching  him,  yet  they  did  not 
inflict  on  him  any  new  wounds.  Finding  himself,  then,  as  it  were, 
miraculously  escaped  from  so  many  mortal  blows,  he  took  to  flight, 
having  on  still  his  priestly  garments,  and  without  any  other  de- 
fence than  an  entire  confidence  in  God,  whose  particular  protec- 


292  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


tion  was  given  him.  as  the  event  proved.  He  threw  himself  into 
the  water,  and  after  advancing  some  steps,  gained  the  boat  in 
which  two  of  the  voyagers  were  making  their  escape.  They  had 
supposed  him  to  be  killed  by  some  of  the  many  balls  which  they 
had  heard  fired  on  him.  In  climbing  up  into  the  boat,  and  turn- 
ing his  head  to  see  whether  any  one  of  his  pursuers  was  following 
him  too  closely,  he  received  in  the  mouth  a  discharge  of  small 
shot,  the  greater  part  of  which  were  flattened  against  his  teeth, 
though  some  of  them  entered  his  gums,  and  remained  there  for  a 
long  time.  I  have  myself  seen  two  of  them.  Eather  Doutreleau, 
all  wounded  as  he  was,  undertook  the  duty  of  steering  the  boat, 
while  his  two  companions  placed  themselves  at  the  oars.  Unfor- 
tunately one  of  them,  at  setting  out,  had  his  thigh  broken  by  a 
musket-ball,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  has  since  remained  a 
cripple. 

You  may  well  imagine,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  the  mis- 
sionary and  his  companions  had  no  thoughts  of  ascending  the 
river.  They  descended  the  Mississippi  with  all  the  speed  possi- 
ble, and  at  last  lost  sight  of  the  boat  of  their  enemies,  who  had 
pursued  them  for  more  than  an  hour,  keeping  up  a  continual  fire 
upon  them,  and  who  boasted  at  the  village  that  they  had  killed 
them.  The  two  rowers  were  often  tempted  to  give  themselves 
up,  but  encouraged  by  the  nlissionary,  they  in  their  turn  made 
the  enemy  fear.  An  old  gun  which  was  not  loaded,  nor  in  a 
condition  to  be,  which  they  pointed  at  them  from  time  to  time, 
made  them  often  dodge  in  their  boat,  and  at  last  obliged  them  to 
retire. 

As  soon  as  they  found  themselves  freed  from  their  enemies, 
they  dressed  their  wounds  as  well  as  they  could,  and  for  the  pur- 
pose of  aiding  their  flight  from  that  fatal  shore,  they  threw  into 
the  river  everything  they  had  in  their  boat,  preserving  only  some 
pieces  of  raw  bacon  for  their  nourishment. 

It  had  been  their  intention  to  stop  in  passing  at  the  Natchez 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  293 

but  having  seen  that  the  houses  of  the  French  were  either  de- 
molished or  burned,  they  did  not  think  it  advisable  to  listen  to 
the  compliments  of  the  Indians,  who  from  the  bank  of  the  river 
invited  them  to  land.  They  placed  a  wide  distance  between 
them  as  soon  as  possible,  and  thus  shunned  the  balls  which  were 
ineifectually  fired  at  them.  It  was  then  that  they  began  to  dis- 
trust all  these  Indian  nations,  and  therefore  resolved  not  to  go 
near  the  land  until  they  reached  New  Orleans,  and  supposing 
that  the  savages  might  have  rendered  themselves  masters  of  it, 
to  descend  even  to  the  Balize,  where  they  hoped  to  find  some 
French  vessel  provided  to  receive  the  wreck  of  the  colony. 

In  passing  the  TonikaSj  they  separated  themselves  as  far  as 
possible  from  the  shore,  but  they  were  discovered,  and  a  boat 
which  had  been  dispatched  to  reconnoitre  them,  was  not  a  long 
time  in  approaching.  Their  fear  and  distrust  was  renewed,  and 
they  did  not  decide  to  stop,  until  they  perceived  that  the  persons 
in  that  boat  spoke  very  good  French,  when  they  overcame  their 
fears,  and  in  the  weak  State  they  were,  gladly  availed  themselves 
of  the  opportunity  to  land.  There  they  found  the  little  French 
army  which  had  been  formed,  the  officers  compassionate  and 
every  way  kind,  a  surgeon  and  refreshments.  After  recovering 
a  little  from  the  great  dangers  and  miseries  they  had  endured, 
they  on  the  next  day  availed  themselves  of  a  boat  which  had  been 
fitted  out  for  New  Orleans. 

I  cannot  express  to  you,  my  Reverend  Father,  the  great  satis- 
faction I  felt  at  seeing  Father  Doutreleau,  his  arm  in  a  scarf,  ar- 
rive after  a  voyage  of  more  than  four  hundred  leagues,  all  the 
clothes  he  had  on  having  been  borrowed,  except  his  cassock. 
My  surprise  was  increased  at  the  recital  of  his  adventures.  I 
placed  him  immediately  in  the  hands  of  brother  Parisel,  who  ex- 
amined his  wounds,  and  who  dressed  them  with  great  care  and 
speedy  success. 

The  missionary  was  not  yet  entirely  cured  of  his  wounds, 


294  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

when  lie  departed  to  go  and  act  as  chaplain  to  the  French  army, 
as  he  had  promised  the  officers,  in  accordance  with  their  request. 
He  endured  with  them  the  fatigues  of  the  campaign  against  the 
Natchez,  and  there  gave  new  proofs  of  his  zeal,  his  wisdom,  and 
his  courage. 

On  his  return  from  the  Natchez,  he  came  to  recruit  himself 
here  for  six  weeks,  which  he  found  very  long,  hut  which  appeared 
to  me  very  short.  He  was  impatient  to  return  to  his  dear  mis- 
sion, but  it  was  necessary  for  me  to  fit  him  out  generally  with 
every  thing  proper  for  a  missionary,  and  he  was  obliged  to  wait 
for  the  escort  which  was  going  to  the  Illinois,  The  risks  which 
they  ran  on  the  river  during  this  insurrection  of  the  Indians,  in- 
duced the  Commander  to  forbid  voyagers  going  in  separate  com- 
panies. He  set  out  therefore,  on  the  16th  of  April,  with  many 
others,  in  a  body  sufficiently  large  to  relieve  them  from  all  fear 
of  their  enemies.  I  learned  in  fact  that  they  had  proceeded 
above  the  Akensas,  without  any  accident. 

The  pleasure  of  seeing  Father  Doutreleau  for  the  first  time, 
and  seeing  him  too  after  his  escape  from  such  imminent  perils, 
was  much  impaired  by  the  vivid  grief  I  felt  for  the  loss  of  two 
missionaries,  with  whose  merit  you  were  as  well  acquainted  as 
myself  You  know  that  to  a  most  amiable  disposition,  they  united 
the  appropriate  qualifications  for  apostolical  men,  that  they  were 
very  much  attached  to  their  mission,  that  they  had  already  be- 
come well  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  Indians,  that  their 
earliest  labors  had  produced  great  fruits,  and  they  gave  the  pro- 
mise of  still  greater  results,  since  neither  of  them  was  more  than 
thirty-five  or  thirty-six  years  of  age.  This  deprivation,  which 
entirely  occupied  my  thoughts,  gave  me  no  time  for  thinking  of 
the  loss  we  had  sustained  of  their  negroes  and  their  eff"ects,  al 
though  it  very  much  deranged  a  mission  which  had  just  been 
commenced,  and  whose  necessities  you  know  better  than  any 
one  else. 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  295 

But  nothing  has  happened  to  these  two  excellent  missionaries 
for  which  we  should  mourn,  or  for  which  they  were  not  prepared 
when  they  devoted  themselves  to  the  Indian  missions  in  this 
colony.  This  disposition  alone,  independent  of  every  thing  else, 
has  without  doubt  placed  a  great  difference  in  the  eyes  of  God 
between  their  death  and  that  of  the  others,  who  have  fallen  mar- 
tyrs to  the  French  name.  But  I  am  well  persuaded,  that  the 
fear  of  a  similar  fate  will  not  in  the  least  diminish  the  zeal  of 
those  of  our  Fathers  who  had  thought  of  following  them,  neither 
will  it  deter  our  Superiors  from  responding  to  the  holy  desires 
they  may  have  of  sharing  our  labors. 

Knowing,  as  you  do,  my  Keverend  Father,  the  vigilance  and 
the  oversight  of  our  Governor,  you  can  well  imagine  that  he  did 
not  sleep  in  this  sad  crisis  in  which  we  now  found  ourselves.  We 
may  say  without  flattery,  that  he  surpassed  himself  by  the  rapid 
movements  he  made,  and  by  the  wise  measures  he  adopted  to 
revenge  the  French  blood  which  had  been  shed,  and  to  pre- 
vent the  evils  with  which  almost  all  the  posts  of  the  colony 
were  threatened. 

As  soon  as  he  was  apprised  of  this  unexpected  attack  by  the 
Natchez  Indians,  he  caused  the  news  to  be  carried  to  all  the 
posts,  and  even  as  far  as  the  Illinois,  not  by  the  direct  and  ordi- 
nary route  of  the  river,  which  was  closed,  but  on  one  side  by 
Natchitoches  and  the  Akensas^  and  on  the  other  by  Mobile  and  the 
Tchicachas*  He  invited  the  neighbors  who  were  our  allies,  and 
particularly  the  Tchactas^^  to  avenge  this  perfidy.  He  furnished 
arms  and  ammunition  to  all  the  houses  of  this  city  and  to  the 
plantations.  He  caused  two  ships,  that  is,  the  Due  de  Bourbon 
md  the  Alexandre,  to  ascend  the  river  as  far  as  the  Tonikasr  These 
ships  were  like  two  good  fortresses  against  the  insults  of  the  In- 
dinns,  and  in  case  of  attack,  two  certain  asylums  for  the  women 
End  children.  He  caused  a  ditch  to  be  dug  entirely  around  the 
[*  The  Chickasaws.]  [t  Tlie  Choctaws.] 


296  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

city,  and  placed  guard-houses  at  the  four  extremities.  He  or- 
ganized for  its  defence  many  companies  of  city  militia,  who 
mounted  guard  during  the  whole  night.*  As  tiiere  was  more  to 
fear  in  the  grants  and  in  the  plantations  than  in  the  city,  he  for- 
tified them  with  the  most  care.  He  had  good  forts  erected  at 
ChapitoulaSj  at  Cannes  hriiles^  at  AUemandsj  at  Bayagoulas^  and  at 
Pointe  Coupee. 

At  first,  our  Governor,  listening  only  to  the  dictates  of  his  own 
courage,  adopted  the  design  of  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
troops,  but  it  was  represented  to  him,  that  he  ought  not  to  quit 
New  Orleans,  where  his  presence  was  absolutely  necessary,  that 
there  was  danger  of  the  Tchadas  determining  to  fall  upon  the 
city,  if  it  should  be  deprived  of  its  troops  ;  and  the  negroes,  to 
free  themselves  from  slavery,  might  join  them,  as  some  had  done 
with  the  Natchez.  Moreover  he  could  feel  perfectly  easy  with 
regard  to  the  conduct  of  the  troops,  as  the  Chevalier  de  Loubois, 
with  whose  experience  and  bravery  he  was  well  acquainted,  had 
been  appointed  to  command  them. 

Whilst  our  little  army  was  repairing  to  the  Tonikas,  seven 
hundred  Tchactas  mustered,  and  conducted  by  M.  le  Sueur, 
marched  towards  the  Natchez.  We  were  informed  by  a  party  of 
these  people,  that  the  Indians  were  not  at  all  on  their  guard,  but 
passed  all  their  nights  in  dancing.  The  Tchactas  took  them 
therefore  by  surprise,  and  made  a  descent  on  them  on  the  27th 
of  January,  at  the  break  of  day.  In  less  than  three  hours  they 
had  delivered  fifty-nine  persons,  both  women  and  children,  with 
the  tailor  and  carpenter,  and  one  hundred  and  six  negroes  or  ne- 
gro women  with  their  children  ;    they  made  eighteen  of   the 

[*  As  late  as  1750,  Father  Vivier  thus  describes  New  Orleans,  in  a  letter  : 
"  It  is  tolerably  handsome,  the  streets  are  laid  out  straight,  some  of  the 
houses  are  brick  and  others  of  wood,  and  its  population  consists  of  French, 
negroes,  and  some  Indian  slaves,  who  together  do  not  seem  to  amount,  as  it 
appears  to  me,  to  more  than  a  thousand  or  twelve  hundred  persons.] 


THE   MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  297 

Natchez  prisoners  and  took  sixty  scalps.  They  would  have  taken 
more,  if  they  had  not  been  intent  on  freeing  the  slaves,  as  they 
had  been  directed.  They  had  but  two  men  killed  and  seven 
or  eight  wounded.  They  encamped  with  their  prizes  at  the  grant 
of  St.  Catherine,  in  a  mere  park  enclosed  with  stakes.  The  vic- 
tory would  have  been  complete,  if  they  had  waited  the  arrival  of 
the  French  army,  as  had  been  agreed  upon  with  their  deputies. 

The  Natchez  seeing  themselves  attacked  by  the  formidable 
TchactaSy  regarded  their  defeat  as  certain,  and  shutting  themselves 
up  in  two  forts,  passed  the  following  nights  in  dancing  their  death 
dance.  In  their  speeches  we  heard  them  reproaching  the  Tchac- 
tas  for  their  perfidy,  in  declaring  in  favor  of  the  French,  contrary 
to  the  pledge  they  had  given,  to  unite  with  them  for  our 
destruction. 

Three  days  before  this  action,  the  Sieur  Mesplex  landed  at  the 
Natchez  with  five  other  Frenchmen.  They  had  volunteered  to 
31.  de  Loubois,  to  carry  to  the  Indians  negotiations  for  peace,  that 
they  might  be  able  under  this  pretext  to  gain  information  with 
regard  to  their  force,  and  their  present  situation.  But  in 
descending  from  their  boat,  they  encountered  a  party,  who  without 
giving  them  time  to  speak,  killed  three  of  their  men,  and  made 
the  other  three  prisoners.  The  next  day  they  sent  one  of  these 
prisoners  with  a  letter,  in  which  they  demanded  as  hostages,  the 
Sieur  Broutin,  who  had  formerly  been  Commander  among  them, 
and  the  Chief  of  the  Tonikas.  Besides,  they  demanded  as  the 
ransom  for  the  women,  children,  and  slaves,  two  hundred  guns, 
two  hundred  barrels  of  powder,  two  hundred  barrels  of  balls,  two 
thousand  gun  flints,  two  hundred  knives,  two  hundred  hatchets, 
two  hundred  pickaxes,  five  hogsheads  of  brandy,  twenty  casks  of 
wine,  twenty  barrels  of  vermilion,  two  hundred  shirts,  twenty 
pieces  of  limbourg,  twenty  pieces  of  cloth,  twenty  coats  with  lace 
on  the  seams,  twenty  hats  bordered  with  plumes,  and  a  hundred 
coats  of  a  plainer  kind.     Their  design  was  to  massacre  the  French 

14* 


2?8  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

who  should  bring  these  goods.  On  the  very  same  day,  with  every 
refinement  in  cruelty,  their  burned  the  Sieur  Mesplex  and  hi8 
companion. 

On  the  8th  of  February,  the  French,  with  the  Tonikas^  and 
some  other  small  tribes  from  the  lower  end  of  the  Mississippi, 
arrived  at  the  Natchez,  and  seized  their  temple  dedicated  to  the 
sun. 

The  impatience  and  impracticability  of  the  Tchactas^  who 
like  all  these  Indians  are  capable  of  only  striking  one  blow,  and 
then  disperse,  the  small  number  of  French  soldiers  who  found 
themselves  worn  down  by  fatigues,  the  want  of  provisions  which 
the  Indians  stole  from  the  French,  the  failure  of  ammunition  with 
which  they  were  not  able  to  satisfy  the  Tchactas,  who  wasted  one 
part  of  it,  and  placed  the  other  in  reserve  to  be  used  in  hunting, 
the  resistance  of  the  Natchez  who  were  well  fortified,  and  who 
fought  in  desperation,  all  these  things  decided  us  to  listen  to  the 
propositions  which  the  besieged  made,  after  the  trenches  had 
been  opened  for  seven  days.  They  threatened,  if  we  persisted  in 
the  siege,  to  burn  those  of  the  French  who  remained,  while  on  the 
other  hand,  they  offered  to  restore  them,  if  we  would  withdraw 
our  seven  pieces  of  cannon.  These,  in  reality,  for  want  of  a  good 
gunner,  and  under  present  circumstances,  were  scarcely  in  a  fit 
state  to  give  them  any  fear. 

These  propositions  were  accepted,  and  fulfilled  on  both  sides. 
On  the  25th  of  February  the  besieged  faithfully  restored  all  that 
they  had  promised,  while  the  besiegers  retired  with  their  cannon 
to  a  small  fort  which  they  had  hastily  built  on  the  E  score  near 
the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  always  keeping  the  Natchez  in  check, 
and  insuring  a  passage  to  the  voyagers.  M.  Perrier  gave  the 
command  of  it  to  M.  D'Artaguette,  as  an  acknowledgment  of  the 
intrepidity  with  which,  during  the  seige,  he  had  exposed  himself 
to  the  greatest  dangers,  and  everywhere  braved  death.* 
[*  D'Artaguette,  wlio  thus  won  fame  in  the  Natchez  war,  and  even-  in 


THE   MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  299 

Before  the  Tchactas  had  determined  to  fall  upon  the  Natchez, 
they  had  been  to  them  to  carry  the  calumet,  and  were  received  in 
a  very  novel  manner.  They  found  them  and  their  horses  adorned 
with  chasubles  and  drapery  of  the  altars,  many  wore  patens  about 
their  necks,  and  drank  and  gave  to  drink  of  brandy  in  the  chali- 
ces and  the  pyx.  And  the  Tchactas  themselves,  when  they  had 
gained  these  articles  by  pillaging  our  enemies,  renewed  this  pro- 
fane sacrilege,  by  making  the  same  use  of  our  ornaments  and 
sacred  vessels  in  their  dances  and  sports.     We  were  never  able  to 

early  youth  was  looked  upon  as  the  pride  of  Canada,  met  in  after  years 
with  a  melancholy  fate.  Appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Illinois,  he  was 
summoned  in  1736  to  lead  his  braves  against  the  Chickasas  from  tlie  North, 
while  Bienville  attacked  them  from  the  South.  Accompanied  by  Father 
Senat,  and  by  the  gallant  Vincennes,  whose  name  is  borne  by  the  oldest  set- 
tlement in  Indiana,  he  stole  unobserved  into  the  country  of  the  Chickasas, 
at  the  head  of  about  fifty  French  soldiers,  and  more  than  a  thousand  red 
men.  But  Bienville  had  been  driven  back,  and  D'Artaguette  was  obliged  to 
hazard  the  attack  alone.  We  give  the  rest  of  the  narrative  in  the  words  of 
Bancroft  {Hist,  iii.,  p.  367) : — One  fort  was  carried,  and  the  Chickasas  driven 
from  the  cabins  it  protected ;  at  the  second,  the  intrepid  youth  was  equally 
successful ;  on  attacking  the  third  fort,  he  received  one  wound,  and  then 
another,  and,  in  the  moment  of  victory,  was  disabled.  The  red  men  from 
Illinois,  dismayed  at  the  check,  fled  precipitately.  .  .  .  The  unhappy  D'Ar- 
taguette  lay  weltering  in  his  blood,  and  by  his  side  fdll  others  of  his  bravest 
troops.  The  Jesuit  Senat  might  have  fled :  he  remained  to  receive  the  last 
sigh  of  the  wounded,  regardless  of  danger,  mindful  only  of  duty.  Vincennes, 
too,  the  Canadian,  refused  to  fly,  and  shared  the  captivity  of  his  gallant 
leader.  After  the  Indian  custom,  their  wounds  were  stanched ;  they  were 
received  into  the  cabins  of  the  Chickasas,  and  feasted  bountifully.  At  last, 
when  Bienville  had  retreated,  the  Chickasas  brought  the  captives  into  a 
field ;  and,  while  one  was  spared  to  relate  the  deed,  the  adventurous  D'Ar- 
taguette ;  the  faithful  Senat,  true  to  his  mission ;  Vincennes,  whose  name 
will  be  perpetuated  as  long  as  the  Wabash  shall  flow  by  the  dwellings  of 
civilized  man;  — these,  with  the  rest  of  the  captives,  were  bound  to  the 
stake ;  and  neither  valor  nor  piety  could  save  them  from  death  by  slow  tor- 
ments and  fire."J 


300  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

recover  more  than  a  small  portion  of  them.  The  greater  part  of 
their  Chiefs  have  come  here  to  receive  payment  for  the  scalps 
they  have  taken,  and  for  the  French  and  negroes  whom  they  have 
freed.  It  is  necessary  for  us  to  buy  very  dearly  their  smallest 
services,  and  we  have  scarcely  any  desire  to  employ  them  again, 
particularly  as  they  have  appeared  much  less  brave  than  the 
small  tribes,  who  have  not  made  themselves  feared  by  their  great 
number.  Every  year  disease  diminishes  this  nation,  which  is  now 
reduced  to  three  or  four^  thousand  warriors.  Since  these  Indians 
have  shown  out  their  disposition  here,  we  have  not  been  able  to 
endure  them  longer.  They  are  insolent,  ferocious,  disgusting, 
importunate,  and  insatiable.  "We  compassionate,  and  at  the  same 
time,  we  admire  our  Missionaries,  that  they  should  renounce  all 
society,  to  have  only  that  of  these  barbarians. 

I  have  renewed  my  acquaintance  with  Paatlako^  one  of  the 
chiefs,  and  with  a  great  number  of  other  Tchactas.  They  have 
made  me  many  interesting  visits,  and  have  often  repeated  to  me 
very  nearly  the  same  compliment  which  they  paid  me  more  than 
a  year  ago  when  I  left  them.  "  Our  hearts  and  those  of  our 
children  weep,"  they  said  to  me,  "  since  we  shall  not  see  you 
more  ;  you  were  beginning  to  have  the  same  spirit  with  us,  you 
listened  to  us,  and  we  listened  to  you,  you  loved  us  and  we  loved 
you :  why  have  you  left  us  ?  will  you  not  return  %  come,  go  with 
us  !"  You  know,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  I  was  not  able  to 
yield  to  their  wishes.  I  therefore  merely  said  that  I  would 
come  and  rejoin  them  as  soon  as  it  was  in  my  power,  but  that 
after  all,  I  should  be  here  only  in  the  body,  while  my  heart  was 
with  them.  "  That  is  good,"  replied  one  of  these  Indians,  "  but, 
nevertheless,  your  heart  will  say  nothing  to  us,  it  will  give  us 
nothing."  Thus  it  is  that  everything  comes  to  that  point ;  they 
do  not  love  us,  and  do  not  find  us  of  the  same  spirit  as  them- 
selves, except  when  we  are  giving  them  something. 

It  is  true  that  Paatlako  has  fought  with  much  courage  against 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  301 

the  Natchez,  and  has  even  received  a  musket  ball  in  the  loins, 
while  to  console  him  for  this  wound  he  has  had  more  esteem  and 
friendship  shown  him  than  the  rest.  Scarcely  was  he  seen  in  his 
village,  when,  inflated  with  these  trifling  marks  of  distinction,  he 
said  to  Father  Baudouin,  that  all  New  Orleans  has  been  in  a 
wonderful  state  of  alarm  on  account  of  his  illness,  and  that  M. 
Perrier  had  informed  the  king  of  his  bravery  and  the  great  ser- 
vices he  had  rendered  in  the  last  expedition.  In  these  traits  I 
recognize  the  genius  of  this  nation :  it  is  presumption  and  vanity 
itself 

They  had  abandoned  to  the  Tchadas  three  negroes  who  had 
been  most  unruly,  and  who  had  taken  the  most  active  part  in  be- 
half of  the  Natchez.  They  have  been  burned  alive  with  a  degree 
of  cruelty  which  has  inspired  all  the  negroes  with  a  new  horror 
of  the  Indians,  but  which  will  have  a  beneficial  effect  in  securing 
the  safety  of  the  colony.  The  Tonikas  and  other  smaller  tribes 
have  gained  some  new  advantages  over  the  Natchez,  and  have 
taken  many  prisoners,  of  whom  they  have  burned  three  women 
and  four  men,  after  having  taken  their  scalps.  Our  own  people, 
it  is  said,  begin  to  be  accustomed  to  this  barbarous  spectacle. 

We  could  not  forbear  being  affected,  when  We  saw  arrive  in 
this  city,  the  French  women  whom  the  Natchez  had  made  slaves. 
The  miseries  which  they  had  suffered  were  painted  on  their 
countenances.  But  it  seems  as  if  they  shortly  forgot  them  ;  at 
least,  many  of  them  were  in  great  haste  to  marry  again,  and  we 
are  told  there  were  great  demonstrations  of  joy  at  their  wed- 
dings. 

The  little  girls,  whom  none  of  the  inhabitants  wish  to  adopt, 
have  greatly  enlarged  the  interesting  company  of  orphans  whom 
the  nuns  are  bringing  up.  The  great  number  of  these  children 
only  serves  to  increase  their  charity  and  attentions.  They  have 
formed  them  into  a  separate  class,  and  have  appointed  two  special 
matrons  for  their  care. 


302  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

There  is  not  one  of  this  holy  sisterhood  but  is  delighted  at 
having  crossed  the  ocean,  nor  do  they  seek  here  any  other  happi- 
ness than  that  of  preserving  these  children  in  their  innocency, 
and  giving  a  polished  and  Christian  education  to  these  young 
French,  who  are  in  danger  of  being  almost  as  degraded  as  the 
slaves.  "We  may  hope,  with  regard  to  these  holy  women,  that 
before  the  end  of  the  year  they  will  occupy  the  new  mansion 
which  is  destined  for  them,  and  which  they  have  for  so  long  a 
time  desired.  When  they  shall  once  be  settled  there,  to  the  in- 
struction of  the  boarders,  the  orphans,  the  girls  who  live  without, 
and  the  negro  women,  they  will  add  also  the  care  of  the  sick  in 
the  hospital,  and  a  house  of  refuge  for  women  of  questionable 
character.  Perhaps  they  will  even  at  length  be  able  to  aid  in 
affording  regularly  each  year  "  the  retreat"  to  a  large  number  of 
females,  in  accordance  with  the  taste  with  which  we  have  inspired 
them.* 

So  many  works  of  charity  would,  in  France,  be  sufficient  to 
occupy  many  associations  and  different  institutions.  But  what 
cannot  great  zeal  effect  ?  These  different  labors  do  not  at  all 
startle  seven  Ursulines,  and  by  the  grace  of  Grod  they  are  able  to 
sustain  them,  without  infringing  at  all  on  the  observance  of  their 
religious  rules.  But  for  myself,  I  very  much  fear,  that  if  some 
assistance  does  not  arrive,  they  may  sink  under  the  weight  of  such 
great  fatigues.  Those  who  before  they  were  acquainted  with 
them,  said  they  had  come  out  too  soon  and  in  too  great  a  number, 
have  entirely  changed  their  views  and  their  language  ;  witnesses 
of  their  edifying  conduct  and  the  great  services  which  they  render 

[*  In  Europe  it  is  customary  for  persons  at  particular  seasons  to  retire  for 
a  time  from  tlie  world,  to  give  themselves  up  entirely  to  prayer  and  medita- 
tion. Some  part  of  the  season  of  Lent  is  generally  selected  for  this  purpose, 
and  many,  for  the  sake  of  more  entire  seclusion,  take  up  their  residence 
during  this  time  in  some  religious  house.  This  is  called  going  into  "  re- 
treat," and  is  the  custom  to  which  Father  le  Petit  here  refers.] 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  303 

to  the  colony,  they  find  that  they  have  not  arrived  soon  enough, 
and  that  there  could  not  come  too  much  of  the  same  virtue  and 
the  same  merit. 

The  Tchikachas^  a  hrave  nation  but  treacherous,  and  little  known 
to  the  French,  have  endeavored  to  seduce  the  Illinois  tribes  from 
their  allegiance  :  they  have  even  sounded  some  particular  per- 
sons to  see  whether  they  could  not  draw  them  over  to  the  party 
of  those  Indians  who  were  enemies  of  our  nation.  The  Illinois 
have  replied  to  them,  that  they  were  almost  all  of  the  Prayer, 
(that  is,  according  to  their  manner  of  expression,  that  they  are 
Christians,)  and  that  in  other  ways  they  are  inviolably  attached 
to  the  French,  by  the  alliances  which  many  of  that  nation  had 
contracted  with  them,  in  espousing  their  daughters. 

"  We  always  place  ourselves,"  added  they,  "  before  the  ene- 
mies of  the  French ;  it  is  necessary  to  pass  over  our  bodies  to 
go  to  them,  and  to  strike  us  to  the  heart  before  a  single  blow 
can  reach  them." 

Their  conduct  is  in  accordance  with  this  declaration,  and  has 
not  in  the  least  contradicted  their  words.  At  the  first  news  of 
the  war  with  the  Natchez  and  the  Yazous,  they  came  hither  to 
weep  for  the  Black  Robes  and  the  French,  and  to  offer  the  ser- 
vices of  their  nation  to  M.  Perrier,  to  avenge  their  death.  I 
happened  to  be  at  the  Governor's  house  when  they  arrived,  and 
was  charmed  with  the  speeches  they  made.  Chikagou*  whom 
you  saw  in  Paris,  was  at  the  head  of  the  Mitchigamias,  and 
Mamantouensa  at  the  head  of  the  Kaskakias. 

Chikagou  spoke  first.  He  spread  out  in  the  hall  a  carpet  of 
deer  skin,  bordered  with  porcupine  quills,  on  which  he  placed  two 
calumets,  with  different  Indian  ornaments,  accompanying  them 
with  a  present  according  to  the  usual  custoni.  "  There,"  said 
he,  in  showing  these  two  calumets,  "  are  two  messages  which 

[*  Has  not  this  Chief  bequeathed  his  name  to  a  flourishing  city  of  Illi- 
nois— Chicago  9] 


304  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

we  Ibring  you,  the  one  of  religion,  and  the  other  of  peace  or  war, 
as  you  shall  determine.  We  have  listened  with  respect  to  the 
Grovernors,  because  they  bring  us  the  word  of  the  King  our  Fa- 
ther, and  much  more  to  the  Black  Robes,  because  they  bring  us 
the  word  of  God  himself,  who  is  the  King  of  kings.  We  have 
come  from  a  great  distance  to  weep  with  you  for  the  death  of 
the  French,  and  to  offer  our  braves  to  strike  those  hostile  nations 
whom  you  may  wish  to  designate.  You  have  but  to  speak. 
When  I  went  over  to  France,  the  king  promised  me  his  protec- 
tion for  the  Prayer,  and  recommended  me  never  to  abandon  it. 
I  will  always  remember  it.  Grant  then  your  protection  to  us 
and  to  our  Black  Robes."  He  then  gave  utterance  to  the  edify- 
ing sentiments  with  which  he  was  impressed  with  regard  to  the 
Faith,  as  the  interpreter  Baillarjou  enabled  us  to  half  understand 
them  in  his  miserable  French. 

Mamantoucnsa  spoke  next.  His  address  was  short,  and  in  a 
style  widely  different  from  that  which  is  usual  among  the  In- 
dians, who  a  hundred  times  repeat  the  same  thing  in  the  same 
speech. 

"  There,"  said  he,  addressing  M.  Perrier,  "  are  two  young 
slaves  Padoukas,  some  skins,  and  some  other  trifles.  It  is  but  a 
small  present  which  I  make  you ;  nor  is  it  at  all  my  design 
to  induce  you  to  make  me  one  more  costly.  All  that  I  ask 
of  you  is,  your  heart  and  your  protection.  I  am  much  more 
desirous  of  that  than  of  all  the  merchandise  of  the  world,. and  when 
I  ask  this  of  you,  it  is  solely  for  the  Prayer.  My  views  of  the 
war  are  the  same  as  those  of  Chikagou,  who  has  already  spoken. 
It  is  useless  therefore  for  me  to  repeat  what  you  have  just 
heard." 

Another  old  Chief,  who  had  the  air  of  an  ancient  patriarch, 
then  rose.  He  contented  himself  with  saying,  that  he  wished  to 
die  as  he  had  lived,  in  the  Prayer.  "  The  last  words,"  added 
he,  "  which  our  fathers  have  spaken  to  us,  when  they  were  on 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  3^ 

the  point  of  yielding  up  their  latest  breath,  was  to  be  always 
attached  to  the  Prayer,  and  that  there  is  no  other  way  of  being 
happy  in  this  life,  and  much  more  in  the  next  which  is  after 
death." 

M.  Perrier,  who  has  the  deepest  religious  feelings,  listened 
with  evident  pleasure  to  these  Indian  speeches.  He  abandoned 
himself  to  the  dictates  o€  his  own  heart,  without  taking  the  pre- 
caution to  have  recourse  to  the  evasion  and  disguises  which  are 
often  necessary,  when  one  is  treating  with  the  generality  of 
Indians.  To  each  speech  he  made  such  an  answer  as  good 
Christians  should  desire.  He  declined  with  thanks  their  offers 
-of  service  for  the  war,  since  we  were  sufficiently  strong  against 
the  enemies  who  lived  at  the  lower  end  of  the  river,  but  advised 
them  to  be  on  their  guard,  and  to  undertake  our  defence  against 
those  who  dwelt  on  the  upper  part  of  the  same  river. 

We  always  felt  a  distrust  of  the  Fox  Indians,  although  they 
did  not  longer  dare  to  undertake  anything,  since  Father  Guignas 
has  detached  from  their  alliance  the  tribes  of  the  Kikapous  and 
the  MasJwutins.  You  know,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  being  in 
Canada,  he  had  the  courage  to  penetrate  even  to  the  SimiXy  wan- 
dering Indians  near  the  source  of  the  Mississippi,  at  the  distance 
of  about  eight  hundred  leagues  from  New  Orleans,  and  six  hum- 
dred  leagues  from  Quebec.  Obliged  to  abandon  this  infant 
Mission,  by  the  unfortunate  result  of  the  enterprise  against  the 
Foxes^  he  descended  the  river  to  repair  to  the  Illinois.  On  the 
15th  of  October  in  the  year  1728,  he  was  arrested  when  half-way 
by  the  Kikapous  and  the  Maskoutins.  For  five  months  he  was  a 
captive  among  these  Indians,  where  he  had  much  to  suflfer  and 
every  thing  to  fear.  The  time  at  last  came  when  he  was  to  be 
burned  alive,  and  he  prepared  himself  to  finish  his  life  in  this 
horrible  torment,  when  he  was  adopted  by  an  old  man,  whose 
family  saved  his  life,  and  procured  him  his  liberty.  Our  mis- 
sionaries, who  were  among  the  Illinois,  were  no  sooner  acquainted 


306  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

with  his  sad  situatioiij  than  they  procured  him  all  the  alleviations 
they  were  able.  Everything  which  he  received,  he  employed  to 
conciliate  the  Indians,  and  succeeded  even  to  the  extent  of 
engaging  them  to  conduct  him  to  the  Illinois,  and  while  there  to 
make  peace  with  the  French  and  the  Indians  of  that  region. 
Seven  or  eight  months  after  this  peace  was  concluded,  the  Mas- 
Jcoutins  and  the  Kikapous  returned  again  to  the  Illinois  country, 
and  took  away  Father  Gruignas  to  spend  the  winter  with  them, 
from  whence,  in  all  probability  he  will  return  to  Canada.  He 
has  been  exceedingly  broken  down  by  these  fatiguing  journeys, 
but  his  zeal,  full  of  fire  and  activity,  seems  to  give  him  new 
strength. 

The  Illinois  had  no  other  residence  but  with  us,  during  the 
three  weeks  they  remained  in  this  city.  They  charmed  us  by 
their  piety,  and  by  their  edifying  life.  Every  evening  they 
recited  the  chapelet  in  alternate  choirs,  and  every  morning  they 
heard  me  say  Mass  ;  during  which,  particularly  on  Sundays  and 
Festival  days,  they  chanted  the  different  prayers  of  the  church 
suitable  to  the  offices  of  the  day.  At  the  end  of  the  Mass,  they 
never  fail  to  chant,  with  their  whole  heart,  the  prayer  for  the 
King.  The  nuns  chanted  the  first  Latin  couplet  in  the  ordinary 
tone  of  the  Gregorian  chant,  and  the  Illinois  continued  the  other 
couplets  in  their  language  in  the  same  tone.  This  spectacle, 
which  was  novel,  drew  great  crowds  to  the  church,  and  inspired 
a  deep  devotion.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  and  after  supper, 
they  often  chant,  either  alone  or  together,  difi'erent  prayers  of  the 
church,  such  as  the  Dies  Irce^  ^c,  Vexilla  Regis,  ^c,  Siabat 
Mater,  Sfc.  To  listen  to  them,  you  would  easily  perceive  that 
they  took  more  delight  and  pleasure  in  chanting  these  holy  can- 
ticles, than  the  generality  of  the  Indians,  and  even  more  than 
the  French  receive  from  charting  their  frivolous  and  often  disso- 
lute songs. 

You  would  be  astonished,  as  I  have  myself  been,  on  arriving 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  ?07 

at  this  mission,  to  find  that  a  great  number  of  our  French  are 
not,  by  any  means,  so  well  instructed  in  religion  as  are  these 
neophytes  ;  they  are  scarcely  unacquainted  with  any  of  the  his- 
tories of  the  Old  and  New  Testament ;  the  manner  in  which 
they  hear  the  holy  mass  and  receive  the  sacraments,  is  most 
excellent ;  their  catechism,  which  has  fallen  into  my  hands,  with 
the  literal  translation  made  by  Father  Le  Boullanger,  is  a  perfect 
model  for  those  who  have  need  of  such  works  in  their  new  mis- 
sions. They  do  not  leave  these  good  Indians  to  be  ignorant  of 
any  of  our  mysteries,  or  of  our  duties,  but  attach  them  to  the 
foundation  and  the  essentials  of  religion,  which  they  have  dis- 
played before  them  in  a  manner  equally  instructive  and  sound. 

The  first  thought  which  is  suggested  to  those  who  become 
acquainted  with  these  Indians,  is,  that  it  must  have  been  at  great 
cost  of  labor  to  the  missionaries,  and  that  it  will  be  still  more  so, 
to  form  them  into  any  kind  of  Christianity.  But  their  assiduity 
and  patience  is  abundantly  recompensed  by  the  blessings  which 
it  has  pleased  God  to  pour  out  upon  their  labors.  The  Father 
Le  Boullanger  has  written  me  word,  that  he  is  obliged,  for  the 
second  time,  considerably  to  enlarge  his  church,  on  account  of  the 
great  number  of  Indians  who  each  year  have  received  baptism. 

The  first  time  that  the  Illinois  saw  the  nuns,  Mamantoumsa^ 
perceiving  before  them  a  troop  of  little  girls,  remarked — "  I  see, 
indeed,  that  jiou  are  not  nuns  without  an  object."  He  wished  to 
Bay,  that  they  were  not  mere  solitaries,  laboring  only  for  their 
own  perfection.  "  You  are,"  he  added,  "  like  the  Black  Robes, 
our  Fathers  ;  you  labor  for  others.  Ah  !  if  we  had  above  there 
two  or  three  of  your  number,  our  wives  and  daughters  would 
have  more  wit,  and  would  be  better  Christians."  "Ah,  well!" 
the  Mother  Superior  answered  him,  "  choose  those  whom  you 
wish."  "  It  is  not  for  me  to  choose,"  said  Mamantouensa,  "  it  is 
for  you  who  know  them.  The  choice  should  fall  on  those  who 
are  most  attached  to  God,  and  who  love  him  most." 


308  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

You  may  well  imagine,  my  Reverend  Father,  how  much  these 
holy  females  were  charmed  to  find  in  an  Indian,  sentiments  so 
reasonable  and  Christian-like.  Alas  !  it  will  take  time  and  pains 
to  teach  the  Tdtadas  to  think  and  speak  in  this  way.  This  in- 
deed can  only  be  the  work  of  Him,  who  knows  how,  when  it 
pleases  flim,  to  change  the  stones  into  children  of  Abraham. 

Chikagou  gaurds  most  carefully,  in  a  bag  made  expressly  for 
the  purpose,  the  magnificent  snufi'-box  which  the  late  Madame, 
the  Duchess  d' Orleans,  gave  him  at  Versailles.  Notwithstand- 
ing all  the  ofiers  made  to  him,  he  has  never  been  willing  to  part 
with  it,  a  degree  of  consideration  very  remarkable  in  an  Indian, 
whose  characteristic  generally  is,  to  be  in  a  short  time  disgusted 
with  anything  he  has,  and  passionately  desire  whatever  he  sees, 
but  does  not  own. 

Everything  which  Chikagou  has  related  to  his  countrymen, 
with  regard  to  France,  has  appeared  to  them  incredible.  "  They 
have  bribed  you,"  said  some  to  him,  "  to  make  us  believe  all  these 
beautiful  fictions."  "  We  are  willing  to  believe,"  said  his  relatives, 
and  those  by  whom  his  sincerity  was  least  suspected,  "  that  you 
have  really  seen  all  that  you  tell  us,  but  there  must  have  been 
some  charm  which  fascinated  your  eyes,  for  it  is  not  possible  that 
France  can  be  such  as  you  have  painted  it."  When  he  told  them 
that  in  France  they  were  accustomed  to  have  five  cabins,  one  on 
top  of  the  other,  and  that  they  were  as  high  as  the  tallest  trees, 
that  there  were  as  many  people  in  the  streets  of  Paris,  as  there 
were  blades  of  grass  on  the  prairies,  or  musquitoes  in  the  woods, 
and  that  they  rode  about  there,  and  even  made  long  journeys  in 
moving  cabins  of  leather,  they  did  not  credit  it  any  more  than 
when  he  added  that  he  had  seen  long  cabins  full  of  sick  people, 
where  skilful  surgeons  performed  the  most  wonderful  cures. 
"  Hear !"  he  would  say  to  them  in  sport,  "  you  may  lose  an  arm, 
a  leg,  an  eye,  a  tooth,  a  breast,  if  you  are  in  France,  and  they 
will  supply  you  with  others,  so  that  it  will  not  be  noticed." 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  309 

What  most  embarrassed  Mamantoue?isa,  when  he  saw  the  ships, 
was  to  know  how  it  was  possible  to  launch  them  into  the  water 
after  they  had  been  built  on  land,  where  arms  enough  could 
be  found  for  this  purpose,  and  above  all  to  raise  the  anchors  with 
their  enormous  weights.  They  explained  both  these  points  to 
him,  and  he  admired  the  genius  of  the  French  who  were  capable 
of  such  beautiful  inventions. 

The  Illinois  departed  on  the  last  day  of  June  ;  they  were  to 
unite  with  the  Akensas,  for  the  purpose  of  falling  on  the  Yazous 
and  on  the  Carrots,  These  last  having  set  out  on  their  retreat 
to  the  Tchikasas,  whither  they  were  carrying  the  French  scalps 
they  had  taken,  were  met  on  the  way  by  the  Tchatchousmas  and 
by  some  Tchadas^  who  in  their  contest  with  them  took  eighteen 
scalps  and  delivered  some  French  women  with  their  children. 
Some  time  afterwards,  they  were  again  attacked  by  a  party  of 
the  Akensas^  who  took  from  them  four  scalps,  and  made  many  of 
their  women  prisoners.  These  good  Indians  encountered  on 
their  return  two  boats  of  French  hunters ;  they  passed  their 
hands  over  them. from  head  to  foot,  according  to  their  custom,  in 
testifying  their  sorrow  for  the  death  of  the  French,  and  of  their 
Father  in  Jesus  Christ.  They  made  a  solemn  oath,  that  while 
one  Akensa  should  be  remaining  in  the  world,  the  Natchez  and 
the  Yazous  should  never  be  without  an  enemy.  They  showed  a 
bell  and  somo^  books,  which  they  were  taking  home,  they  said, 
for  the  first  Black  Chief  who  should  come  to  their  village. 
These  were  all  that  they  had  found  in  the  cabin  of  Father 
Souel. 

I  was  in  pain  to  learn  what  these  barbarians  had  done  with  the 
body  of  this  missionary,  but  a  French  woman  who  was  then  their 
slave,  has  informed  me,  that  she  at  last  induced  them  to  give  it 
burial.  "  I  saw  him,"  she  would  often  say  to  me,  '•  lying  on  his  back 
in  the  canes  very  near  his  house ;  they  had  not  taken  from  him  any- 
thing but  his  cassock.     Although  he  had  been  dead  fifteen  days, 


310  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

his  skin  was  still  as  white,  and  his  cheeks  as  red  as  if  he  were 
merely  sleeping.  I  was  tempted  to  examine  where  he  had  re- 
ceived the  fatal  blow,  but  respect  stopped  my  curiosity ;  I  placed 
myself  a  moment  at  his  knees,  and  have  brought  away  his  hand- 
kerchief which  was  near  him." 

The  faithful  Akensas  mourned  every  day  in  their  village  the 
death  of  Father  du  Poisson,  and  with  the  most  earnest  entrea- 
ties, demanded  another  missionary.  We  could  not  excuse  our- 
selves from  granting  this  request  to  a  nation  so  amiable,  and  at 
all  times  so  attached  to  the  French,  possessing  too  a  degree  of 
modesty  of  which  the  other  nations  were  ignorant,  and  among 
whom  there  exists  no  peculiar  obstacle  to  Christianity,  except 
their  extreme  attachment  to  jugglery. 

But  we  have  endeavored,  my  Reverend  Father,  to  console  our- 
selves in  our  grief  with  an  argument  of  which  you  would  never 
think.  It  is,  that  we  may  congratulate  ourselves  our  loss  has 
not  been  more  general.  In  fact,  the  two  dear  missionaries  for 
whom  we  mourn,  did  not  appear  to  be  by  any  means  as  much  ex- 
posed to  the  cruelty  of  the  Indians  as  are  many  others,  particu- 
larly Father  de  Guyenne,  and  still  more  Father  Baudouin. 

The  latter  is  without  any  defence  in  the  midst  of  the  great  na- 
tion of  the  Tchactas.  We  have  always  had  a  great  distrust  of 
these  Indians,  even  at  the  time  when  they  were  making  war  for 
us  upon  the  Natchez.  Now  they  have  become  so  inflated  with 
their  pretended  victory,  that  we  have  much  more  need  of  troops 
to  repress  their  insolence,  and  to  keep  them  in  their  duty,  than 
to  finish  the  destruction  of  our  open  enemies. 

Father  de  Guyenne,  after  much  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
Indians  in  the  neighborhood  of  Carolina,  succeeded  in  building 
two  cabins  in  two  different  villages,  to  be  near  at  hand  to  learn 
their  language  and  to  instruct  them  ;  but  they  were  both  demol- 
ished.    He  will  be  obliged  at  last  to  confine  his  zeal  to  the 


THE  MASSACRE  BY  THE  NATCHEZ.  311 

French  fort  of  the  Alibamons,  or  to  seek  a  more  abundant  har- 
vest on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi. 

It  only  remains,  my  Reverend  Father,  to  inform  you  of  the 
situation  of  our  enemies.  They  are  united  near  the  river  of  the 
OuachitaSj  on  which  they  have  three  forts.  We  believe  that  the 
Natchez  are  as  yet  in  number  about  five  hundred  warriors,  with- 
out counting  their  women  and  children  ;  they  were  scarcely  more 
than  seven  hundred  before  the  war.  Among  the  Yazous  and  the 
Corroys  there  are  not  more  than  forty  warriors.  They  have 
planted  their  corn  between  two  little  rivers  which  run  near  their 
forts.  It  would  only  be  necessary  to  cut  off  this  corn,  to  starve 
them  during  the  winter,  but  the  thing  is  not  easy  to  efiect,  from 
wrhat  the  smaller  tribes  inform  us,  who  harass  them  continually. 
The  country  is  cut  up  by  Bayouks*  and  filled  with  cane-brakes, 
where  the  inconceivable  quantity  of  musquitoes  would  not  permit 
an  ambuscade  to  be  established  for  any  length  of  time. 

The  Natchez,  who  were  shut  up  in  their  forts  since  the  last  ex- 
pedition, have  begun  again  to  show  themselves.  Incensed  that 
a  party  from  Oumas  and  Bayagoulas  had  captured  one  of  their 
boats,  in  which  were  seven  men,  a  woman,  and  two  children,  they 
went  in  great  numbers  near  a  small  fort,  where  they  have  sur- 
prised ten  Frenchmen  and.  twenty  negroes.  There  was  but  one 
small  soldier  with  two  negroes  who  were  able  to  save  themselves. 
He  had  formerly  escaped  the  massacre  made  by  the  Natchez  by 
concealing  himself  in  an  oven,  and  this  time  he  escaped  by  hid- 
ing in  the  trunk  of  a  tree. 

You  can  well  believe,  my  Reverend  Father,  that  this  war  has 
retarded  the  French  colony ;  nevertheless,  we  flatter  ourselves 
that  this  misfortune  will  be  productive  of  benefit,  by  determining 
the  Court  to  send  the  forces  necessary  to  tranquillize  the  colony 
and  render  it  flourishing.  Although  they  have  nothing  to  fear 
at  New  Orleans,  either  from  the  smaller  neighboring  tribes, 
[*  A  bayou  is  a  water-course  comiecting  the  lakes  or  rivers.] 


312  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

whom  our  negroes  alone  could  finish  in  a  single  morning,  or  even 
from  the  Tchactas^  who  would  not  dare  to  expose  themselves  on 
the  lake  in  any  great  numbers,  yet  a  panic  terror  has  spread  it- 
self over  almost  every  spirit,  particularly  with  the  females. 
They  will,  however,  he  reassured  by  the  arrival  of  the  first  troops 
from  France,  whom  we  are  now  constantly  expecting.  As  far  as 
our  missionaries  are  concerned,  they  are  very  tranquil.  The  per- 
ils to  which  they  see  themselves  exposed  seem  to  increase  their 
joy  and  animate  their  zeal.  Be  mindful  then  of  them  and  of 
me  in  your  holy  prayers,  in  the  union  with  which  I  am  with  re 
spect,  &c. 


[It  may,  perhaps,  interest  the  reader  to  know  the  future  history  of  the 
Natchez.  They  had  fled  across  the  Mississippi,  and  erected  their  fortifica- 
tions about  180  miles  up  the  Red  River.  Here  the  letter  of  Father  le  Petit 
leaves  them.  The  French,  having  obtained  a  reinforcement,  pursued  them, 
attacked  them  in  their  fort,  and  after  a  sanguinary  struggle,  obliged  them  to 
surrender  at  discretion.  Their  women  and  children  were  reduced  to  slavery, 
and  compelled  to  work  in  the  plantations.  Of  the  surviving  warriors,  some 
fled  still  farther  to  the  West,  some  remained  with  the  Chickasas,  and  others 
found  a  shelter  among  the  Muskhogees,  among  whom  their  ancient  language 
is  still  preserved.  The  Great  Sun  and  more  than  four  hundred  prisoners 
were  shipped  to  Hispaniola,  and  sold  as  slaves.  Thus  perished  the  tribe  of 
the  Natchez.] 


OF 


MISSION  TO  THE  ILLINOIS. 


1750, 


LETTER    XI. 


FROM   FATHEE   VIVIER,    OF   THE   COMPANY   OF   JESUS,   TO   A   FATHER 
OF   THE    SAME    COMPANY. 


At  Illinois,  the  17tli  of  November,  1750. 
MY   REVEREND   FATHER, 

The  Peace  of  our  Lord  he  with  you : 

I  ACCEPT  with  pleasure  the  proposition  which  you  make. 
The  slight  merit  that  I  can  acquire  hy  my  labors  I  willingly 
consent  to  share  with  you,  in  the  assurance  which  you  give,  that 
you  will  aid  me  with  your  holy  prayers.  I  gain  too  much  by  this 
association  not  to  enter  into  it  with  all  my  heart. 

Another  point  which  you  desire,  and  On  which  I  am  going  to 
satisfy  you,  is  the  detail  of  our  Missions.  "We  have  three  stations 
in  this  part  of  the  world,  one  of  Indians,  one  of  French,  and  a 
third  composed  partly  of  French  and  partly  of  Indians. 

The  first  contains  more  than  six  hundred  Illinois,  all  bap- 
tized with  the  exception  of  five  or  six;  but  the  "fire  water" 
which  is  sold  them  by  the  French,  and  especially  by  the  soldiers, 
in  spite  of  the  reiterated  prohibitions  on  the  part  of  the  king, 
and  that  which  is  sometimes  distributed  to  them,  under  pretext 
of  maintaining  them  in  our  interests,  has  ruined  that  Mission, 
and  caused  the  greater  part  of  its  converts  to  abandon  our  holy 
religion.  The  Indian,  and  particularly  the  Illinois,  who  at  other 
times  are  the  gentlest  and  most  tractable  of  men,  become  when 
intoxicated,  frantic  and  brutally  ferocious.  Then,  they  attack 
each  other  with  their  knives,  inflicting  terrible  wounds.  Some 
have  lost  their  ears,  and  others  a  part  of  the  nose,  in  these  tragi- 


316  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

cal  scenes.  The  greatest  good  that  we  do  among  them,  is  the 
administration  of  baptism  to  children  who  are  at  the  point  of 
death.  It  is  at  this  station  that  I  have  my  ordinary  residence 
with  Father  Guienne,  who  acts  as  my  instructor  in  the  study  of 
the  Illinois  language. 

The  French  Cure  where  Father  Vattrin  labors,  is  composed 
of  more  than  four  hundred  French  of  every  age,  and  more  than 
two  hundred  and  fifty  negroes.  The  third  Mission,  seventy 
leagues  from  here,  is  much  smaller ;  it  is  under  the  charge  of 
Father  Meurin.  The  rest  of  our  Mission  in  Louisiana  consists  of 
a  residence  at  New  Orleans,  where  the  Superior  General  of  the 
Mission  lives,  together  with  one  of  the  Fathers,  and  two  Lay- 
Brethren.  We  have  there  a  large  plantation,  which  is  now  in 
a  good  condition.  It  is  from  the  revenues  of  this  plantation,  to- 
gether with  their  pensions  from  the  king,  that  the  wants  of  the 
Missionaries  are  supplied. 

When  the  Mission  is  sufficiently  provided  with  laborers,  (and 
in  this  colony  they  ought  to  be  at  least  twelve  in  number,)  we 
must  establish  one  among  the  Akansas,  another  among  the 
Tchactas,  and  a  third  among  the  Alibamons.  The  Reverend  Fa- 
ther Baudouin,  the  actual  Superior  General  of  the  Mission,  resided 
formerly  among  the  Tchactas ;  he  remained  for  eighteen  years 
among  these  savages.  When  he  was  on  the  point  of  reaping  some 
fruits  from  his  labors,  the  troubles  which  the  English  excited  in 
that  nation,  and  the  peril  to  which  he  was  evidently  exposed, 
obliged  Father  Vitri,  then  Superior  General,  in  concert  with  the 
Governor,  to  recall  him  to  New  Orleans.  Now  that  these  diffi- 
culties begin  to  abate,  they  think  of  re-establishing  the  Mission. 
Father  Moran  has  been  for  some  years  among  the  Alibamons. 
The  impossibility  however  of  exercising  his  ministry  there,  for 
the  benefit  either  of  the  Indians  or  French,  has  induced  the  Supe- 
rior to  recall  him,  that  he  might  be  entrusted  with  the  direction  of 
the  Nuns  and  of  the  Royal  Hospital  which  is  now  under  our  charge. 


MISSION  TO  THE  ILLINOIS.  317 

The  English  trade,  as  well  as  the  French,  among  the  Aliba- 
inon  Indians.  You  can  easily  imagine  what  an  obstacle  this 
presents  to  the  progress  of  Beligion,  for  the  English  are  always 
ready  to  excite  controversy.  Among  the  Akansas  we  have  now 
actually  no  one,  were  those  poor  savages  in  a  state  to  make  any 
choice  on  this  subject.  Such,  my  Reverend  Father,  is  the  state 
of  our  Mission.  The  rest  of  my  letter  will  be  taken  up  with  a 
short  description  of  the  country.* 

On  ascending  the  Mississippi,  we  find  French  settlements  above 
New  Orleans  as  well  as  below.  The  largest  of  these  is  a  little 
colony  originally  founded  by  Germans,  {Allemands)  at  ten  leagues 
distance  from  the  city.  Pointe  Coupee  is  thirty-five  leagues 
from  the  Germans ;  they  have  constructed  there  a  fort  of  pine, 
in  which  a  small  garrison  is  maintained.  On  the  western  bank 
of  the  river,  we  can  count  sixty  settlements  in  a  space  of  five  or 
six  leagues.  Fifty  leagues  from  Pointe  Coupee  is  Natchez  ;  here 
we  have  scarcely  more  than  a  garrison  imprisoned,  so  to  speak,  in 
a  fort,  through  fear  of  the  Chicachats  and  other  hostile  Indians. 
There  were  formerly  as  many  as  sixty  dwellings  at  this  point,  and 
a  powerful  Indian  tribe  by  the  name  of  the  Natchez,  who  were 
much  attached  to  us,  and  from  whom  we  received  important  ser- 
vices ;  but  the  tyranny  which  a  French  Commander  exercised  to- 
wards them,  drove  them  to  extremities.  .  In  one  single  day  they 
put  all  the  French  to  the  sword,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  who 
managed  to  escape.  One  of  our  Fathers  who  was  descending  the 
Mississippi,  and  who  was  induced  to  remain  for  the  purpose  of 

[*  We  omit  the  greater  part  of  this  letter,  because  the  descriptions  of  the 
Illinois  country  are  but  a  repetition  of  those  given  by  Father  Marest  in  the 
former  letter.  The  parts  we  have  selected  are  interesting,  as  showing  the 
state  in  1750  of  those  missions  and  settlements  of  which  Fathers  du  Poisson 
and  le  Petit  gave  an  account  more  than  twenty  years  before.  This  letter, 
therefore,  furnishes  a  fit  conclusion  to  their  narratives.]  • 


318    ^  '  JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 

saying  Mass  on  Sunday,  was  involved  in  the  destruction.  Since 
then  we  have  avenged  this  blow  by  the  almost  total  annihilation 
of  the  Natchez  tribe.  There  remain  but  a  few  of  them  scattered 
among  the  Chicachats  and  the  Cheraquisj  where  their  situation  is 
as  precarious  as  that  of  slaves. 

*  #  *  #  #  # 

A  hundred  leagues  above  the  Natchez  are  the  Akansas,  an  In- 
dian tribe  of  about  four  hundred  warriors.  We  have  near  them 
a  garrisoned  fort,  to  furnish  succors  to  the  convoys  which  are  as- 
cending to  the  Illinois  country.  At  this  place  there  were  formerly 
some  settlers,  but  in  the  month  of  May,  1748,  the  Chicachats^  our 
irreconcilable  enemies,  aided  by  other  savage  tribes,  attacked  this 
post  suddenly,  killed  several  persons,  and  led  thirteen  away  cap- 
tive. The  rest  took  refuge  in  the  fort,  which  contained  at  that 
time  not  more  than  a  dozen  soldiers.  They  made  a  show  of  at- 
tacking it,  but  had  not  lost  more  than  two  men  when  they  beat 
a  retreat.  Their  drummer  was  a  French  deserter  from  this  same 
garrison  at  the  Akansas. 

The  distance  from  the  Akansas  to  the  Illinois  is  nearly  one 
hundred  and  fifty  leagues ;  through  all  that  extent  of  country 
there  is  not  a  single  settlement.  Nevertheless,  to  ensure  us  its 
possession,  it  would  be  well  if  we  had  a  good  fort  upon  the 
Ouahache^  the  only  place  where  the  English  can  enter  the  Mis- 
sissippi. 

#  *  *  *  *  « 

There  are  in  this  part  of  Louisianaf  five  French  villages,  and 
three  belonging  to  the  Illinois,  in  a  space  of  twenty-two  leagues, 
situated  on  an  extensive  prairie,  bounded  at  the  east  by  a  chain 
of  mountains,  and  the  river  of  the  Tamarouas,  and  at  the  west  by 
the  Mississippi.     These  five  French  villages  contain  about  one 

[*  The  Ohio  river.] 

[t  Father  Vivier  is  here  speaking  of  the  country  now  called  Illinois.  The 
name  of  Louisiana  seems  then  to  haye  been  given  to  the  whole  West.] 


MISSION  TO  THE  ILLINOIS.  319 

hundred  and  forty  families.     The  three  Indian  villages  can  fur- 
nish three  hundred  men  capable  of  bearing  arms. 

At  the  north  and  north-west,  the  country  is  unlimited  in  ex- 
tent. It  comprises  that  immense  tract  watered  by  the  Missouri 
and  its  tributary  streams,  the  most  beautiful  region  in  the  world. 
What  a  field  do  these  Indian  tribes  offer  for  the  zeal  of  the  mis- 
sionary !  They  belong  to  the  district  of  the  priests  of  the  For- 
eign Missions,  to  whom  for  several  years  past  the  Bishop  of 
Quebec  has  given  them  in  charge.  There  are  three  of  these 
priests  here,  who  have  charge  of  the  two  French  Cures  ;  nothing 
can  be  more  lovely  than  their  character,  or  more  edifying  than 
their  conduct.  We  live  with  them  as  if  we  were  members  of  the 
same  fraternity. 

Among  the  tribes  in  Missouri,  there  are  some  who  seem  most 
favorably  disposed  for  the  reception  of  the  Gospel ;  for  example, 
the  Panismahas.  One  of  the  priests  of  whom  I  have  just  spoken, 
wrote  one  day  to  a  Frenchman  wh(>  was  trading  with  these  In- 
dians, and  begged  him  in  his  letter  to  baptize  those  of  their  chil- 
dren whom  he  found  at  the  point  of  death.  The  Chief  of  the 
village  seeing  the  letter,  asked,  "  What  is  the  news  ?"  "  None," 
answered  the  Frenchman.  "  What !"  said  the  Indian,  "  because 
we  are  red  men,  may  we  not  know  the  news  ?"  "  It  is  from  the 
Black  Chief,"  replied  the  Frenchman,  "  he  has  written  advising 
me  to  baptize  the  children  who  are  dying,  so  that  they  may  go  to 
the  Great  Spirit."  The  Indian  Chief,  perfectly  satisfied,  said  to 
him,  "  Do  not  put  yourself  to  any  trouble  in  this  matter,  I  will 
take  upon  myself  the  task  of  giving  you  notice  whenever  there 
shall  be  a  child  in  danger."  He  assembled  his  people:  "What 
do  you  think,"  said  he  to  them,  "  of  this  Black  Chief?"  (for  it  is 
thus  that  they  call  the  missionaries,)  "  we  have  never  seen  him, 
we  have  never  done  him  any  service,  he  dwells  far  from  us  to- 
wards the  rising  of  the  sun,  and  yet  he  thinks  of  our  village ; 


JESUITS  IN  AMERICA. 


he  wishes  to  do  us  good,  and  when  our  children  come  to  die,  he 
wishes  to  send  them  to  the  Great  Spirit ;  this  Black  Chief  must 
be  very  good." 

Some  merchants  who  came  from  his  village,  told  me  of  traits 
which  prove,  that  though  a  savage,  he  is  not  wanting  in  wit  or 
good  sense.  At  the  death  of  his  predecessor,  the  votes  of  his 
tribe  were  iinanimously  given  in  his  favor.  He  at  first  excused 
himself  from  accepting  the  rank  of  Chief,  but  at  last,  being  con- 
strained to  acquiesce,  "  You  wish,  then,"  said  he,  "  that  I  should 
be  your  Chief;  I  consent  to  it,  but  know  that  I  will  be  in  reality 
Chief,  and  in  this  capacity  will  exact  implicit  obedience.  Hitherto 
the  widows  and  orphans  have  been  much  neglected;  I  require 
that  in  Tuture  their  wants  shall  be  provided  for ;  and  in  order 
that  they  may  never  be  forgotten,  I  require  that  they  shall  receive 
the  first  share."  He  therefore  ordered  his  Escapia,  who  is  his 
steward,  whenever  they  went  to  the  chase,  to  reserve  a  quantity 
of  food  sufficient  for  the  widows  and  orphans. 

These  people  have  as  yet  but  few  guns  among  them.  They 
hunt  on  horseback  with  arrows  and  lances.  They  surround  a 
herd  of  buffaloes,  and  but  few  of  them  escape.  The  animals 
being  brought  down,  the  Escapia  of  the  Chief  lays  his  hand  on  a 
certain  number  of  them,  which  form  the  portion  of  the  widows 
and  orphans,  and  no  one  is  permitted  to  touch  any  of  them.  One 
of  the  hunters  having,  inadvertently  without  doubt,  commenced 
cutting  from  this  portion,  the  Chief  killed  him  on  the  spot  with 
his  gun. 

This  Chief  receives  the  French  with  great  distinction.  He 
does  not  permit  them  to  eat  except  with  himself,  or  with  some 
Chief  of  a  strange  tribe,  if  he  happens  to  meet  with  any.  He 
honors  with  the  title  of  the  Sun  the  most  despicable  of  the  French 
who  find  their  way  to  his  village,  and  therefore  says,  that  the  sky 
is  always  clear  as  long  as  the  French  remain  there.  A  month 
ago  he  came  to  salute  our  Commander,  and  I  went  to  the  fort  of 


MISSION  TO  THE  ILLINOIS.  321 

Chartres,  six  leagues  from  hence,  on  purpose  to  see  him.  I  found 
him  to  be  an  exceedingly  handsome  man.  He  treated  me  with 
great  politeness,  and  invited  me  to  go  and  give  the  spirit  to  his 
people,  that  is  to  say,  to  instruct  them.  His  village,  according  to 
the  report  of  the  French  who  have  been  there,  can  furnish  nine 
hundred  men  capable  of  bearing  arms. 

In  conclusion,  I  would  remark,  that  this  country  is  of  much 
greater  importance  than  is  commonly  supposed.  From  its  situa- 
tion alone  it  is  well  that  France  should  spare  no  pains  to  preserve 
it.  It  is  true  that  it  has  not  yet  enriched  the  coffers  of  the  King, 
and  that  it  is  expensive  to  defend  it ;  but  it  is  not  less  true  that 
the  tranquillity  of  Canada  and  the  safety  of  the  whole  lower 
colony  depend  on  it.  Certainly  without  this  post,  there  would  be 
no  land  communication  between  Louisiana  and  Canada.  Another 
consideration  is,  that  many  parts  of  Canada,  and  all  those  below 
the  river,  would  be  deprived  of  the  provisions  which  are  brought 
from  the  Illinois,  and  which  are  often  their  chief  dependence. 
By  establishing  here  a  permanent  settlement,  the  King  would 
prevent  all  these  inconveniences,  and  would  confirm  himself  in 
the  possession  of  the  most  extensive  and  most  beautiful  country 
in  Northern  America.  To  be  entirely  convinced  of  this,  he  has 
only  to  cast  his  eyes  on  the  map  of  Louisiana,  to  consider  the 
situation  of  the  Illinois,  and  the  multitude  of  tribes  to  whom  this 
post  would  serve  as  a  barrier. 

I  am,  in  the  communion  of  our  holy  faith,  &c 
15* 


INDEX. 


Abnakis,   manners  and  customs 

of,  24. 
Amalingans,  baptism  of,  49. 
Amalingans,  conference  with,  45. 
Arkansas,  mission  to  the,  257. 

Badouin,  Father,  310. 
Baptism  of  an  Indian  girl,  43. 
Baton  Rouge,  243. 
Beaubois,  Father  de,  231. 
Bellemont,  M.  de,  76. 
Benac,  M.  de,  236. 
Bergier,  M.  de,  211,  214. 
Bineteau,  Father,  206,  209. 
Bourg  la  Marque,  M.  du,  184. 
Bruyas,  Father,  85,  99. 
Buisson,  M.  du,  241. 

Cannibals,  156,  157. 

Canoes,  25,  153. 

Catherine,  the  Iroquois  saint,  81, 

86. 
Chardon,  Father,  221,  223. 
Chasse,  Father  de  la,  12,  69. 
Chaumont,  Father,  29. 
Chepar,  M.  de,  286. 
Chollonec,  Father,  81,  121. 
Church  and  Chapels,  2,  6,  42,  58, 

60. 
Codere,  M.  du,  286,  290. 
Colombi^re,  M.  de  la,  115. 


Copperel,  M.,  154. 
Corbi^se,  M.  de,  152. 

Dalo^s,  Father,  206. 

D'Artaguette,  M.,  298. 

Davion,  M.,  246. 

Des  Noyers,  Madame,  288. 

Doutreleau,  Father,  231,  292,294. 

Dubreuil,  M.,  233. 

Dudley,   Gov.,   conference  with, 

51,  55. 
Dumas,    Father,  231,  241,   260, 

252. 

English  ill  treatment  of  Indians, 

9. 
English  interference  with  French 

missions,  7, 15. 
Etienne,  the  martyr,  119,  131. 

Fiesch,  M.,  188. 

Fishing,  39,  58,  61,  144 

Fontbranc,  M.,  169. 

Fort  George,  168. 

Fort  George,  expedition  against, 

161,  163. 
Fort  George,  surrender  of,  177. 
Fort  Lidis,  148,  167,  174, 181. 
Fort  Vaudreuil,  145. 
Fran^oise,  the  martyr,  124. 
French  and  Indian  war,  incidents 

of,  148, 163,  171,  174,  182. 


324 


INDEX. 


Fremin,  Father,  85,  124. 

Fruits,  198,  238. 

Funeral  rites  of  Indians,  166, 282. 

Germans,  236,  262. 
Grant,  explanation  of  a,  233. 
Gravier,  Father,  205,  215,  224. 
Great  Hare,  family  of  the,  32,  34. 
Guienne,  Father  de,  232. 
Guignas,  Father,  305. 

Hunting  and  game,  39,  68,  61, 
196,  209,  236. 

Illinois  country,  196. 

Illinois  country,  journey  through, 

30,  36,  216. 
Illinois,  character  and  customs  of, 

of,  37,  199,  306,  316. 
Indian  children,  26. 
Indian  corn,  27. 
Indian  devotion   to   missionary, 

61. 
Indian  dress  and  ornaments,  37, 

83,  198. 
Indian  feast,  36. 
Indian  religion,  6,  44,  106,   147, 

200. 
Indian  warfare,  54,  218,  277. 
Indian  character,  158,  194,  223, 

258. 
Indian  language,  27. 
logues.  Father,  84. 
Iroquois,  missionaries  to  the,  84. 

Jamonville,  M.  de,  174. 
Jeanne,  the  martyr,  133. 

Koli,  M.  de,  233. 

Kolly,  Messieurs  de,  286. 

Lamberville,  Father,  87. 


Laurel,  3. 

Luth,  M.  du,  116. 

Launay,  M.  de,  173. 

Laws,  M.,  261. 

Le  Petit,  Father,  232,  268. 

Levi,  Chevalier  de,  152,  164,  163, 

167,  180. 
Le  Sueur,  M.,  296. 
Lon'grays,  Messieurs  de,  286. 

Manitou  of  Indians,  34,  200. 
Maple  sugar,  6. 
Marest,  Father,  193,  215. 
Marin,  M.,  148. 
Mathavet,  M.,  140,  166. 
Marquet,  Father,  206. 
Marguerite,  the  martyr,  127. 
Marriage  customs,  86,  275. 
Massacre  by  the  Natchez,  286. 
Medicine  men,  200,  280. 
Mermet,  Father,  202,  210,  216. 
Mezieres,  M.,  244. 
Michigan  Lake,  222. 
Michillimakinac,  222. 
Mississippi  river,  196. 
Mississippi  river,  floods  on,  236. 
Mississippi,  voyage  up  the,  231. 
Missouri  river,  196,  226. 
Montcalm,  Marquis  de,  146,  163, 

165,  169,  177,  175,  181. 
Moreau,  M.,  169. 
Musquitoes,  237,  239. 

Nanrantsouack  village,  2,  60. 
Nanrantsouack,  attack  on,  70. 
Natchez,  247,  267,  317. 
Natchez,  character  and  customs 

of,  269,  282,  300. 
Natchez,  temple  of,  268. 


INDEX. 


326 


Ohio  or  Ouabache  river,  197,  226. 
Orleans,  Mad.  la  Duchesse  de, 
308. 

^Periet,  Father,  211. 
Perrier,  M.,  287,  298,  301,  303. 
Philibert,  Father,  247. 
Picquet,  M.,  140,  186. 
Pinet,  Father,  206. 
Plantations,  234. 
Poisson,  Father  du,  231,  257,  310. 
Polygamy,  42,  276. 
Prayer,  27,  41. 

Prisoners,  treatment  of,  41,  149, 
156. 

Rasles,  Father,  1,  6,  23,  69,  72. 
Rasles,  Father,  death  of,  70. 
Rattlesnakes,  162. 
Religious  services,  4,  204,  212. 
Roches,  Chevalier  des,  290. 
Roubaud,  Father,  139. 

Saint  Casteins,  M.  de,  13. 
Saint  Come,  M.  de,  243. 
Saintout,  M.  de,  146. 


Saint  Michel,  M.  de,  126. 
Saint  Regis,  picture  of,  253. 
Scioux  Indians,  225. 

Simon,  232. 
Souel,  Father,  232,  242,  250, 263, 

290. 

Tartarin,  Father,  231. 

Thracy,  M.  de,  83. 

Tonicas,  244. 

Tonti,  Chevalier  de,  195 

Tripe  de  Roche,  31,  63. 

Trees,  197. 

Turtles'  eggs,  248. 

Ursins,  M.  des,  286. 

Vaudreuil,   Marquis  de,   10,  13, 

139. 
Veillers,  M.  de,  174. 
Ville,  Father  de,  226 
Virot,  Father,  139. 

War  feast,  141. 
Wax,  8. 

Yonn,  Colonel,  181. 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CD^sfiflfibb7 


